Introduction
Before there were cars and cell phones, there were carriages and letters. In the famous mansion, Castillo de la Muerte, Four Vampiric brothers
reside. Four human girls are sent to work there as maids. They are paid, fed, and given residence within the mansion, but they weren't informed
of the vampiric heritage the gentlemen of the house. Some of their parents write, others don't. Will love or fear spread among the mansion?
The catch? The girls are under a lifetime contract, will they survive their service?
!!Remember!!
There are no cars
No Cellphones
and no computers.
This is when candles were the common source of light.
There will be:
A masquerade ball
More characters after we develop a strong cast of Characters. Including villains.
And more to come! I am open to suggestions!
Roles:
(All Males)
-Eldest- I Face Claim: Shuu Sakamaki I Taken by peace_of_mind7 I
-Second eldest- I Face Claim: Subaru Sakamaki I DEAD I
-Estranged middle brother- I Face Claim: Sakamaki Reiji I Taken by Stiles I
-Twin 1- I Face Claim: Raito Sakamaki I Taken by Tales of the Wraith I
- Twin 2- I Face Claim: Ayato Sakamaki I Taken by Paintpoint I
-Long lost sister- I Face Claim: Rima Touya I Taken by MaeMae I
(All Females)
- Girl 1 - I Face Claim: Inori Yuzuriha I Taken by stealthpanther I
- Girl 2 - I Olivia Miller I Face Claim: Sena Kashiwazaki I DEAD I
- Twin 1 - I Alice Delopar I Face Claim: Mio Akiyama I DEAD I
- Twin 2 - I Anise I Face Claim: Eru Chitanda I Taken by Tales of the Wraith I
-Girl 3- I Face Claim: INNER Moka Akashiya I DEAD I
Service Partnerships
Olivia - Angelo
Katerina - Reiji
Anise - Bishop
Alice - Demetri
Tanzy - Mirabelle
[center]RULES:
After a few weeks of deliberation, your RolePlayGateway staff have agreed to revise the current rule on PDA from no response post whatsoever to allowing a single kiss/kiss response. -ViceVersus
1) Literacy. I do not expect children. This is 18+ and I expect your literacy and grammar to suit that of an adult as well. No one-liners, no god-mode, no killing off character's without permission. I am the GM what I say goes.
2) Respect. We all deserve your respect, respect me and your fellow Roleplayers or you are out!
3) Posting. Every other day. At least 400 words. No less. If you do not post at least three times a week, you're going to be kicked from the Roleplay unless you PM me explaining your busy situation, in that case I will write you out of the Roleplay until you can return.
4) No Mary Sue's. First come first serve is NOT my motto. If I like your character, they're in. If not, I won't accept it.
5) Follow the rules of the site, if you want to do perverted crap, take it to your emails or something. It's not MY rule ;) but it's the site's rule, so what can we do?
6) If you disobey the rules, you will not continue in this Roleplay. Everyone gets ONE warning.
7) You MUST be active, meaning participate in the OOC, PM's, PLOT Development. This is free roam, but I will host events, I need a little help, I can't know EVERYTHING you want out of this. This is give and take people! :)
To prove you've read the rules, tell me your favorite color in a private message.
CHARACTER SHEET:
■ Manditory Picture:
■ Name:
■ Race:
■ Age:
■ Height:
■ Weight:
■ Personality traits (They probably will change throughout the roleplay, keep it brief):
■ Skills:
■ Phobias / Fears:
■ Bad Habits / Vices:
■ Quirks:
■ Best Qualities:
■ Worst Qualities:
■ Crush:
■ Sexual Background: (Orientation, etc)
■Other Important Details:
■ Manditory Picture:
■ Name:
■ Race:
■ Age:
■ Height:
■ Weight:
■ Personality traits (They probably will change throughout the roleplay, keep it brief):
■ Skills:
■ Phobias / Fears:
■ Bad Habits / Vices:
■ Quirks:
■ Best Qualities:
■ Worst Qualities:
■ Crush:
■ Sexual Background: (Orientation, etc)
■Other Important Details:
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
Demetri laid sprawled out all by himself in the Drawing room on one of the many luxurious sofas, staring at the ceiling in complete and utter boredom. He was at a stalemate. If he got up and ventured, he'd be late for the impending meeting, his mind often wandered and he'd let important dates slip his mind entirely, frequently getting him into trouble with his siblings. Though sitting here all by his lonesome was in it's own way, the worst kind of torment possible for the fire haired attention hog, "Biiiiishi~ I'm lonely!" He called in a childish whine, yelling throughout the castle for all to hear, particularly those with supernatural hearing. Demetri knew no shame, even if he did he'd probably toss it out the window anyhow. The tall slender male yawned out lazily. He was infact, so lazy, that just adding the last letter of Bishop's name was just far too much effort. Since he was a small child Demetri called his twin by the annoyingly personal nickname, and old habits just die way too hard. He wasn't about to kill it now. It would once again, require far too much enegry.
His green eyes scanned the room he'd decorated himself, hell, Demetri planned out the entire estate's layout. He just had a knack for extravagance. A delicate but deceivingly strong finger stroked across the wooden frame of the sofa, admiring the material and craftmanship. It's almost time for everyone to show up, they've only got a minute or two.. He felt a grin of excitement cross his lips. It looked slightly devilish, but it couldn't be helped. He was a vampire, no matter how innocent his intentions, those pesky fangs of his always left an air of mischief to him. He'd already become quite acquainted with all of the maids, having attempted to flirt and bed all four at different times throughout the week. Of course to no success, but a man had to try. He chuckled to himself as his mind shifted to the maids. Genius. I wonder which of them came up with hiring maids.. Probably Angelo or Castiel, but he wouldn't put it past his twin either. Bishop was sadistic, maybe not manipulative as Castiel, but still capable of this sort of scheme. He sat up, brushing his hair out of his eyes. It was a mere minute before their meeting was scheduled to start.
"Well, for once I'm the first." He chuckled to himself in a cheerful tone, "Isn't that a change of arrangement." He chimed to himself, before taking a deep breath, though not necessary, "You're all going to be laaaaate~" He sang out in an obnoxiously loud voice, ringing through the halls and echoing throughout the castle. Peace definitely wasn't going to be in store for Alice. Not a wink of it. I cannot wait to see the look on her face. He figured he annoyed Alice the most after all. So he just began humming the tune of "London Bridge is Falling down" as he waited. Though when he hummed it, the song sounded quite a bit more sinister than a child's version.
Bishop's eyes flew open as his hypersensitive ears were assaulted by an all too familiar voice. Sitting up the red head ran a hand through his hair, swinging his legs off the plush bed he lay in so his feet touched the floor. Staggering up he sighed, buttoning his open shirt and tucking it into his pants before putting on a pair of shoes. A few more finger combs and his hair was presentable, exiting his room as he heard his twin call out to them again. Bishop couldn't help but smile as he exited his room, jogging down the stairs to where the meeting was taking place in the drawing room.
"Demetri, must you be so loud?" Bishop teased as he walked in, coming around the table in front of the couch to swat at Demetri's feet, coming to sit next to his brother. There was his always present smile on his lips as he chewed softly on the end of his long dark fingernail, turning his head to look at his twin. "Why is it always girls? Hmm? Why can't we have a buter every once and awhile?" He asked with a sigh as he lifted a hand to caress his brother's chin before turning his eyes to the drawing room door, awaiting for the others to arrive, leaning into Demetri's chest, as if tired, though vampires didn't sleep much. Not much at all.
"I say after this we go hunting, brother. We haven't been out hunting together in a long time." Bishop brought up with a pout, mouth watering at the thought of having a quick snack with his brother. "If eldest lets us go out, last time we went out together...Well, it was evidently a very messy cleanup." He said with a hint of pride in his voice. "Whatcha say Dem?" Bishop grinned menacingly.
Castiel worried his bottom lip idly between his thumb and forefinger; his effervescent cerulean orbs boring into the manuscript before him. In the confines of his study, the eldest Santiago shrouded himself in the amber glow of the candle; the light mingling with the oceanic depths of his eyes, causing the irises to reflect the flickering heat as it warmed his alabaster cheek. He was bent over his desk as if in the process of praying to a higher power. That is, until his younger brother’s childish voice reached his highly sensitive ears.
Castiel raised his blond head, his eyes tearing away from the document only to land on the dancing flame before him. Leaning forward, the eldest Santiago allowed a soft gust of air to slip past his parted lips, vanquishing the gleaming light source. He arose to his feet, slipping on his footwear and draping his cape over his broad shoulders before exiting the quarters. He ventured into the drawing room; his posture erect like the nobleman he was as he made his appearance. His azure gaze fell on both his lounging brothers just as Bishop proposed a hunting trip. Castiel nearly smirked; however, he maintained his indifferent expression without much effort; by now it was simply second nature.
“As long as a string of corpses are not left in your awake, dear brother,” Castiel said, his deep voice illustrating his true age more than his visage ever could. “I hold no qualms with your hunting in the slightest. However I pray you do remain as discreet as possible.” With practiced grace, Castiel seated himself on the loveseat across from his siblings. Supporting his temple on his pale knuckles, he gazed upon the men in boredom. “Pray tell, where in heaven’s name is Angelo?”
She waited at least until sunrise before she got up and started getting ready. Strangely enough she had grown used to waking up early to prepare breakfast ever since she could remember. Olivia didn't mind in the slightest though, cooking was one of the things she loved the most, it was almost like a habit rather than a hobby. Even so, she hadn't really made breakfast during the little time they had been there seeing that nobody had really ordered her to do so; perhaps it was for the best, she thought, she was still unfamiliar with the mansion and the masters.
She remembered why she was there in the first place and remembered her purpose. Her father, or what was left of him, was a drunkard who did nothing but gamble, drink and find every possible way to lose the little money they had, including the money they both earned. Olivia's mother passed away when she was still very young and her brother had gone missing still at a young age. Which meant that it was only Livy and her good for nothing old man. She still remembered her bruised up father coming to her pleading to save him, apparently he had gotten involved with some high-end swindlers who did not beat around the bush, and conveniently he had managed to find her a 'good paying job'.
Sure being a maid was not the best job but she knew it could have been much worse. Determinate not to give it another thought Livy took a shower and changed to her uniform. She hadn't noticed if anyone else had also gotten up but wouldn't have been nearly as surprised if they had. Finally, after she had finished putting her uniform, Livy made her bed and tidied up the room. She ogled the room she had been assigned to once more as she had done every other morning, she was a stranger to the luxurious surroundings and only hoped she would get used to it seeing that she would have to sooner or later.
The girl had finished cleaning the place, though it hardly needed cleaning, when she noticed the time. She let out a sigh of relief when she noticed she was still on time for the meeting they had been summoned to in the drawing room. Livy quickly headed outside her room closing the door behind her carefully. She was unsure whether the were still getting ready or if they were already there waiting, she hoped it would be the latter. Not wanting to be late she walked at a fast pace finally reaching the drawing room, she opened the door and noticed some of the masters already waiting inside.
As soon as she crossed gaze with one of them she bowed and gave her respects, "good morning" she greeted the masters a bit awkwardly. Truth was she had not really gotten used to being a maid, she had barely joined the profession but a year ago. Although she had been a maid long enough to learn many skills, enough so to call herself a 'good maid', she could not really grasp the idea of having a superior authority in her life, her father had made sure of that himself. She looked up again and eyed the gentlemen that stood not too far from where she was.
Inside his palm was a small music box, winding it up the cranking echoed throughout his sleeping quarters. One would usually call this a bedroom, but to Angelo it wasn't, since it was a rare occasion for him to even sleep in this room. For some particular reason Angelo couldn't stand the feeling he received being in here. Opening his heavy lids, Angelo revealed a pair of ruby orbs which glistened brightly even in the darkness. Opening up the musicbox a soft melody played, which engulfed Angelo in a world of memories.
Allowing the music to play to the end, Angelo closed the music box, placing it back in its originally position. Lifting himself up Angelo stared into the darkness. Once seated upwards, his covers slide off revealing is shirtless body. Letting his forehead hit the palm of his head, Angelo let out a sigh, as he let himself slowly awaken. As if responding to his unsettling mood, Angelo was farther awakened by the rambunctious whining of his younger brother, Demetri.
This seeming to be the signal for him to return to reality, Angelo swiftly made his way from the bed. One could only guess Angelo being in the darkness was second nature, as it did nothing to hinder his movements, despite his previous struggle when first awaking. Appearing to be seeing quite perfectly he slipped on a long sleeved black shirt and a pair of shoes. Then making his exit he walked to his first destination of the day.
“Pray tell, where in heaven’s name is Angelo?”
Walking in right on que, Angelo eyed his brother as he heard his name, he was about to speak when he noticed the small girl before him. Staring at her for a minute he resumed speaking toward Castiel, ignoring her existence, "Sorry Castiel. I didn't intend to cause you to wait." Seating himself next to his eldest brother on the loveseat, Angelo nodded toward his younger brothers.
Messing with the golden necklace hanging from his neck, Angelo stared off into space. Glancing over at Demetri, something seemed to click in his head, "Oh, yes. Thank you for announcing your presence so loudly this morning Demetri, it was greatly appreciated." Angelo said all this with a monotone voice, but seemed to say his message toward Demetri quite sarcastically, though it really didn't seem any different from his normal speech.
Then she heard the clock strike, her body stiffening as she remembered. She looked over at the grandfather clock in the room knowingly. Shoot.. Her violet eyes widen shocked as she ran straight back into the kitchen, flinging her apron off and onto the rack messily before she began sprinting through the large castle. I'm late, I hope they haven't started already.. They'll get mad if I burst in and interrupt them. What if they send me back to mother? She felt her stomach churn, her mother would punish her, if not kill her for shaming their family. She bit her bottom lip, stopping to catch her breath. Being human, it had it's letdowns, sometimes she wished she didn't have so many limitations. She started running again, holding her dress as she ran. She was a little skeptical about showing up, Demetri kind of made her nervous, and his twin brother, Bishop, scared her entirely. She grinned as she reach the door, letting out a sigh of relief, "Only a minute late.."
She opened the door as quietly as possible, biting her bottom lip before sliding into the drawing room, "Sorry.. I was making breakfast.. I know I wasn't asked to.. b-but I thought it'd be nice if we could all eat together.." She quietly announced her presence, biting her bottom lip, "I apologize for being late.." she bowed quickly, black long hair falling in her face. She didn't lift her form, waiting for a scolding from at least one of the brothers. Just get it over with, I'd rather hear my punishment now than later.. she thought to herself nervously, She opened one eye, straightening her posture when she noticed two were missing, "M-might I ask.." she began again, nervous she was pushing her luck, "Where is Alice and Tanzy..?" She asked looking around as if she might have missed their presence somewhere.
Somewhere along her panic looking for her own twin, Anise noticed just how.. close the twins were. Any closer and they'd be intertwined. She blushed for them, her eyes locking on the twins. She herself, being a twin, still didn't understand their relationship, but perhaps because their mother was a wall that separated their relationship. Alice didn't see the worst of their mother's wrath. W-why are they laying together like that? For the moment, finding her twin was in the back of her mind, the "friendly" twins distracting her quite a bit. The blush still ever-present on her face. Are they...together..? She shook her head very quickly. A-accusations like that can't leave my head! She mentally warned herself, accusing them of incest could get me sent home!
His green eyes flickered for a moment at the word hunting, a more primal look to his usually gentle and happy-go-lucky features. Truth be told it had been several days since he last fed. Honestly lucky that no accidents occurred during the maid's stay thus far. "I suppose I'll have to take you up on that offer.. wouldn't want my mess extending to inside the house.." His voice grew lower and lower as he thought about feeding, more feral. Sure he was being quiet about it, but that only made it all the creepier. For his sake, thankfully none of the maid's had arrived yet, simply their older brother Castiel making his entrance.
"Worry not, we'll dump the bodies off at a war site." He frowned at his brother waving him off, as quick as a blink, his voice was back to being eccentric and happy, but a dryness was lingering in his throat, "Won't you join us Cas~?" Then he began playing with Bishop's hair, "Besides, we should celebrate. None of us have hurt our little doves, as of yet. Though it's about time we introduce them to their real duties here.." He mumbled childishly, "The woods gets mud on my boots.." Demetri was definitely a fashionista, his only concern being his clothes, "I've got my responsibility." He grinned, giving Bishop a bear hug as Castiel mentioned Angelo, "Slipping up on your perfection already, deary?" He teased Castiel.
"Oh~ One of the doves have arrived!" He chimed out loud and excitedly. My, my I see why my brother favors you, you do look delicious deary.. "It's your favorite.." He whispered to Bishop, before looking back to Olivia, "Right on time my dear, kind of." He gave her a closed eye and closed mouth smile, resembling a fox of sorts, "You're the first to arrive, please, take a seat." He moved one hand from his embrace around his twin to usher her to a seat. Demetri definitely was the more social of the four brothers. Then he laughed quietly, "Look Cas~ I found Angel!" his grin grew larger after stating the obvious, "Want to go hunting with us Angel?" He fluttered his eyelashes at his newly arrived elder brother, arming himself with a puppy dog pout.
Demetri sighed contently as Angelo even mentioned his wake up call, "Well if not me, then who else? It'd sound ridiculous if you or Castiel rang out and about." He snickered, "Bishop would scare the entire country. He's definitely not a morning person until he's had his first drink.." He kept the fact they were talking about blood so subtle, since the girls didn't already know, "Hunting" and "Drink" could have meant deer and wine. They won't figure it out until it's too late. It brought a small smirk to his face. He wasn't a faithful candidate for sadism, but this was just far too precious to pass up how perfect the situation was playing out.
The the second of the four girls arrived while Demetri lost himself in his thoughts, but quickly regathering them, Demetri nudged Bishop, "There's yours.. It might be wise to keep away from Angelo's, you know above all else us vampires can be quiet.. possessive, well, aside from myself.." He whispered, making sure neither girl could hear him. Demetri had ruined many countries for the four, simply because he let his jealousy best him. Each time ended bloody. "Good morning, love." He decided to allow his brothers a chance to be hospitable to the second, he'd already handled the first girl.
Taking a final look at herself in the mirror, Tanzy smoothed out her crisp white apron and arranged it so it was perfectly even. There. Now she was officially presentable. Humming softly to herself, the young woman finally left her modest quarters to begin her day in the kitchen.
The smell of a nice, warm breakfast reached her nose, a hint of a smile appearing as another maid, Anise, set about preparing food for the occupants of the manor. Often times Tanzy would assist in the cooking, but the ebony haired girl had beaten her to it. Ah well. She seemed to enjoy doing such a task anyway, so who was she to deny the fellow maid? Before any greetings could be exchanged, Anise hurried off without noticing Tanzy in the opposite doorway.
It seemed she had just put the finishing touches upon the dining room table, eerything the picture of perfection. Except...No, that wasn't quite right. The knife on the third place setting was slightly off. Tanzy automatically fixed it, arranging it perfectly straight. There.
As the clock chimed, Tanzy jumped, nearly messing up the perfection at the unexpectedness. Oh, she really had to get used to a grandfather clock. Something important was happening today. Oh yes, a meeting of sorts if she recalled correctly. Tanzy moved into the kitchen once more, pleased to see a pot of tea was already brewing. Good Anise, she had thought ahead. But that apron!
Tanzy paused mid-hum, lifting the cast aside apron and hanging it with care, dusting a crumb from it. There, fixed. She had nothing against Anise, and she knew the girl would most likely feel as if Tanzy was criticizing her, daring to subtley accuse the fellow female of being inferior or inadequate. This was not the case, she simply felt compelled to fix things. Of course, this did slow her down considerably at times...
Swiftly gathering a tray, she placed the teapot and cups upon the rolling serving cart, following it up with a cream pitcher, a bowl of sugar, and tea strainers. All set. Taking care to not let anything jostle, the girl led the offerring to the drawing room.
Oh dear, it seemed she was the second to last to arrive. Hopefully her family would not suffer for this in the pay. Tanzy bowed her head in greeting, tea tray pushed in front of her.
"Forgive my lateness...I shall be more careful next time." she apologized softly, still unsure about these employers of hers. They were different, and she found them hard to decipher. Well, she suppossed that was none of her concern.
"Would any of the masters desire some tea?" she asked.
The smell of a nice, warm breakfast reached her nose, a hint of a smile appearing as another maid, Anise, set about preparing food for the occupants of the manor. Often times Tanzy would assist in the cooking, but the ebony haired girl had beaten her to it. Ah well. She seemed to enjoy doing such a task anyway, so who was she to deny the fellow maid? Before any greetings could be exchanged, Anise hurried off without noticing Tanzy in the opposite doorway.
It seemed she had just put the finishing touches upon the dining room table, eerything the picture of perfection. Except...No, that wasn't quite right. The knife on the third place setting was slightly off. Tanzy automatically fixed it, arranging it perfectly straight. There.
As the clock chimed, Tanzy jumped, nearly messing up the perfection at the unexpectedness. Oh, she really had to get used to a grandfather clock. Something important was happening today. Oh yes, a meeting of sorts if she recalled correctly. Tanzy moved into the kitchen once more, pleased to see a pot of tea was already brewing. Good Anise, she had thought ahead. But that apron!
Tanzy paused mid-hum, lifting the cast aside apron and hanging it with care, dusting a crumb from it. There, fixed. She had nothing against Anise, and she knew the girl would most likely feel as if Tanzy was criticizing her, daring to subtley accuse the fellow female of being inferior or inadequate. This was not the case, she simply felt compelled to fix things. Of course, this did slow her down considerably at times...
Swiftly gathering a tray, she placed the teapot and cups upon the rolling serving cart, following it up with a cream pitcher, a bowl of sugar, and tea strainers. All set. Taking care to not let anything jostle, the girl led the offerring to the drawing room.
Oh dear, it seemed she was the second to last to arrive. Hopefully her family would not suffer for this in the pay. Tanzy bowed her head in greeting, tea tray pushed in front of her.
"Forgive my lateness...I shall be more careful next time." she apologized softly, still unsure about these employers of hers. They were different, and she found them hard to decipher. Well, she suppossed that was none of her concern.
"Would any of the masters desire some tea?" she asked.
"Hush now," Bishop hissed at Demetri as he heard the first of the maids stir at the door. Olivia was first, a sharp nudge from Demetri's elbow reminding him of his new found affection for the girl. The oldest twin found her bashful and rather unsure of her ability, a cute quality. Oh, they would learn, they would all be perfectionists in no time whatsoever. Bishop's sharp golden eyes cut to Demetri as he rambled on and on, insistently pointing out everything and anything. However before he could reprimand his brother for not holding his tongue his attention was drawn to the maid offering tea. Biting his fingernail he tried to remember her name, though he wasn't one for being very observant or caring.
"I'll have a cup," Bishop stated to Tanzy, sitting up so that he was no longer leaning in against Demetri's chest. He sat forward, hands between his knees as he hunched his shoulder. "Make it...extra sweet, if you don't mind." The vampire practically purred, voice sultry and sensual. All the girls looked so delicious, but wait a moment...Weren't there four of them? Bishop had only counted three. The vampire wasn't very fond of tea, but the girl had gone the distance to prepare some, so may as well. "Anise, my darling, you look ravishing." Golden eyes turned to his own maid, tongue darting out to lick his lip as he tapped his forefinger against chin. The young woman was pretty, Bishop gave her that, but not directly to his liking. Most of the women he courted were blonde and petite, though he could make an exception for this dark haired beauty.
Taking a moment to herself, the young woman made a rather great display, similar to a feline’s, of stretching, each limb slowly awaking to it’s master’s call once more. However…. her time was limited. Sinking her upper row of teeth into her lower rosied lip, Alice flickered that gaze back over to her sister as she made quick work lacing up the combat boots. Ok..quiet now.. whispered her internal voice, eager not to awake Anise. As she hauled her person off the mattress and crossed to the other side to pause at the window, Alice couldn’t help but let a grin paint it’s way onto her features. After all...not a single, rash sound was produced from her movement..which meant she could disappear for a few hours without her sister worrying that pretty little head of hers off. Possessing a mind of their own, those tapered fingers gently curled around the ledge of the wooden windowsill before pushing it upward with ease. Not bothering to shiver at the chill leaking from mother nature, the newly assigned maid gracefully climbed up onto the platform, her body in a crouching position, legs ready to spring outward. Sending one last glance over at Anise, a mischievous smirk now replacing that lighthearted grin, Alice rubbed her hands together before focusing on the tree in front of her. More specifically, the limb she was to land one. ”One...two...three..!” rang out her counting, excitement causing the tone to quiver. In one second, she was safely tucked on the ledge. The next, the military-oriented maid was hanging perilously off a branch, body swaying and swinging in gravity’s pull. Still having at smirk glued to her face, Alice fluently pulled her body back up to the solid perch, eyes scanning for the next available branch. Resting on the original limb, the twin had a second to glance back over at her other half, before sailing through the air and landing in a different tree.
After about thirty minutes of tree hopping, exhaustion making it’s appearance well-known in her system, Alice had finally found a resting place. Exhaling shallow breaths, eyes alight with excitement and adrenaline, the girl found herself slumped against the current tree’s trunk, legs dangling over the side. ”My time.. I think..it’s getting..better” floated out her broken words, breath finally coming back to her. Giving a shake of her head, that smile growing, the eldest twin lifted her face heavenward, the rays of sun planting butterfly kisses onto her skin. ”Hm….this is the life, ya know? If only Anise would see it this way…. I wonder if she is still sleeping? Nah..there was this meeting today that she was freaking out about…” trailed off her voice, bliss settling in her mind. A few seconds ticked by before those stormy blue orbs flew open, startled surprise shining in them. ”Damn it…! How could I forget?!” hissed out her voice, the curse being the vent to express her disbelief. Without a moment’s hesitation, she dropped down from the tree to land, feet first, on the Earth below. Picking up a fast-paced jog, the maid began her journey back to the manor.
Going around the back of the imposing structure, a slew of under-the-breath curses coming from her, Alice could only gnaw on her lip as possible ways to get inside might occur. The door would cause far too much noise...and she couldn’t as well walk through the front like it was no big deal. Guess.. I’ll have to go through the window again.. Racing up the tree with shocking speed, a part of the girl couldn’t help but feel relieved seeing their window still wide open. Without wasting a precious moment, she lept into their room, a tuck and roll fashion required.
Standing up and glancing in the mirror, Alice couldn’t help but ponder if she would have time to change. After all, military-esque, ankle-length combat boots, bermuda cargo shorts, a cropped top and a military-green, fur-lined coat wasn’t exactly the best impression to give to her employers.. not to mention the various leaves in her hair. However, the distant chiming of the grandfather clock broke any debate and Alice was soon jogging down the stretched halls, silently cursing the expanse of ground to cover. Luckily, it wasn’t long until she heard the voices from within the room, her body coming to a halt before it. Exhaling and inhaling, a vain course of action to quell her nerves, Alice’s mind began to entertain the possibility of returning and changing after all. "Anise, my darling, you look ravishing." came the tidbit of their conversations, the nature of the tone one that Alice, the eldest, wasn’t partial to. Gritting her jaw at such blatant behavior towards her sister, Alice allowed for a slender hand to wrap around the door knob before slipping inside the room. Cringing at the commanding sound the door made, the maid could only muster a sheepish smile as she gravitated towards Anise, a look saying ‘Don’t be mad, Sis' plastered onto her features.
Her eyes shifted to Castiel, perhaps for a bit longer than she had planned. He is so beautiful.. He seemed to be perfect in her eyes, calm and his eyes were dreamy, not to mention, unlike the twins he wasn't loud and all that terrifying. She almost got lost in staring, as rude as it was. Though the worst happened, ripping her from her daydream. Well, so she thought to be the worst. Anise had no idea what would happen in the days to come, how much she'd regret claiming this as the WORST that could happen, "Anise, my darling, you look ravishing." The words slapped her in the face like a sack of potatoes. She didn't know what to do with them, but there they were, sitting sprawled out in her lap, leaving her in a confused daze. Did he see me nearly DROOLING over his brother?! She thought embarrassed, blushing for an entirely different reason than the compliment itself. It took a few moments, but Anise quickly bowed, "T-t-thank you my lord." They weren't exactly lords, just overwhelmingly rich noblemen, but Anise hadn't really grown up to a rich family so she didn't know the minor difference. Her voice was quick and panicky, definitely not a fan of the sudden attention. The dark haired maid definitely seemed to feel more at home maintaining the position of wallflower. Much shyer than her own twin. She looked up just in time to notice the way he was looking at her, which made her shivers have shivers. W-what is that look he gave me just now? She was becoming more skittish by the second, Alice.. where are you?
As if on cue, her sister Alice emerged from the door, Anise letting out a much calmer breath. Thank god.. She walked over to meet her sister half way, squeezing her twin's hand softly for reassurance, before helping pick leaves out of her equally dark hair, "Woods?" She asked quietly, "You forgot the meeting entirely, didn't you?" She primped her sister as best she could without being rude, turning back to face the four noblemen, "M-my apologies.." She stumbled for words, "It's.. uhm.." She bit her bottom lip as she thought, "Part of Alice's process." At least all of them were present now. The meeting could continue as scheduled.
She was still waiting by the door when Demetri noticed her presence "Oh~ One of the doves have arrived!" he said with notable enthusiasm. Livy did not say anything as she took the liberty to look at Demetri sparing no detail, it was obvious Demetri had his charms, though Olivia couldn't quite understand his personality.
Olivia turned her gaze to Bishop now, her eyes blinking in curiosity meet Bishop's golden eyes; the contrasting personalities between the twins sent a shiver down her spine somehow. Bishop did not make her weary as the other brothers, instead he inspired curiosity to the young girl. "Right on time my dear, kind of." Olivia eyed at Demetri as he gave her a smile, a smile which was enough to give her goosebumps, Livy managed to smile apologetically and nodded. "You're the first to arrive, please, take a seat" continued Demetri now urging her to take a seat.
Olivia followed Demetri's wishes and sat down not too far from were they were seated, her eyes now shifting to the eldest, Castiel. His cold personality was somewhat... unsettleling to Livy, it made her weary and cautious of sorts. Yet again, like his brother's his looks were perfect, a bit too perfect to Livy's taste... inhuman would be almost too fitting. It didn't take long before her attention was caught up by Angelo, yet again someone who puzzled the young girl. His appearance gave off a wild-like feel, almost as if alluring while at the same time intimidating, something unexplainable yet to her. In whole truth, every single one of the masters was an enigma to her. Sure some intimidated her more than the other, yet every single one was as mysterious as the other. She listened as Demetri went off on chatter about hunting when she was distracted by Anise's arrival. Livy let out a sigh in relief, it was always better when the other girls were there with her.
Anise greeted them and apologized for being one minute late, soon enough she asked about Tanzy and her twin Alice; Olivia couldn't help but wonder the exact same thing. She secretly prayed they would arrive soon in hoping the meeting could be adjourned as fast as possible; even better if they made her cook something. Soon enough Tanzy arrived, Livy let out another sigh of immediate relief, Tanzy immediately asked if anyone would like any tea and Livy mentally scolded herself for her unprofessionalism. It was obvious that Tanzy was almost if not the one with most experience of them all, Livy secretly hoped Tanzy would not mind if she were to ask her for some advise later on.
Alice was the last one to arrive, she wasn't wearing her uniform and instead some military outfit with trail of an adventure of some sorts. Inevitably, Olivia let out a small laugh at her friend's appearance, it was for almost a split second before she pinched herself to stop but still she wouldn't be surprised if any of the gentlemen noticed. She moved her head facing the ground hoping she'd be forgiven for her attitude, but she was more apologetic to Alice. She then remembered she was still sitting down, she eyed all of the girls and mentally apologized to them, she could hardly imagine it would be fair to the others if she were to be sitting down as if she was a guest in the house, while the others stood.
Softly and without making a fuss Olivia stood up from the seat and joined the others. Almost as if protecting Alice, she stood in front of her. She smiled to Anise before she looked at the four gentlemen before her, "forgive my intrusion, but may I ask why we were summoned here?" Livy said hoping they could forget Alice's incident, hoping that if someone were to get scolded it would be her, even so she couldn't hide her nervousness as her hands began shaking in fear. Of course, she needed the job to pay her dad's growing debt but she also knew she was not the only one in need out of the other girls.
And to Angelo all this didn't matter in the least bit, but hearing it over and over again wears one down. A silent sigh passed his lips,"Why not?" With a wave off his hand Angelo shooed the thought away no longer wanting to hear about such tiring things.
Angelo listened to Demetri stating his reason for being obnoxious, and this caused Angelo to let out a rare snicker, "I agree your the only one of us who doesn't have his head screwed on enough to use the ability of common sense so early in the morning."
Angelo was no longer in the mood to talk, as he had become exhausted. Even if it wasn't no more than a few sentences Angelo wasn't a talkative person. Since to him the must tiring activate one could do was speak. To confirm this fact, he drifted into a light slumber, ignoring the others and there tedious conversations.
Even while he was slowly dozing off he kept his perfect posture in tact, allowing the back of his hand to softly support his cheek, Angelo let the weight of his head to fall upon his hand. If one knew Angelo they would understand that him sleeping during a meeting, wasn't anything new. It wasn't like he was trying to be rude toward anyone in particular, this was just his personality.
The lingering smell of freshly brewed tea filled his sense of smell, slowly lifting Angelo from his light slumber. His eyes looked on with irritation at the arrival of maids, one he spotted coming in lastly. She wasn't dressed as a maid, but some military outfit. To a certain degree it amused Angelo, though his facial expression told a different story.
After watching them all for a period of time, he became bored once again. Sighing he lifted himself up and straightened his back slightly, falling into a comfortable position. He stared at the ticking clock, hoping that this meeting would hurry up and finish. He couldn't stand being in this room with so many people, it bothered him greatly.
Angelo was in deep thought when he heard a small voice. Sending a glance over to the blonde haired maid, Angelo looked over at Castiel,"Everyone is here Brother, can we begin?" Angelo said this in a flat tone. Without a reply he resumed his anti-social tendencies, once again tuning everyone out.
Castiel could hear her heartbeat before her finger’s wrapped around the brass knob. His sapphire gaze darted to the door just as it opened and he narrowed them ever so slightly. Those piercing eyes followed Alice as she settled herself at her sister’s side, noting her lack of uniform bitterly though it didn’t show on his face. He tore his gaze from the twin only to have them dart in Anise’s direction as she spoke. He could hear her heartbeat going aflutter, sensing her unease through the organ’s frantic rhythm, but he made no move to comfort her. He’d excuse the tardiness this once; it was merely their first day. He usually wasn’t mercifully, nor would he be after today, but this was going to be the last time they displayed such an act—he’d assure that—so he wouldn’t dwell on the flaw in their performance, thus far. Upon Angelo’s question, Castiel nodded curtly before pushing himself onto his feet; poise and calm.
“Very well,” he began, deep resonating voice rumbling through his chest with authority. It was evident through the sheer confidence in his baritone speech that he was weighed down with age; it was the voice of a man that has seen far too much and has grown weary of life itself. “I’d like to assure you, dear brothers that my decision in allowing these women to house in our estate is a sound one. It has been brought to my attention that in satisfying our hunger, some of us have an unhealthy tendency to cause a bit of chaos in the process. Therefore, I took the liberty of providing us with a personal aid and a close source of sustenance.” Castiel shifted his bright gaze towards the twins, seeing as they were the most mischievous of the bunch, especially Demetri with his violent past with feeding. He turned his attention to the women, his luminescent hues sizing all of them up out of habit. There was no hunger within the depths of his irises, but instead a spark of faint intrigue. He wondered if his decision was a burden on their lives. He didn’t much care, but it would have been interesting to pry into their minds simply to see what made them tick.
“I have summoned you ladies because I believe in order to do your job with the utmost perfection, you must first understand what you are up against. My brothers and I are not your average lords. In fact, we are not human. Our hunger can only be sated by the essence of humans for we are of the vampire origin.” He allowed the information to hang in the tense air as he stared them down unyieldingly. “I am fully aware that this is a surprise for you lot, but I must remind you that once you agreed to work under this roof; you committed yourself to my brothers and me for the rest of your lives. There will be no running from us, loves.” He narrowed his eyes, his fangs poking pass supple lips. “And if you try to, I can ensure that you’d regret said decision. Do I make myself clear?”
With that, the eldest Santiago tucked his white fangs back into his gums as he laced his artisan fingers behind his broad back. He approached them with his stoic barrier separating himself from the girls. Castiel addressed them as a unit as he inspected them individually. He started with Olivia, peering down at her lethargically. “Whilst in the Santiago walls, you will adhere to a strict set of rules and regulations. Seeing as each of my brothers will be picking a maid that is to their liking, I expect you to follow not only my rules, but theirs as well.” He absentmindedly twirled a strand of Olivia’s golden hair around his forefinger, his hard gaze softening in whimsy. He had always had a soft spot for hair, especially longer hair. He enjoyed running his slender fingers through the silky strands.
Snapping out of his reverie, Castiel straightened up and pulled his finger away before moving to Tanzy. His eyes connected with hers as he spoke, “Rule one: you will obey your master and your master alone. He will be your top priority. Secondly, you will not enter any of my brothers’ quarters without permission, myself included. You are also forbidden to go into the forest adjacent to the castle.” His gaze flitted to Alice as he coolly made his way towards her. He could smell the earth on her flesh for it was mingling with the sweat on her brow. Her attire alone was a beacon of defiance. He nearly smirked, but he stopped himself. She was going to be a handful, he could tell. “Though I hold no qualms towards your finding solace in the outdoors, I will personally make it my business if this particular rule is broken.” His eyes bored into her, daring her to break the rule; promising pain through mere eye contact. “Also, you’re expected to remain in uniform when in the presence of the vampires, unless your master says otherwise. Do you understand, dear Alice?” As pleasant as his voice was, his empty expression and his icy eyes were enough to get the menacing message across.
Anise was the last left for Castiel’s assessment. He allowed his thumb and forefinger to toy with a lock of her raven hair. He liked the texture more than he expected. He idly played with it as he spoke, “You are forbidden to go into my study along with any of the rooms that are adorned with locks, that is unless I bid you to.” Castiel looked up from the hair before he looked Anise in the eyes. Her unease was still evident not only in the beating of her heart, but in the depths of her amber hues. She had a reason to be nervous; he didn’t fault her for it. “Lastly, the curtains are to remain shut during daylight. You may open them at nightfall.” He leaned closer to Anise, allowing her hair to slip from his fingers as he moved to whisper in her ear. His lips brushed the helix ever so gently as he whispered, “I highly suggest you keep an eye on your twin sister, love. We don’t want you being the only Deloper in the castle, now do we?” A small malicious smirk adorned his face, morphing his calm visage into a cruel masterpiece. This look went unseen as he pulled his apathetic mask back on once more as he stepped away from the young girl. “If any of these rules are broken, you will be punished how ever your master sees fit. Constantly break my rules and I will kill you myself.” He turned his back to the maids, regarding his brothers.
“All I ask of you, brothers, is to respect each other’s decisions and keep your hands to yourself. We keep from feeding on anyone else’s maids. That aside, I urge you to enjoy my gift.” He glanced over his shoulder at the maids offhandedly adding, “I took the liberty of drawing up your schedule for today. You will find it in each of your quarters on your desks.” Castiel seated himself beside Angelo, resting his temple on his knuckles as he gestured to the women. “That concludes our meeting. Brothers, you may pick your maid, but Tanzy belongs to me.”
Demetri noticed the shiver in Olivia, another perk to being a vampire. We seem unnerve her.. I'll take note of it.. His green eyes stared at her, but not in the same manner Bishop's gaze would scan the girl. Demetri was fascinated that she had the courage to stare. She's going to be an interesting little dove to say the least. She really did had a refreshing appeal to her. Such a beauty.. but then again, all of them are~ <3
Angelo finally agreed to go hunting, making the youngest clap with childlike enthusiasm, "Splendid~!" He sang merrily. He couldn't recall the last time they'd all went hunting together, but the small fact that Castiel brushed the offer under the rug, made him slump a little, despite being a noble whom had quite a reputation to uphold, which only worsened as Angelo teased him, "You scorn me, dear brother." He held his chest, gripping towards his still heart as if Angelo had wounded him, "The ice is thick with this one.." He said in a raspy, false weak tone.
Demetri's childish antics however came to an abrupt halt once Castiel began the meeting. He sat up, letting go of his brother as a more serious air seemed to swallow Demetri whole. Or perhaps it could have been the fact that Castiel was slamming the majority of "unhealthy tendency to cause a bit of chaos in the process." towards him. Demetri couldn't deny that his past was coated in a thick layer of blood and chaos. Demetri just closed his eyes, a smirk finally crossing the more friendly Vampire's lips, "Guilty.." He sighed, doing nothing more to explain himself to the maids. Once his lime eyes opened, he began chewing on his lip. The girls had no idea who they contracted themselves to. Castiel, as perfect as he tried to come across was arguably more demonic than himself and Bishop combined. They were at least honest about their own sins, Castiel hid his own with deceit and calculation. Though he stopped keeping score years ago. Arguing amongst each other just wasn't in his interests anymore. It was futile as catching smoke with your bare hands.
He'd grown bored with his eldest brother's speech, thus he ignored the rules towards the maids. Demetri proceeded his observations by leaning back in the couch, eyeing Alice, then back to Bishop. He was worried for them both. Alice, almost the exact replica of her sister Anise, sans the shyness and violet eyes, intrigued him. She reminded him of his brother, what with her fiery spirit and whatnot. I like her. I want her. She's mine. As quick as his thought's came, he decided which maid he'd make his own, "Got it.." He replied to Castiel, only catching his vague words. Brothers, respect, hands.. something like that.. Demetri snickered to himself quietly, maintaining the best pokerface he could muster. Though, there always was some kind of grin on his face. Maybe it was his own form of a straight face. Demetri never was good at typical.
Demetri snapped his fingers, and as the action ended, his index pointed at Alice sharply, "Mine." It was the only words he spoke, but it was enough of a claim he supposed. She reminds me of Bishi.. His thoughts grew warm and fuzzy as he thought about his upcoming days with the maid. She'll make a decent replacement for when I can't see Bishi~ <3
Demetri also had secondary motives. If he took the wild card, it kept her under his protection. She'd need as much of it as she could get. Castiel was surely the oldest, but Demetri was also the most possessive. He could be aggressive as well when it came to someone touching what's his. He walked over to her, and bended on one knee, taking Alice's hand, looking up to her, "I'll make you a deal deary~" He chimed in a happy tone. Though his facial features soon grew sincere, "Humor me once in a while with nourishment and company, I won't ask anything else of you.." He spoke in a soft, gentlemanly voice, "Do this, and in return.." His eyes grew more serious, "I won't let anyone, or anything hurt you as long as I remain on this earth. Including myself." Then he kissed her hand tenderly, "I promise on my immortal life."
Her eyes shifted to the white haired brother, out of the four she hadn't become acquainted with..Angelo? That was his name right? She'd just go with Lord or Sir to be safe if she approached a situation where addressing him became necessary. He perked her curiousity the most. He spoke so little and seemed to hate everything. He looked like a bear trapped in a small cage. Poor guy.. I think he's out of his element.. Why is Castiel making him stay here if he's uncomfortable? She raised her gaze to make eye contact with Castiel once he chose to overlook her sister, smiling appreciatively, "Thank goodness.." she sighed under her breath.
She kept her mind alert as he began the meeting. Not human? Is this.. a joke? Her violet eyes widened in shock. The timid girl's eyes scanning his features as best as she could. He didn't seem like the type for needless humor.. so what was he playing at? As the word vampire crossed the eldest brother's lips it made sense.. she hadn't seen them eat hardly at all in the past week, they only awoke in the evenings.. She suddenly felt dizzy. Her gaze shifting between the four brothers nervously. Agreed!? We signed nothing.. It was.. "There will be no running from us, loves." She ceased her thoughts instantly, assuming the terms of the agreement mattered little to none to the blonde. He's.. surprisingly sadistic.. He's.. scary.. She was trembling as she listened to the rest, despite her legs wanting to dart herself out of the room, her mind reminded her it would be unwise, deadly even. She swallowed hard, gripping her dress in attempt to control her fear. Stop shaking.. The sight of fangs only verified his announcement. Mother.. what have you done?
Her eyes didn't leave Castiel for a second as he moved to Olivia. Picking? It made her feel slightly at ease, but it was hardly enough to matter. Follow the rules.. Check. She made mental notes towards a survival guide. He was touching Olivia so intimately, not like the strangers they truly were. Is he going to pick her? Anise thought, slightly hoping he would, but the other half of her wouldn't wish it upon the girl who'd stood up for her sister. Then he moved to Tanzy. The first rule seemed like a repeat, but she spoke nothing of it aloud. Don't enter their rooms.. Self explanatory. Anyone with a brain would stay at a careful distance if they had a choice. As he grew closer to her sister, Anise almost spoke, biting into her lip hard enough to make herself wince. She was the coward of the two, but Alice was her twin despite that. It was like breathing to protect her. Her body even jerked towards them, but she didn't lift her feet. No.. Anise.. He's the master of the house.. She clenched her jaw in irritation. The first time it'd crossed her face since she'd arrived. Castiel was the first to get under her skin notably.. well figuratively speaking of course.
Her eyes met his as he finally reach her. Before she would have fled for space, blushed, possibly. An overwhelming mixture of fear and anger kept her in place as he began to fiddle with her hair, "Understood my lord.." She stated in a flat tone. It was still quieter than average, but louder than she usually spoke. My stomach is in knots.. Please move.. please.. She was using every ounce of her energy to hold her nerves together. She wanted to cry, hit him, run, and protect Alice all at the same time. Though she had no power here, she was helpless. All of them were. The four of them were at the mercy of the four brothers, as much as she hated it.
As she expected him to withdraw, Castiel grew closer, much to her surprise. Don't move Anise.. Please don't move.. Don't make him angry.. When he whispered his threat in her ear, the words caused her to react without thinking. She took several steps back, her small hands clasped over her mouth firmly to silence herself. She was soaked with fear. Whatever Castiel said to her, the raven haired girl was near tears as a result. Her eyes darted around nervously, finally landing on the floor. He's.. I can't.. I can't do anything about it.. He could.. She was nearly hyperventilating from panic. Alice could be taken away from her that easily.. Like cutting off a loose string..? She'd spaced out during his warning to his brothers, and his claim of Tanzy. The events in the past few minutes proving to be far too much for her.
However she recovered enough to catch that Demetri claimed Alice, meaning Castiel hadn't. Demetri promised to protect her with..his life? It put her a little at ease, allowing her to slowly lower her hands from her face, looking between Angelo and Bishop nervously. Which would choose her? Did Castiel? She'd missed it in her distress. Shoot..
Tanzy smiled at Anise, thinking the ebony-haired girl adorably cute and innoccent looking. As much as she wished to enjoy the other girl's food, she knew they were not yet permitted to touch the table settings or the warm food waiting to be served.
Bishop was the first to request some tea, and Tanzy nodded in his direction, beginning to prepare him a cup. His voice was rather suggestive if she were to pinpoint the tone, or at least flirty and seductive.
"As you wish Master Bishop." she said simply, otherwise refraining from any comment, pouring in two spoons of sugar. She handed it to the male carefully, then stepped back to be beside the other maids.
Tanzy's eyes scanned the occupants of the room as they gathered, appraising them in her mind.
Bishop was certainly different from his twin. He was somehow intimidating, though Tanzy did find his emerald eyes to be exceptionally attractive. The twin brother, Demetri, was definately the most outgoing of the four, and oddly childish. And yet, Tanzy almost found that a bit creepier than Bishop, because was he truly that good-natured and jolly, or was he just psychotic?
The older two brothers were quiet by comparison, and both were about as much of a mystery to her as the other. Angelo looked irritated as he opened his eyes to her and the other maids, and Tanzy huffed in her mind. They hadn't done anything to him. She couldn't guess as to why he appeared to be annoyed or tired.
Castiel, the oldest, was the most unreadable. Try as she might, Tanzy never could get more than a glimpse of his expression. As attractive as his brothers, Castiel was also somewhat intimidating, though she had no idea why the brothers made her think such a thing.
Tanzy then returned her attention to her fellow maids. She liked them well enough, though she knew the least about Anise's sister. She never seemed to run into Alice. Each of the girls had a cute air about them, and she thought of her own siblings when she saw them. They worked hard, and they all made her feel a tad protective of them.
Not to mention, she itched to do their hair for them.
Tanzy's thoughts were interrupted as the meeting began, Castiel's voice commanding everyone's full attention.
His words earned a puzzled look as he began, his assurance to his brothers seeming, unusual to say the least. Sustenance? Something seemed off here, and the young woman almost felt like interrupting.
Words failed her once he addressed her and the fellow maids, brownish eyes widening at what she heard. Vampires? It was impossible, unfathomable. And yet...it did explain a few things. Like why the masters never went out during the daytime. Why they seemed to have no appetite regardless of what was cooked or by whom. Why they looked perfect, and dangerous.
Tanzy swallowed hard, eyes now following Castiel completely. She knew without him saying so that they were trapped for life. No way would they be allowed to leave and live after being told what their masters were. She would never see her family again...
The young woman stood very still, a shiver going down her spine, seeing those blue eyes meet hers as he sized them up. The oldest seemed to like the other's hair, and passed her by without further inspection. Tanzy made not a sound the entire time, wondering which brother would be her personal master when her name came from Castiel's mouth.
Eyes turning to his form, a look of blatant surprise could be read in her features. Her? The head of the house picked her?!
Tanzy was completely caught off guard, perplexed as to why he had chosen her. For one, he seemed more interested in the others. Second, she wasn't even aware he knew her name or paid her any mind. Tanzy's mind swirled, trying to wrap her head around all of this.
Bishop was the first to request some tea, and Tanzy nodded in his direction, beginning to prepare him a cup. His voice was rather suggestive if she were to pinpoint the tone, or at least flirty and seductive.
"As you wish Master Bishop." she said simply, otherwise refraining from any comment, pouring in two spoons of sugar. She handed it to the male carefully, then stepped back to be beside the other maids.
Tanzy's eyes scanned the occupants of the room as they gathered, appraising them in her mind.
Bishop was certainly different from his twin. He was somehow intimidating, though Tanzy did find his emerald eyes to be exceptionally attractive. The twin brother, Demetri, was definately the most outgoing of the four, and oddly childish. And yet, Tanzy almost found that a bit creepier than Bishop, because was he truly that good-natured and jolly, or was he just psychotic?
The older two brothers were quiet by comparison, and both were about as much of a mystery to her as the other. Angelo looked irritated as he opened his eyes to her and the other maids, and Tanzy huffed in her mind. They hadn't done anything to him. She couldn't guess as to why he appeared to be annoyed or tired.
Castiel, the oldest, was the most unreadable. Try as she might, Tanzy never could get more than a glimpse of his expression. As attractive as his brothers, Castiel was also somewhat intimidating, though she had no idea why the brothers made her think such a thing.
Tanzy then returned her attention to her fellow maids. She liked them well enough, though she knew the least about Anise's sister. She never seemed to run into Alice. Each of the girls had a cute air about them, and she thought of her own siblings when she saw them. They worked hard, and they all made her feel a tad protective of them.
Not to mention, she itched to do their hair for them.
Tanzy's thoughts were interrupted as the meeting began, Castiel's voice commanding everyone's full attention.
His words earned a puzzled look as he began, his assurance to his brothers seeming, unusual to say the least. Sustenance? Something seemed off here, and the young woman almost felt like interrupting.
Words failed her once he addressed her and the fellow maids, brownish eyes widening at what she heard. Vampires? It was impossible, unfathomable. And yet...it did explain a few things. Like why the masters never went out during the daytime. Why they seemed to have no appetite regardless of what was cooked or by whom. Why they looked perfect, and dangerous.
Tanzy swallowed hard, eyes now following Castiel completely. She knew without him saying so that they were trapped for life. No way would they be allowed to leave and live after being told what their masters were. She would never see her family again...
The young woman stood very still, a shiver going down her spine, seeing those blue eyes meet hers as he sized them up. The oldest seemed to like the other's hair, and passed her by without further inspection. Tanzy made not a sound the entire time, wondering which brother would be her personal master when her name came from Castiel's mouth.
Eyes turning to his form, a look of blatant surprise could be read in her features. Her? The head of the house picked her?!
Tanzy was completely caught off guard, perplexed as to why he had chosen her. For one, he seemed more interested in the others. Second, she wasn't even aware he knew her name or paid her any mind. Tanzy's mind swirled, trying to wrap her head around all of this.
The deep resonating voice of the eldest jerked Alice's wandering attention from the occupants to Castiel, the conductor of this particular gathering. Heaving yet another sigh, this time of bored origin, Alice casted another glance over at Anise, the twin who was standing at attention as if her life depended on it. I wonder how long this will take..? pondered the maid’s inner voice, gaze still focused on her sister’s profile. ”....for we are of the vampire origin.” jerked the disinterested girl’s attention back to reality, breath hitching at the word “vampire”. W…..w..what…?! Is he s-serious…?! A j-joke..this has to be a joke…! mulled her conscious, panic initiating a frozen sense throughout her body. Eyes, now wide with horror, meticulously surveyed the other maids for their reaction before shifting to the apparently-vampiric gentlemen, heart nearly stopping. Ever since a child, despite her love for the supernatural, the eldest twin possessed a fear of vampires...their very mention enough to make her go into shock. It wasn’t until Castiel flashed his fangs that reality sunk in, heart slowing even further. Instinctively, the maid drew her attention downwards, typically relaxed posture now rigid, eyes unblinking, mouth slightly agape. V….v..vampires...they are..v..amp….ires.. trailed off her thought, the idea of a coherent sentence vanishing. It wasn’t until the speaker took pause in front of the shocked girl that she found her fire once more, that the shock was, temporarily, overpowered with protesting fury.
“Though I hold no qualms towards your finding solace in the outdoors, I will personally make it my business if this particular rule is broken. Also, you’re expected to remain in uniform when in the presence of the vampires, unless your master says otherwise. Do you understand, dear Alice?” rang out his falsely pleasant voice, a clash of power evident. Raising her gaze to meet his own, both challenging another and equally as icy, Alice began to debate on which response would cause the least amount of trouble, before sending him a frigid nod, eyes telling a different story. Me? Not going into the woods…!? We’ll see about that….as far as I’m concerned, your rules and uniforms can go to hell..! seethed her conscious, venomous glare trailing him to her sister. Instinctively, those tapered fingers curled themselves into a tight fist, knuckles turning white from the tension, as the vampire reached out to lightly toy with a lock of Anise’s hair. Get your hands off her..! hissed her conscious once more, the intensity of such thoughts almost trying to reach him.
The second Castiel moved away was the second Alice turned to Anise, a mixture of terror and fury burning within her stormy gaze. ”Are you alright? mused out her hushed whisper, concern almost tangible. It was then that such concern was broken by a single word, a word spoken in the voice that Alice had learned to mildly detest over the course of a single week. ”Mine.”
Eye now slightly enlarged with surprise, Alice flickered her gaze over to the red-haired vampire, disbelief almost as clear as it was when they had announced their vampiric blood, before refocusing onto her scared sister. The look on her face only meant a single thing: ignore him. However, Demetri, apparently, didn’t receive such a message as he shifted from his twin’s side to pause at Alice. Bending a knee, his own hands gently encasing her own, the noble chimed out in his infuriatingly happy tone. "I'll make you a deal deary~ Humor me once in a while with nourishment and company, I won't ask anything else of you.. Do this, and in return..I won't let anyone, or anything hurt you as long as I remain on this earth. Including myself. I promise on my immortal life." Closing his speech, Demetri tenderly pressed his lips to her skin.
The first reaction was a blush. The second? A rather quick, forceful slap to his cheek before rapidly drawing her hand back to her side, voice just slightly quivering with a mixture between anger, disgust and embarrassment. ”Y-You idiot..! Like hell I would- I mean...this is absolutely ridiculous!”
"How dare you?" Bishop snarled as the human known as Alice lay hand to his brother. He was on his feet in mere seconds of the incident, towering over the girl with a menacing growl, raising his own hand to reprimand her. But he hesitated, knowing there would be consequences for killing one of the maids on their first day. Instead he put both hands on her shoulders, holding her in place as his gold eyes bore down into hers with malice. "I hope you run, I really do, it only drives me crazier to chase down my prey. I'll drain you dry and let the others watch as I tear you apart, piece by piece."
Bishop squeezed her shoulders harshly before releasing her, turning to face Demetri and then his elder brothers. Waving a hand he scoffed, brushing past his brothers and the maids to exit the drawing room. The vampire slammed the door shut behind him as he paced into the hall of the great house, running both of his hands through his hair. Looking back at the room he growled, adjusting the collar of his shirt before walking away, up the stairs and to his room. Bishop threw open his door, storming in, prowling past his bed and other furniture to his balcony, opening the two double doors. The cool air of the night touched his equally cold skin, embracing him with a new calm.
Leaning over his balcony he looked out over the property, clenching his teeth together as his white knuckled grip left gouge marks in the wood railing under his fingernails. "Little rat," Bishop hissed to himself, the wind caressing his cheek as he hung his head and breathed hard. He should have punished her for raising hand to his twin, you mess with one you mess with both. Demetri was too afraid of Castiel's wrath to have lashed out as he had. Oh how he would've loved to see the human girl's face as he sunk his ivory teeth deep into one of her veins. To feel her rapid, fearful, pulse dull and slow until he cleansed her of mortal life. Bishop's mouth watered, throat burning with thirst, lifting a hand to his neck as he growled.
So annoying.
Hearing his brother address them, instead of the maids, woke Angelo from his thoughts. Sitting in attention he kept his pervious posture, but was more attentive. The air around him became serious, though he kept his facial expression the same: Bored and Uninterested. Though it wasn't evident Angelo did hold great respect for his elder brother, therefore of course if it was him speaking he would be on his "best" behavior...if he had one.
One could easily figure out the personalities of the four brothers...well, at least the ones they chose to show. Castiel obviously being the voice of reason in this family, it didn't even take a single word, just one glance silenced any protest.
Bishop and Demetri had their roles in the family, also. The word twins had no effect on their personalities, as they were two different people. Bishop having the ideas while Demetri was the one to carry them out. It wouldn't be surprising if Angelo were to go outside at night and find a trial of bodies just lying there. Knowing, Bishop and Demetri are the culprits. The two always come up with outrageous ideas, despite the consequences. Those two together are just to much.
Now Angelo on the other hand was more of the brute strength. Though he is intelligent and can be very calm, it can't be denied that he has a limited amount of patience and a abundant amount of strength.Such an odd family, yet they fit perfectly together.
Turning his attention back to the matter at hand, he noticed the maids nervousness. Somewhere in Angelo's cold eyes, showed a small spark of pity for the maids. And to his knowing he saw the sight which he had expected.
Tanzy standing there shocked, Twin one retaliating, Twin two on the floor trembling, and the blonde haired maid. Angelo glanced over at her. She seemed to be standing there trembling quietly, which was a surprise since Angelo expected her to fall to the floor crying.
A small smirk was visible on the vampires lips as he walked toward the blonde maid. Binding over, he crept close to the maids shoulder and sniffed her.
His smirk seemed to only spread as he took in her scent,"And here I thought you would be disgustingly sweet. But you actually smell decent." His face returned to its normal coldness in a instant.
Glancing over at his brothers he pointed toward the maid,"Do not touch. This one is mine."
Staring at Olivia, he looked her over. His scanning was interrupted by a monstrous growl. The scene before him was unbelievable but at the same time understandable. Watching Bishop leave, Angelo glanced over at Demetri,"I don't want to get in the middle of this, but...it would be good if you spoke to him...without the maid."
Turning he looked at Castiel, "I'm going for a walk in the garden. I'll be back for dinner." Turning around he passed the others, but stopped at Alice.
Bending down he whispered quietly in her ear,"Watch yourself. Don't you understand, the one in danger here isn't you, but your sister?" He glanced over at the other twin who was still on the floor.
Looking back he kept his voice in a still whisper,"She's Bishop's maid, and your precious sister. Are you starting to get the picture? Listen, I could care less about what happens to either of you, but I don't wish for my younger brother to dirty his hands on something so worthless. So I believe it's in everyone's best interest if you apologized to the twins."
He laughed coldly at Alice, "Though I wouldn't apologize to Bishop at the moment. If you value your life, that is".
Even when laughing, his voice was cold and uninviting, leaving no room for questioning. It was true that he could care less about them dying, but he knew very well that if Castiel found out that Bishop killed someone...again, it wouldn't end well. And he rather spare himself from being a spectator of the two brother's "conversation".
Speaking a little louder, his ruby globes glared into her eyes, sizing her down, "This is your reality now. I advise you to learn your place Little Miss Maid, remember it only takes a few seconds to snap a neck like yours." Wrapping his hand over her neck, Angelo gave her one more glance than walked away.
"Come on Blondie. Your coming with me." Making a motion with his hand, he called toward her. And without waiting for a reply he walked out of the room toward the garden.
”Y-You idiot..! Like hell I would- I mean...this is absolutely ridiculous!”
Though his amusement was short lived, for he hadn't ever expected the next scene to play out. "How dare you?" Before he could respond, his older brother had Alice by the shoulders, giving her a warning that he'd very much like to kill her. His cheerful eyes soon grew serious. Mine.. He mentally hissed in protective rage. Demetri stood up, dusting his clothes off and opened his mouth to scold his twin, but before he even had a chance, his brother fled the scene furiously. Well that could have went a lot better.. He rubbed the back of his neck nervously, still a little shaken. All of Demetri's pride was slapped off his face!
He nodded to Angelo as he approached him with his wise council, he knew he'd have to speak to his brother before he caught Alice in one of the many dark hallways, without Demetri. Bishop was definitely more prone to violence than Demetri. It took a lot of stimuli to bring out the violence in him. Prominently, blood.
"Thank you for the advice, dearest brother." He smiled gratefully, " I indeed plan to speak with Bishop." Then his eyes watched his second eldest brother approach his maid. He ran his tongue over his fangs. He wasn't about to have her harmed again in front of his eyes within the same five minutes. He could hear what Angelo was telling Alice without even straining, so he just stood there calmly, allowing the warning. She does need to get it in her head, Bishop very well could take his anger out on Anise.. they do look so much alike.. I won't be able to do anything to stop him from it no matter how much she'll beg me to..
Demetri flashed his fangs slightly as his brother's hand wrapped around Alice's neck. The flame haired man was always fast to get attached, but this was possibly a new record. The fact that Alice, in his eyes, was an extension of Bishop, only made matters far worse. He walked over to Alice, dragging her to himself and wrapped his arms around her protectively. His grip was like iron, unbending, though he didn't squeeze her hard enough to make it physically uncomfortable for her. He leaned his head down to her ear from behind, "Please don't fight me on this deary.. I'm trying to protect you.. whether you like me or not is irrelevent.." His voice was softer, pleading, " I was a man before I was a vampire, let me be one, if only just this once. You're in a castle full of men that want you dead.. Think of your sister if it aids you in your endeavors." He looked to Castiel, his own warning in his eyes, "Hands to ourselves, deary..? Hardly. " It wasn't chipper like he spoke to the maids, this was a warning. It wasn't clear, but it got his point across. If this happens again.. YOUR maid will suffer the consequences. He thought sadistically. Demetri had nothing against Tanzy and her beautiful pink locks of hair, but it would be a message to his brothers.. A message to Castiel for not managing them.
I'm not going to watch the three of you touch her without consent.. She's mine.
He took Alice by the hand, gently dragging her out of the room. He left Tanzy, Anise, and Castiel to themselves in the drawing room. He spoke not a single word, and after her hitting him the first time, he hoped Alice would learn hitting him had no effect. It didn't hurt, it just felt like painless pressure on his face. He kept his pace quick as he went through the winding halls, gently pushing her into her room, "Let me speak to my brother before you leave this room.." He kissed her forehead tenderly, but it was more like an elder brother instead of man and woman. Before she could reprimand his actions, he was gone.
Demetri continued down the hall, until he'd reach Bishop's room. He debated knocking, but decided against it. A little fun would possibly cheer him up. He crept inside with Vampiric stealth, snaking his arms around his brother's torso from behind once he'd reach the balcony "It didn't hurt.." He assured him, squeezing Bishop in a tight hug, "Please overlook her.. She reminds me of you.. That's why I picked her, Bishi." He closed his eyes as he explained his reasoning calmly, "You left your maid back there... No doubt she's equally terrified of you and Castiel now." He let go of his twin, standing next to him, playing with his own hair instead of Bishop's for once, " Imagine the roles were reversed.. everyone threatening to kill you to my face.. We're not much different than they.. Gender and Race.. that's it."
She was only able to breathe again as soon as he moved along with another maid. As soon as he did, he continued explaining their duties meanwhile Livy listened carefully, almost as if memorizing every rule he said. Livy knew it was a matter or life and death now and her shivering increased, even more of a reason why she gazed at the four beautiful deadly creatures; she took her time in figuring who'd be the one who frighten her more before she came to the conclusion of Castiel & Angelo. Her head felt as if it was burning up, wondering 'What have I gotten myself into?' followed by the question that hurt her more'What have you done papa?'.
Tanzy was the first one to get chosen out of the four, not really surprising to her considering she was the most experienced of them all. Olivia couldn't help but to feel bad for her, but feel somewhat relieved that he had not picked her. After that it was only a matter of seconds before someone else picked. Livy looked carefully to the three remaining brothers who on her eyes, would decide their respective future in the mansion.
"And here I thought you would be disgustingly sweet. But you actually smell decent." Said Angelo as he moved closer to her shoulder sniffing her. Livy did not move as she was startled, she simply stood still and looked in horror, almost as if in shock. "Do not touch. This one is mine." he announced to his brothers while pointing her.
Demetri was next in line, it appeared as if Alice had made an impression on him as he claimed her his and vowed to protect her. Olivia somehow found comfort for Alice in his words, of course she couldn't say she trusted him or anyone else but hoped he'd at least keep the girl safe.
It wasn't until Alice slapped him as her response to his proposal that Livy truly felt as if they would be dead before the next sunrise.It was as if everything that happened next was a nightmare she couldn't quite make sense of, she looked at Bishiop threatening Alice while making inhuman sounds, almost predator-like, sounds that Olivia doubted she would be able to forget in a lifetime. He exited the room in a haste and Livy wondered in horror if he'd take it out on Anise being her twin. It was about then when she had finally come to the conclusion that all of them were just as dangerous as the other.
She eyed Angelo as he also came closer to Alice, though she could not quite figure out what he had said to her she knew he was surely threatening her as almost all of they had. Her morbid thought had only been confirmed after Angelo grabbed Alice's neck, her eyes widened up again; although It was even more surprising when Demetri came to her aid and defended her defying Angelo. Finally Livy turned her eyes away in fear. She felt terribly for both twins but even more so for Anise, she believed she would only carry her sister's recklessness weight on her shoulder, perhaps Bishop would vent out his anger out on her. She let out a small smile to Anise again in trying to reassuring her, "it's going to be okay" she whispered to her hoping she could believe her, because Livy could not quite even believe it herself.
It wasn't until she heard Angelo's voice calling for her that she forced her body to move again, "Come on Blondie. Your coming with me." he said as he exited the drawing room. Olivia followed, noticing that a few others had also taken their leave.
She followed Angelo obediently, keeping a distance she deemed appropriate and unable to stop her trembling hands. "Are you... going to kill me?" she managed to ask in a barely audible whisper stopping behind Angelo. She looked at him directly, feeling a hot tear stream down her face. In truth, it had been about a few years since she last cried or even as much as shed a tear, she couldn't quite remember why or how but all she could remember was how much she tried hard in staying strong for her dad and for herself. She immediately cleaned her tear and looked at Angelo; frightened down to the core no doubt but if she was to be murdered she would at least want to look at her murderer in the eyes before she drew her last breath.
"How dare you?" growled out the rhetorical question, accompanied by a flurry of motion in which Bishop's speed untraceable to the human eye. Towering over the small girl, his hand poised to lash out, Alice's eyes briefly flashed with fear. The reason? It wasn't due to him about to strike her, no no..it was due to the fact she suddenly remembered their origin. V..vampire..! hissed her inner voice, a not-so-gentle reminder of her fear. Giving a slight, outward wince, the maid squeezed her eyes shut in anticipation of the pain that was sure to follow his contact. However, much to her surprise, that hand never made it's intended target and, instead, latched both onto Alice's frail shoulders. Sensing his strength, the maid didn't even bother with struggling or attempting to get away, a part of her determining that it would have been futile. Resigning her will to fight, Alice simply lifted her stormy-hues up to connect with his gold ones, extreme distaste and anger providing life to his gaze. "I hope you run, I really do, it only drives me crazier to chase down my prey. I'll drain you dry and let the others watch as I tear you apart, piece by piece." rang out his malicious tone, every single syllable dripping with promise to end her life. It was all Alice could do to keep her knees from shaking..after all, for the one thing you fear to make a vow to murder you? That would make anyone terrified out of their wits.
Thankfully, only a moment or two passed in this position before Bishop released his vise-like grip on Alice's shoulders and retrained his spiteful glare to his brothers. With a harsh scoff and dismissive wave, the other flame-haired twin disappeared from the room, allowing the maid to actually breath once more.
Unfortunately, that shaky peace only remained for a few moments before it was rattled once more. Angelo, the white-haired and stoic brother, halted in front of the shadowed-haired girl, her blood turning even colder. Skittering her gaze over to rest on his inhumanely perfect features, the eldest could only focus on him for a few seconds before looking at the ground. The aura he dispelled, coupled with the harshly cold gleam in his crimson eyes, was enough to make the military-oriented girl feel insignificant, nervously so. When the aristocratic vampire leaned towards her, Alice could feel her breath hitch and her heart slow to a faint rhythm. "Watch yourself. Don't you understand, the one in danger here isn't you, but your sister?" mused out his whisper, those scarlet orbs trailing over to the floor-grounded Anise. With eyes widening in realization, Alice couldn't help but trace his gaze over to her shaken twin, the eldest's blood going cold. He's right.... I'm putting us both in danger.. Refocusing his attention back to the eldest, Angelo continued in that soft whispery tone. She's Bishop's maid, and your precious sister. Are you starting to get the picture? Listen, I could care less about what happens to either of you, but I don't wish for my brother to dirty his hands on something worthless. So I believe it's in everyone's best interest if you apologized to the twins. Though I wouldn't apologize to Bishop at the moment. If you value your life, that is." Tying the shocking reality together, the white-haired nobleman allowed for a frigid, uninviting laugh to escape it's confines, Alice's orbs only widening further. However, unlike the usual confrontation she displayed with the vampires before, raw terror was swimming in her gaze, upper teeth gnawing at her lower lip, as the twin looked over at her sister. God..how could I have been such an idiot?! If something happens to Anise..it'll be my fault.. Just when she believed the torment to be over with, Angelo suddenly raised his voice from their private whisper to what was considered normal, a hostile glare apparent in his rubies. "This if your reality now. I advise you to learn your place, Little Miss Maid, remember it only takes a few seconds to snap a neck like yours." To further accentuate his point, the brother's tapered fingers wound themselves around her neck, her body acting on impulse to go rigid.
As if on cue, the vampire who had claimed her as his own, stormed over and grasped her hand before pulling Alice away from his brother. In a blurry few seconds, Alice's eyes still holding the shocked horror from before, the small girl was enveloped within Demetri's iron-esque arms, a protective air exuding from him. Giving a few blinks, trying to regain her sense, Alice placed her hands on the vampire's chest, ready to push him away and protest at the contact. "Please don't fight me on this deary...I'm trying to protect you..whether you like me or not is irrelevant.. I was a man before I was a vampire, let me be one, if only just this once. You're in a castle full of men that want you dead.. Think of your sister it it adds you in your endeavors." was his whisper in her ear, the pleading and rationality behind such statements was hard to refute. Sending a concerned glance over at her other half, her lip biting slightly intensifying as her gaze latched onto her sister. Dropping her hand that acted as a barrier, Alice, begrudgingly, gave into his hold and words. A few moments later, Demetri, once more, gently grasped her hand before guiding her out of the room into another. "Let me speak to my brother before you leave this room." Before Alice could even respond, her master leaned forward before placing a kiss on the eldest twin's forehead and disappearing into the hallway. Instinctively, a blush covered her cheeks at his actions, her mind trying to focus on something other than what just happened. I hope Anise will be ok..God help them if she isn't..
If he were still alive, the vein in Castiel’s temple would have been throbbing in annoyance. The eldest Santiago waited patience from his perch, surveying his brethren as they staked claim on their humans. It had gone as expected, that is, until that tenacious little wench had the gall to lay a hand on his brother. Castiel’s eyes instantly were alight with irritation; a malevolent storm of greys and azures swirling within the nadirs. The rage in his eyes was the only indication of his distaste for the situation. He gave Angelo a small nod in acknowledgement, watching his younger brother take his leave before bothering to arise from his seat. He approached the exit with that unwavering apathetic expression on his porcelain face. He ran his tongue over his ivory fangs as he passed Alice and his brothers.
“It goes without saying that Alice is strictly your responsibility, Demetri. Despite your ownership of her, brother, I will see to it that she does not disrespect my family and my authority. One more outburst and I will not hesitate to put her down. You have been warned.”
The fire in his heated stare dwindled slightly as he turned to Bishop, “I do hope you are gentle with sweet Anise, Bishop. She’s a terribly shy one. I should know; it is what made me almost want her to be mine, after all.”
With that hanging in the air, Castiel took his leave whilst gesturing for Tanzy to follow. He meandered into his study, casting his cape aside as he seated himself in the armchair in front of his desk. He regarded his maid with a cryptic stare, idly toying with his bottom lip out of sheer habit. “Despite popular belief,” he sighed. “I will not work you to the bone, Tanzy. In fact, I will barely need you. So, you and I will rarely see one another. Your sole purpose here is to feed me when I am hungry, nothing more, understood?” He ran his slender fingers through his blond mane, utterly jaded. “I will ask very little of you. Therefore, you will have ample time to yourself. I expect you to be here when I call and to do what little I ask to perfection. That aside, you may do as you please whilst abiding by my rules. Now, if you please, prepare my bath. I’m in need of relaxation.”
Silence filled the air. It was quiet, just how Angelo enjoyed it. But something seemed off...well, more like someone. Angelo could hear her gentle footsteps, following his own pace.
She wouldn't dare get any closer than need be. Glancing behind him he noticed her hands quietly trembling, a silent sigh escaped his lips. Facing forward he let his hand run through his white hair. Closing his eyes Angelo's mind slipped into deep thought.
On the verge of thinking, he was interrupted by a small voice, "Are you... going to kill me?
Freezing in place, Angelo turned around to face a brave girl. Though she trembled she kept a straight face, looking him in the eyes. A single tear ran down her cheek. Angelo's emotionless eyes sparked with surprise as an image flashed through his mind. This happened before, a sign of irritation lurked in Angelo's orbs when he remembered. His gaze returned to normal, quickly realizing how serious the maid's gaze, he knew that she was serious...She is prepared to die.
He was silent for a few minutes, before letting a small smile slide on his face. Today was full of unbelievable things. First, Bishop losing his cool; then Angelo smiling.
Watching carefully of the girl's movements, Angelo reached toward Olivia. He expected her to move away, but despite everything, her gaze stayed strong. Slowly Angelo lowered his hand and let it rest on Olivia's head. Gently he started to pet the top of her head, as a adult would do to a child.
"I'm not going to kill you." Lifting his other arm he wiped the left over tears that were still visible on her cheek. Angelo felt awkward, as he hadn't done this in a very long time. Not since Bishop and Demetri were extremely young, many years ago. To many to count.
He was surprised with himself that he still remembered how to comfort someone. If he told his brothers about this he wouldn't hear the end of their teasing, especially from Demetri. He would cause him torment for a good fifty years. The thought made him shiver.
Looking Olivia in the eyes, he continued to stroke her hair, hoping it would calm her down. "I'm not really one to comfort others. So I honestly don't know what to do in this situation." Avoiding her glance, he glanced at the shining moon. "So...don't cry...I don't wish for you to waste all your energy over this matter. I know it must be a huge shock, but you will get use to it."
Angelo's hand stopped, and his expression turned serious,"I guess I need to go on and say what I have to say. I will not lie too you, so listen carefully. Besides the rules you have heard, I have rules of my own. You becoming my maid, and the fact that I am a Vampire does mean I will require you to supply me with your blood whenever needed."
Allowing the weight of his words to sink in, he didn't continue until he knew Olivia understood, "Secondly, whenever entering my room you must never go past the doorway, unless given permission. If you hear music coming from my room do not enter until it has finished. Thirdly, touch nothing in my room without permission from me. Fourth, wherever I go, you must go with me as well. Of course you are allowed breaks in between are meetings."
Parting his lips he took a breath, than continued,"That is all, if I have anymore I will make sure to tell you ahead of time...and... You might not believe me when I say this, but...I will protect you. You belong to me know, so I won't let anything or anyone harm you. So in a way, as one would say in this situation. You can trust me...Great now I sound like Demetri."
Angelo was exhausted with all this talking. He hadn't spoken this much in a while. Glancing outside, he saw that the moon was rising, that meant it was past time for him to go to the garden. It didn't look like it, but Angelo had a specific schedule he kept to everyday. But because of the events that has happened today, he was all off track.
Angelo couldn't stand that he was off schedule, but he couldn't help it either. So today he would let it go and just do whatever. Glancing beside him, he remembered something. This room. It was where the piano was located. He shifted his gaze over to Olivia, who was looking down. Angelo looked at the time, and nodded. He was going to kill two birds with one stone. Opening the door he walked in, revealing a beautifully decorated piano room.
"It seems my plans have changed a little." Angelo said as he seated himself on the piano chair. "Close the door, and come take a seat." Without waiting for her, Angelo began to play the piano. Soon everything around him was tuned out and he was absorbed into the music. It was evident on his face that his expression slowly began to soften as he played.
Bishop went to attack her and Anise clenched her eyes shut, she couldn't watch them hurt her, "Please don't hurt my sister!" it was the closest thing Anise got to a shout, but knowing he raised his hand at her sister, she'd plead with anything to keep her alive. Her tone was pleading and desperate. When she didn't hear Alice scream, Anise opened a single violet eye, sighing in relief when he settled with just grasping her. Thank god..
“It goes without saying that Alice is strictly your responsibility, Demetri. Despite your ownership of her, brother, I will see to it that she does not disrespect my family and my authority. One more outburst and I will not hesitate to put her down. You have been warned.”
Anise was terrified when Castiel voiced his threat allowed. She gritted her teeth this time, biting down on her tongue. Alice isn't a dog! She isn't something you put down when it's disobeying you. She is a person! How she wanted to say it to his face, but she was far too intimidated by him. She did however accidentally slip out, "Alice isn't a dog.."
Though what Castiel said next, made her regret saying anything at all. “I do hope you are gentle with sweet Anise, Bishop. She’s a terribly shy one. I should know; it is what made me almost want her to be mine, after all.” He almost picked her!? She felt a cold chill run through her, the thought of being alone with him was enough to give her nightmares for a week.
Then Bishop exited the room. She was still trembling, but she'd woken from her shocked daze, it was at least progress. She walked over towards her sister, but Angelo made it to her first, whispering something before wrapping his hand around her throat. It was terrifying just how big his hand was to her sister's frail throat.. She bit her bottom lip, frantic, but then Demetri came to Alice's rescue, just like he promised. He's not such a bad guy after all.. She closed her eyes, placing both hands on her heart. If Alice is safe.. I'll be okay.. She could feel herself calming down.
Alice smiled to Livy, it was weak, but the fact she was responding showed that she was going to be much better, "Thanks Olivia.." She replied gratefully, "It's nice knowing I have a friend.." she whispered to the other girl. She waved Olivia off, seeing as Angelo willed her to follow him.
Her sister escaping the room was proof that she'd be in good hands, well the best in the castle at least.. Anise could live with that.. So I'm with Bishop... She swallowed hard at the realization, knowing he wouldn't be very happy with her. Alice already gave her a rough start. I'll just have to work with the hand I've been dealt. She left the room by herself, seeing as everyone left her in the drawing room alone, scared and confused. She wandered around for a few minutes, until her stomach growled in protest. I guess fear worked up my appetite.. Anise hesitantly went into the dining hall and picked up her plate. She wasn't all that eager to eat with the Masters of the Castle anymore. She leaned on one of the counters eating her breakfast slowly. It was simple eggs and bacon and bread, but it was enough to fill her stomach and silence it's whining. She assumed she'd need the energy what with Bishop being allowed to drink her blood whenever he wanted and the fact she still had to perform her maid duties. What am I supposed to do with myself? Wait all day for Bishop to give me something to do?
Angelo moved closer now allowing her to look at him in more detail, he slowly allowed his hand to rest in her head gently petting her. Olivia’s eyes widened once more as if they hadn’t done so enough for one day. It was as if that day’s surprises were never ending .
"I'm not going to kill you." Angelo finally said allowing Olivia to take a deep sigh of relief. She had to look to see him at the eyes once more, Angelo was much taller than her, and with a swift movement he wiped her tears and with his other hand continue to stroke her golden hair. Olivia was most surprised at his touch, she didn't find it intimidating or threatening; instead she found it quite reassuring.
"I'm not really one to comfort others. So I honestly don't know what to do in this situation." Angelo explained now looking away, "So...don't cry...I don't wish for you to waste all your energy over this matter. I know it must be a huge shock, but you will get use to it." In truth those words alone were enough to bring her comfort.
Angelo went off in explaining his own rules, the rules she’d have to abide to as long as she was to be his maid and once again Olivia took mental note of everything. He explained that she would have to feed him with her blood whenever he needed, some other involving his room and lastly that she was to remain with him wherever he was. Olivia nodded letting him know that she understood perfectly what he meant by every one of them. She was most tempted to ask him if his bite would hurt her as much as she thought but something inside of her stopped her from doing so.
"That is all, if I have anymore I will make sure to tell you ahead of time...and... You might not believe me when I say this, but...I will protect you. You belong to me know, so I won't let anything or anyone harm you. So in a way, as one would say in this situation. You can trust me...Great now I sound like Demetri." Had Olivia not been in a still very stressed out mood she would have laughed at his last remark for now she let out a genuine smile. Nobody had ever looked after her before, it was always her looking out for others, looking out for her father, looking out for her friends, and looking out for herself. As strange as it seemed, and despite he had just practically told her he would feed off her, Olivia believed Angelo’s words. She finally nodded with a small smile and turned her gaze downwards.
Olivia didn't turn her gaze back to Angelo until he urged her to close the door and sat by him. She immediately followed his instructions and closed the door behind her. She remained by the door for longer than she thought, mostly because she was almost hypnotized by the beautiful melody that Angelo was playing. Before the beautiful music stop Olivia finally joined him, taking a sear nearby him looking as his hands moved with grace.
"It's beautiful" she finally said drifting off for a few moments into the feelings the melody made her feel. It wasn't until she remembered what Castiel had said about them being vampires that her mood changed from relaxed to alarmed. She waited for a little longer before she allowed her curiosity to take over. She waited for a moment looking sideways, almost hoping that nobody else could hear her, "is it going to hurt?" she asked awkwardly not being able to take her mind of Angelo feeding off her. "When you... feed" she paused again looking at him in the eyes with a flustered and frightened face imagining the whole scenario.
Tanzy gasped at the slap, not out of concern for the brother, but out of fear for the girl. Even though she wasn't very familiar with Alice, she didn't want any of them to be harmed. She felt as if it were one of her own siblings putting themselves in danger, and stepped forward as if to intervene. She never got the chance, seeing the brothers give a harsh warning to the sisters. She felt her heart speed up, fear for them welling and growing by the second.
Demetri surprised her though, following through and holding Alice protectively. He seemed sincere in his desire to keep her to himself and safe from his brothers. It was at least a relief that Alice went to someone who didn't seem to be enraged by her attitude. Even so, Tanzy prayed the girl would be careful.
Castiel's voice reminded her of the meeting, and of what she now was. His threat to put down Alice was a harsh one, and Tanzy felt empathetic of the twins, silently agreeing with the soft voice of Anise that her sister was no dog, no mere 'pet'.
Bowing her head to the other maids and mouthing a gentle 'be safe' to them, she obediently followed Castiel, waching him in silence as he spoke. He confused her. He even admitted he would've liked Anise. So why on earth was she the one standing before the head of the house? Tanzy tried to ignore the nagging feeling. She knew she had no reason to pry into other's business. And yet...
"Why? I-I mean, why did you choose me Master Castiel? I do not understand. You clearly like the others more, especially dear sweet Anise. I didn't even think you knew my name. So why? Why pick me?" she asked, unable to contain it at least this once.
Demetri surprised her though, following through and holding Alice protectively. He seemed sincere in his desire to keep her to himself and safe from his brothers. It was at least a relief that Alice went to someone who didn't seem to be enraged by her attitude. Even so, Tanzy prayed the girl would be careful.
Castiel's voice reminded her of the meeting, and of what she now was. His threat to put down Alice was a harsh one, and Tanzy felt empathetic of the twins, silently agreeing with the soft voice of Anise that her sister was no dog, no mere 'pet'.
Bowing her head to the other maids and mouthing a gentle 'be safe' to them, she obediently followed Castiel, waching him in silence as he spoke. He confused her. He even admitted he would've liked Anise. So why on earth was she the one standing before the head of the house? Tanzy tried to ignore the nagging feeling. She knew she had no reason to pry into other's business. And yet...
"Why? I-I mean, why did you choose me Master Castiel? I do not understand. You clearly like the others more, especially dear sweet Anise. I didn't even think you knew my name. So why? Why pick me?" she asked, unable to contain it at least this once.
Bishop tensed as his brother hugged him from behind, a growl in his chest, though very much muted as he relaxed against his brother. Once Demetri had released him and stood at his side the red haired twin turned to look at him, letting out a laugh. "You remind that maid that I am the only one allowed to lay a hand on you." Bishop hissed, cupping his brother's chin to turn his head so he could see if the little heathen had left a mark. The spot on his cheek was red, Bishop gritting his teeth as the hand under Demetri's chin slid to his shoulder. Bishop had always been short of temper and quick to jump blindly at anyone who dare to threaten his twin. The older twin had always doted on Demetri, it couldn't be helped, their bond was too strong to break. Even now, after countless years, they had only ever been separated for less than forty eight hours.
"Run along now," Bishop urged, walking back into his room from the balcony, opening his bedroom door to better project his voice through the household. "Anise," His voice was sharp, articulated, but not a shout. "your service is required." The oldest twin commanded, turning to his brother once more. "It best be known that your maid treat you right, or I will personally tear her wretched head from her miserable shoulders." Bishop gave one last final warning, though smiled deliciously as he did so.
"We've got a hunting trip to plan.. Where do you want to go? Village? City? What flavor do you want? O positive? B? We've got a fun trip ahead of us, cheer up, ne?" He nudged his brother repeatedly with a playful smirk, "Remember what father said? No gettin mad on the boat, it scares the fish." He laughed, but it faded. Oh how Demetri missed their father.. he couldn't exactly say the same of their mother.. Castiel was almost a living reincarnation of her.. missing her was impossible while living with her male counterpart. Looking at the time, Demetri moved in to give his brother one final hug, "I have a few things for miss Alice to do to reprimand her previous actions.. Ciao~" he squeezed his brother tight in a vampire bear hug and with no other warning, exited the room with only vampires could accomplish, though his presence wasn't missed long. Shortly after the odd enigma returned to the doorway just as quickly as he'd departed, "Please be nice brother, for me?" He asked, surely referring to Anise, "She isn't Alice, as much as her features argue with that statement.." Then he left once more, gone for at least the night anyway.. For he would be quite busy until morning..
In the time it took to reach his destination, Demetri had conjured an extensive list, which he surprisingly wrote in the short distance of a single hallway. "Here little dove..The kindest punishment I could supply." he handed it to her, having barged into her room without so much as a knock. Demetri was surely the gentleman, but he was still lacking certain common unspoken courtesies that humans followed. "The curtains, furniture, and bed frame need dusted, the floor needs swept and the sheets must be changed. I only sleep on fine silk, so plain sheets absolutely will not do, deary." Demetri was such... a diva. He read the entire list in order without even looking at the paper.
Without a second thought, Anise was sprinting up the stairs and to the sleeping quarters of Castillo de la Muerte. She'd almost made it unscathed, until she tripped on her shoe strings right before she'd reach Demetri's door. She landed with a small thud, wincing in pain. The stone floor didn't feel very forgiving, even with the carpet over it. She forced herself up, dusting off her dress before slowly creeping further to the next door. She took a deep breath, collecting herself before softly knocking on Bishop's door. She could have waltzed right on in considering the fact Demetri left it slightly ajar, "M-my lord.. you called for me..?" she asked in a hesitant hushed tone. It was uncertain if she was stuttering out of nervousness, it seemed to be a quirk of the shy little raven. She began examining the room, she was once told you could tell a lot about a person just by looking at their room.. Though the woman who told her that was the drunken kitchen maid she'd assisted during her tutelage days before this mess.
After Bishop's outburst earlier, Anise would have hoped that their next encounter would have been a little more...delayed. Thought lady luck seemed to have some sort of personal vendetta against her.. I wonder if he's calmed down any..? She thought, feeling her stomach tighten fearfully, "S-sorry I was late.. there were d-dishes..and.." she began rambling on as she waited for her orders. Her fingers began fidgeting in a skittish manner for a few moments, until Anise noticed the subconscious action and crossed them behind her back in attempt to avoid angering Bishop more than he already had been. Fidgeting and rambling both were merely comforting habits she developed as a child. She'd been trying to break them for quite some time now. Fidgeting and talking too much is rude.. she reminded herself mentally, keeping her gaze on the floor. Something about eye contact with Bishop made her anxious. Not anxious like she was around Castiel, it was different.. scarier..
"S-sorry.." and she bowed quickly, deciding to shut up before she dug the hole Alice put her in any deeper.
Slipping a delicately-carved hand into the fur-lined jacket’s pocket, the teenager brought forth a small pendant, the radiant light glinting off the pressed metal. Turning the medallion over in her right hand, fingers gently caressing the indentations and smoothed edges, a frown quickly overthrew that faint smile. ”Well, Dad.. first day on the job and I managed to screw everything up. If we back at camp, I’d be cleaning the mess hall for a whole week!” At the very thought of being assigned to scrubbing pots, a feeble burst of bittersweet laughter was given before it quickly died. Giving another weary sigh, eyes flickering from gleaming pinpoint to gleaming pinpoint in the night sky, the eldest twin’s muttered conversation continued. ”I.. I screwed up big this time, dad. My mouth got the best of me again, well...more like my behavior...and I ended up putting Anise in danger. Not to mention that everyone, besides the other maids and Demetri, wants me dead....and by their own hands it seems like. Dad.. I’m not made for this type of life! I can’t bloody cook or clean or take care of others, you know that..Anise has always been the one for that, the shining star within our family. I.. I just want to go back to the base with you. Is that too much to ask for?” Gritting her jaw, Alice forcibly swallowed as that familiar lump in her throat arose, blurriness pricking at the corners of her eyes. In an attempt to banish such weakness, her fingers tightened around the pendant, knuckles colouring white at the force.
It was at this time that Demetri chose to conveniently burst through the door, not even a courtesy knock present. Shoulders going rigid, the newly-appointed maid drew in a shaky breath as the blurriness slowly receded, the slightest traces of it's existence present. "Here little dove..The kindest punishment I could supply. The curtains, furniture, and bed frame need dusted, the floor needs swept and the sheets must be changed. I only sleep on fine silk, so plain sheets absolutely will not do, deary." rang out his cheery orders, each one proving how much a priss he actually was. Sending a quick glance down at the shimmering metal, Alice slipped it back into her pocket before tossing him a guardedly wary look. Biting her lower lip, hand in her pocket tightening around the medallion, Alice finally ventured. ”Al...right..but one quick question; how do I dust?”
"Why? I-I mean, why did you choose me Master Castiel? I do not understand. You clearly like the others more, especially dear sweet Anise. I didn't even think you knew my name. So why? Why pick me?"
Castiel bit his bottom lip, his pearly fangs brushing against his pallid flesh. This gesture was a sign, an indication that he was becoming irritated with her questions. He never particularly liked questions, especially coming from the help. That gesture, however, was the only warning. He slowly raised his gaze to Tanzy, allowing a long period of silence to thicken the air as his icy aura made the atmosphere seem to throb like a frantic heartbeat. There was tension. That was evident, but it was mainly his annoyance radiating off of him in vibrant waves. It was nearly suffocating.
“Hm,” he hummed, nonchalantly, leaning into his chair and peering his down at her. “Interesting.” He mused over this a moment longer, measuring his next sentence before uttering the words. “I do believe I gave you an order, yet I do not recall it requiring you to speak. Perhaps I was not clear when I explained your position to you. You are here for convenience alone. Do not assume that in my choosing you, I saw something special. Now, if you are going to ail me with tedious questions then the only thing you’ll be of use to will be my garden because your decomposing corpse could make for lovely fertilizer.” He leaned forward, glaring her down as he did. “This is the last time I will repeat myself, Tanzy. Prepare my bath. Silently. That is all.”
Castiel said nothing more as he busied himself with lighting a candle, his piercing gaze now falling to the manuscript on his desk. He picked up his quill continuing the document, filling the parchment with his memoirs.
Living on this earth is becoming a burden...I've grown weary with every rise of the moon. I find no joy in waking anymore. Am I jaded? Yes. Hundreds of years, I have roamed, but never have I found something to live for other than my family. My brothers are why I'm still breathing, however, I can't help but wish it would all end...
He stopped, staring down at the parchment with empty eyes, running his hands through his golden locks. He wanted to die. For years, he's wanted to just give up. Behind his stoic persona there was a man with little to no purpose. And as he sat at his desk with his memoirs resting on the surface, Castiel thought to himself and reflected on his life thus far. He's struck fear into thousands of hearts, killed countless men, dominated, and pillaged, but what did he have to show for it? Granted, he had the castle, but material things lose their value with age. He had long ago come to the conclusion that life has no meaning. It is an intricate web; a trap that only snares the weak. And Cas could feel the visceral veil encasing him, leaving him motionless.
Tanzy took a tentative step forward as Castiel got ready to speak, looking curious and attentive.
The response, however, was much more harsh than she'd expected, and her heart jumped, eyes widening. The young woman swallowed hard, frozen to the spot. Her puzzlement was dwarfed by a stronger feeling, fear. She felt a cold chill of actual fear jolt her at the ease with which his words came, his clear warning.
Tanzy knew he didn't think she was special, surely not. But she had merely wanted to know what made him decide on her, if he didn't care one way or another. A small part of her wished to defend herself, but thoughts of the other maids, and more importantly, of the family they made her think of- -floated in her mind. That's right, she had come here of her own free will to make money for her family. Her parents tried so hard, and ever since she was old enough to go out on her own, she had offered her services to others, usually for short periods. If she was dead, if she angered him, her family would suffer for it.
Placing her hands in front of her neatly, she bowed her head and shoulders forward. It didn't matter what she felt, or how she feared what he could do. She would have to make do..and accept this as her new fate.
"Understood. R-Right away Master Castiel. Forgive me sire....for forgetting my place."
Tanzy straightened, heading to the bathroom of the master. As she began to fill the bath with warm, clean water, she eventually began to hum softly out of habit. Furthermore, it distracted her when she was distressed as an added bonus.
The response, however, was much more harsh than she'd expected, and her heart jumped, eyes widening. The young woman swallowed hard, frozen to the spot. Her puzzlement was dwarfed by a stronger feeling, fear. She felt a cold chill of actual fear jolt her at the ease with which his words came, his clear warning.
Tanzy knew he didn't think she was special, surely not. But she had merely wanted to know what made him decide on her, if he didn't care one way or another. A small part of her wished to defend herself, but thoughts of the other maids, and more importantly, of the family they made her think of- -floated in her mind. That's right, she had come here of her own free will to make money for her family. Her parents tried so hard, and ever since she was old enough to go out on her own, she had offered her services to others, usually for short periods. If she was dead, if she angered him, her family would suffer for it.
Placing her hands in front of her neatly, she bowed her head and shoulders forward. It didn't matter what she felt, or how she feared what he could do. She would have to make do..and accept this as her new fate.
"Understood. R-Right away Master Castiel. Forgive me sire....for forgetting my place."
Tanzy straightened, heading to the bathroom of the master. As she began to fill the bath with warm, clean water, she eventually began to hum softly out of habit. Furthermore, it distracted her when she was distressed as an added bonus.
Bishop turned as Anise entered, clasping his hands behind his back as she stood before him. The vampire circled around her once, like a large predatory cat stalking its prey, but his footsteps lead him to the door, closing it. "Have a seat," Bishop motioned to his plush bed, guiding his new maid to the edge as he also sat down next to her. "I understand that you have many chores and trust me I am a very patient man. Castiel didn't quiet explain why you four are here, he implyed it. But I thought I'd just reiterate my brother's point." He reached out to gently touch her dark hair, slightly disappointed that Angelo had taken the only blonde maid.
"I need blood every several weeks to survive. After Demetri and I ravaged a small village Castiel decided to instead hire maids for our needs." Bishop explained. This vampire was rather straight forward and never beat around the bush, he spoke exactly what he meant. "I want to reassure you that it will hurt, at first, though I've had many tell me that the sensation is more erotic than sex." Bishop grinned sensually. At times he was a very gentle creature and had a passionate soul, it was just hard to see past his savage and cruel outer shell. The vampire was well controlled when it comes to feeding, gentle with his prey if there was no chase. However, those that ran suffered a more worse fate, it drove him crazed and manic, most who run do not live. "Lucky for you I'm planning a hunting trip with my brother, I will not be needing your blood...For now. I do, however, want a taste." Bishop stated, flashing his fangs.
Angelo fondly remembered the memories of his mother, whenever he played the piano. She was a beautiful woman with many talents. She could always tell how Angelo was feeling, even with his emotionless face. Angelo was a problem child, always getting into trouble with others. Countless of times he would be compared to his elder brother, which brought a new found feeling of hate toward others.
The only person who could notice his feelings was his Mother, at that time. To cheer him up, she would sit him on her lap; letting him listen quietly to her hands move along the piano.
Swiftly and beautifully, as if she was touching clouds, a wondrous melody would fill the air around them.
Reaching toward her hands Angelo would place his over hers lovingly, just so he could follow along. Happily she would move slightly slower so the tiny hands could keep up. It was at those moments that gave Angelo the most joy.
A spark of sadness threatened to appear in Angelo's ruby eyes, but he held it back. Pausing his fingers he let the sound drift into the air. It was a few moments of silence before he heard Olivia's small voice. It was a lot quieter than usual, and if it wasn't for his abnormal hearing, he wouldn't have caught the question.
Glancing over at Olivia he noticed she averted her gaze sideways,"Is it going to hurt? When you... feed." Angelo held no expression on his face, keeping his gaze on Olivia, until finally she meet his eyes. He noticed her flustered and frightened face, and he could perfectly picture what was going through that mind of hers. A sigh escaped his lips, followed by a low mumble. It was a moment of silence before he spoke.
"...Yes...but not in the way you are thinking." Revealing his fangs, he pointed toward them nonchalantly,"You see. They are sharp for the purpose of giving the least amount of pain possible. If you think about how someone pinches your skin, and that stinging feeling which follows, that is how it feels when I bite into you."
Angelo paused, wondering if he should explain the rest, but seeing that she was taking all this in, he continued,"Once I bite you, your going to feel..well weird, I guess. Many have told me that the sensation that follows once started is better than sex, but now that I look at you...your a virgin, so you wouldn't know how that feels." Angelo said this as if it was the most normal thing to say.
It wasn't done on purpose, but Angelo wasn't one to take into account other people's feelings. He was very blunt and he let the whole world know it. But after thinking a teasing smile spread across his lips, as he stared into Olivia's eyes, "How about we give it a try? Feeding that is. Once I think about it, I really have wanted a taste of you, since we first met. Your blood has a rare scent to it, and I hope to confirm it with a taste...should we try?" Angelo stared into her eyes, making it impossible for her to avoided his gaze.
Anise closed her eyes reflexively, but slowly opened them after a few seconds, realizing the gesture was relatively innocent, "O-o-of course..." she replied quickly adding, "m-my lord." not quite certain as to what else she could say, but she didn't want to give him any reason to believe she was ignoring him. Not after the place Alice had shoved her in. She was most definitely on Bishop's bad list. I know he didn't want to pick me.. but it doesn't matter. At least.. At least I'm not Castiel's.
"B-by yourselves..?" She asked in astonishment. She knew they were powerful.. but a whole small village between the two of them. Then she felt her eyes threaten to water. They killed..even the children? She bit her tongue harder than the first time, forcing herself back into the present. She couldn't mourn the dead.. especially since she didn't know whom she was actually mourning.
"I want to reassure you that it will hurt, at first, though I've had many tell me that the sensation is more erotic than sex."
Instantly Anise's face lit up the brightest red it'd ever managed in it's life. W-we're talking about sex?! I-I barely know him! She attempted to cover the blush behind one of her hands, though the petite girly digits hid little to none of her embarrassment. As he moved away from the topic of sex, and onto taste testing her blood, Anise felt somewhat relieved. I really must work on my priorities.. I'd rather lose blood than talk about sex? She was silent for a moment after his last statements, before she brought her violet eyes to look up at him for the first time that day, "Where from..?" the timid girl asked in innocent bewilderment, her voice hesitant, swallowing hard afterwards. She didn't know anything about vampires besides that they drank blood. She wanted to argue, to fight him on this, but if it would hurt less.. She'd comply with him. Once or twice every several weeks wasn't a bad deal.. even once every two weeks wasn't awful. Her heartbeat was enough to voice her nervousness, but she turned her body facing his, awaiting his answer. She felt like a living appetizer, but she would be just that if she accepted it. ..Alive..
Castiel hunched over his desk, reading over his memoirs. He stored them in the confines of his desk before rising to his feet. Pushing his armchair in, Castiel busied himself with tidying his desk just how he preferred it, and then exited his study. Nonchalantly, the eldest Santiago meandered towards the bathroom, where he expected to see his bath prepared and ready for him.
As he made his way gracefully through the various corridors, his sensitive ears twitched at the soft melody of the grand piano. Raising a brow, Castiel followed the sound, assuming that it was Angelo who was the cause of the elegant rhythm. He usually found solace in his brother's pianist abilities. Whenever an issue arose and he was in need of relaxation, he'd bid his younger brother to sooth him with his melody.
He leaned against the entryway, going unnoticed as he caught sight of both Olivia and Angelo getting on quite will. The vampire cocked his head to the side, his blond locks shrouding his effervescent eyes. He nearly smiled himself when he spotted the tug on his younger brother's lips. Perhaps his efforts in pleasing his family was not completely in vain. In less than an hour, the precious golden haired servant had already managed to make Angelo smile more than he ever could. The sight warmed his frozen heart a tad.
Despite being distant and cold, Castiel's love for his brothers was something that could not be measured in wealth. He put them before himself on multiple occasions; going hungry just so they didn't have to. Everything he did, he did for them, whether they knew it or not. They were the only reason he hasn't killed himself yet, after all.
He felt a barely visible smile settle onto his alabaster visage, his eyes going alight with the small dose of jubilation bubbling within him. He made a mental note to thank Olivia for giving him this gift; the gift to seeing Angelo actually look pleased.
Wordlessly, Castiel drifted off, leaving the two to their business. He was silent in his departure, moving as swift as mist. It did not take him long to arrive at his main destination. He entered the bathroom, his gaze falling to the steaming water in the bathtub. He barely sparred Tanzy a glance as he disrobed; kicking off his shoes, ridding himself of his tunic, and stripping out of his trousers. He stood bare; the expanse of his back hiding the lean, taut muscle underneath the layer of marble flesh. Castiel was shameless, not bothering to hide any part of him. It wasn't because he was cocky, but because there was no sense in doing so. He glanced over his shoulder at Tanzy with his usual empty expression. "Stay."
The eldest Santiago slipped into the bathtub with a soft sigh, resting his head against the porcelain edge as his arms bracketing the sides. He relaxed into the soothing water, running his tongue over his aching fangs. When was the last time he fed? He couldn't remember...his hooded sapphire orbs flashed to his maid, beckoning his towards him with a quick motion of his hand. "Come," he cooed, gently. It was a larger contrast to his previous harsh tone with her, but what he was about to ask of her was going to inevitably frighten her, so he was mindful to be gentle...for now.
Tanzy stepped back from the tub, the steaming water looked inviting, and she wished she could enjoy such a luxury. For someone like her, bathing was for cleaning only, and water didn't need to be toasty to do that. Tearing her wistful gaze away just in time to see the head of the Santiago estate, Tanzy bowed her head, stepping clear for him to enjoy.
Tanzy assumed he wouldn't get in until she left, and turned to crease and hang one more towel in perfect form before declaring the bathroom atmosphere perfect. She froze upon seeing her employer stripping before her very eyes, rendering her cheeks a bright red. She covered her mouth as she let out a soft gasp and squeek of surprise. The young woman swiftly looked away, not wishing to be rude or indecent. It seemed she'd have to wait and let the master bathe before fixing the last towel. She turned towards the door, hand on the knob when the cool voice reached her ears, bidding her to stay.
Even more confused than before, Tanzy slowly released her hold on the doorknob, turning to face the tub, head down so as not to look upon Castiel. The mere thought of him being so exposed made her cheeks burn, and being in the same room alone did nothing to help. She was about to ask why he wanted her presence, but the memory of his earlier warning effectively wiped any notion and gall to do so. Tanzy nearly lost herself in her thoughts by the time Castiel required her attention.
Swallowing hard, Tanzy gingerly approached the tub, careful to not look upon her master as she did so. What could he possibly want? Had she done something wrong? Was he going to scold her? But his voice sounded much more..unthreatening than before, almost gentle.
"Did you need something Master Castiel? Is it not to your liking?" she asked, stopping a half foot from the tub.
Tanzy assumed he wouldn't get in until she left, and turned to crease and hang one more towel in perfect form before declaring the bathroom atmosphere perfect. She froze upon seeing her employer stripping before her very eyes, rendering her cheeks a bright red. She covered her mouth as she let out a soft gasp and squeek of surprise. The young woman swiftly looked away, not wishing to be rude or indecent. It seemed she'd have to wait and let the master bathe before fixing the last towel. She turned towards the door, hand on the knob when the cool voice reached her ears, bidding her to stay.
Even more confused than before, Tanzy slowly released her hold on the doorknob, turning to face the tub, head down so as not to look upon Castiel. The mere thought of him being so exposed made her cheeks burn, and being in the same room alone did nothing to help. She was about to ask why he wanted her presence, but the memory of his earlier warning effectively wiped any notion and gall to do so. Tanzy nearly lost herself in her thoughts by the time Castiel required her attention.
Swallowing hard, Tanzy gingerly approached the tub, careful to not look upon her master as she did so. What could he possibly want? Had she done something wrong? Was he going to scold her? But his voice sounded much more..unthreatening than before, almost gentle.
"Did you need something Master Castiel? Is it not to your liking?" she asked, stopping a half foot from the tub.
"...Yes...but not in the way you are thinking," he said showing her his fangs. Olivia couldn't help but to flinch never expecting him to be as unconcerned on the matter. "You see. They are sharp for the purpose of giving the least amount of pain possible. If you think about how someone pinches your skin, and that stinging feeling which follows, that is how it feels when I bite into you." She nodded and unknowingly moved closer to get a better look of the deadly weapons, her eyes had a spark of wonder now rather than fear.
As if suddenly realizing how close she was standing she leaned back again leaving some space between them. "Once I bite you, your going to feel..well weird, I guess. Many have told me that the sensation that follows once started is better than sex, but now that I look at you...your a virgin, so you wouldn't know how that feels." Angelo's words had caused Olivia's cheeks to boil leaving them the color of fire. The young girl had found great offense in his words, was it really that obvious, or was he simply toying with her emotions; she couldn't quite know, yet she blushed at the thought of his fangs piercing through her skin leaving mark behind. Despite her fluster she could not avoid but to huff in anger at his tactless remark.
Olivia was actually popular and had suitors with her foreign looks, she simply couldn't afford to have a boyfriend when all she could think about was how she'd make enough money to make it through another day with her bothersome father. Besides, the young girl was quite oblivious towards others feelings towards her so even if she were to contemplate having one it was almost out of the question.
"How about we give it a try? Feeding that is. Once I think about it, I really have wanted a taste of you, since we first met. Your blood has a rare scent to it, and I hope to confirm it with a taste...should we try?" He stared directly at her, Olivia's still red from his previous remark. She immediately stood up from where she was standing and took a few clumsy steps back leaving an even greater distance.
"You can't possibly expect me to agree with that... do you?" she said almost stumbling with her words crossing her arms on front of her chest and covering her neck. Unlike the other girls, besides Alice of course, Olivia had never been able to call them her 'masters'. She didn't do it as a sort of rebellion or defiance though, there was just something about the word that made her feel her self-worth drop and despite she knew sooner or later she'd be scolded for it she could simply not force herself to do it. "you just said it was something so... intimate." She looked at him again hoping he'd understand what she meant. "What you said before, you were right". Another big pause, "I am a virgin. If what you say is true... I want for it to be special." she spoke a bit too fast before she paused for a moment, not looking away from his eyes even for a moment even if her cheeks were red as carmine.
She knew vampires had to feed, and that Angelo would feed off her sooner or later. Because of it, she dropped both of arms letting down the semi-defense she had managed to form a couple of seconds earlier. She moved her right hand towards her neck moving some of the uniform's fabric to the side leaving an opening, "Maybe just a sip?" she asked squinting her eyes, her hands fidgeting, not wanting to see when he'd move towards her.
Wanting to trigger a new reaction, Angelo stood up from the piano and walked closer to the scared child. "You can't possibly expect me to agree with that... do you?" It wasn't hard to notice her pale cheeks turning bright red, and that she was having difficulty with her words. It was true that Angelo expected some kind of protest, but not...to the point that Angelo felt he would burst into laughter.
Watching her movements they looked like one an innocent child would do, the crossing of her arms in front of her chest and covering her neck. It was...how do you say...pure. Angelo made it a point not to burst out laughing at her childish actions. It was refreshing to actually see a woman...well girl, who didn't try to seduce others. You couldn't guess how many woman would make advances at Angelo, to the point he felt sick to his stomach.
His staring just made her even more determined, "You just said it was something so... intimate." Angelo stood still listening to her reasoning, "What you said before, you were right". Another big pause, "I am a virgin. If what you say is true... I want for it to be special."
She spoke in a clear, but quick voice. Angelo had to praise her for saying all those words, still it couldn't be denied that she was too innocent. Her fantasies were in a way cute yet pitiful at the same time, "So innocent...You need to stay that way...Always stay that way." Angelo spoke this in a low mumble, so low that not even Olivia couldn't properly hear them.
Her blue eyes stared at him relentlessly, but Angelo saw that single speck of conflict flash in her glistening orbs. As if she had made a decision, she dropped both of arms letting down the innocent wall she had built up in defense against him.
Moving her right hand towards her neck, she parted some of her uniform's fabric to the side leaving an opening, "Maybe just a sip?" she said squinting her eyes, her hands fidgeting, not wanting to see when he'd move towards her. It looked as if she was still unsure, but at the same time ready for whatever would happen.
Angelo let out a chuckle as he saw how pure she was acting, he couldn't help but think of her as a small puppy. Walking up to her with slow footsteps, he spoke teasingly, "You know...I thought that you would at least be a little sexier when giving me permission?"
He could see the rise of red cover her face, "Most women would at least do a little more, but I guess that is just how someone so pure like you, would invite someone." Before she could put in a word of protest, Angelo already had his hands on her shoulders.
Skillfully he slide one hand behind her neck for support, grasping a large portion of her long blonde hair in his hand. The other was placed on top of the fabric, which was moved to the side, holding it in place so it wouldn't get in the way. Bare white skin was displayed in Angelo's view, causing his eyes to shine hungrily at the untouched skin.
Binding down, since she was shorter than him, he positioned himself near her collarbone. In one swift movement he bit down into her skin. The taste of her blood was heavenly to Angelo. It wasn't the bitter taste which he hoped it would be, but it wasn't no where near sweet.
It tasted clean and with a single sip left a rare warm sensation in his throat. As if to confirm the taste, the hand supporting her neck beckoned the girl closer to Angelo, allowing his teeth to sink in deeper. Angelo's full concentration was devoted to Olivia's wonderful taste. It did take him a small amount of strength not to bite down to hard, so it wouldn't leave any marks on her skin.
She heard him mumble a few words that she couldn't make sense off, sounding closer than he was before but not even then did she open her eyes. His footsteps were slow almost as if he was enjoying every second of it, suddenly she could hear him clearly laughing quietly at her acts. The sound of his quiet laughter flustered her even further, she was at the verge of letting out a sound of frustration when she heard him speaking teasingly, "You know...I thought that you would at least be a little sexier when giving me permission?"
Olivia said nothing at his teasing remark and turned her face on the opposite direction from where she had heard his voice, she didn't want him to look at her face any longer in wondering if her face could turn even redder the longer he spoke. Even if she wasn't of the supernatural, she could even hear her own troubled breathing.
"Most women would at least do a little more, but I guess that is just how someone so pure like you, would invite someone." Olivia was about to protest at the verge of anger when she felt his hands on her shoulders. His hands were strong and firm, almost as if they announced her it was too late to dissent with her earlier statement.
Angelo quickly slid one of his hands behind her neck with outmost expertise, as if he had done it a million times before. The thought inexplicably angered her but was forgotten when his hand moved hers helping her to move the uniform's fabric on the side. Not knowing what else to do with her hand she placed it on his chest, innocently thinking that she could shove him away if things were to get out of hand.
Suddenly, Olivia could feel Angelo's fangs pierce through her. She immediately remembered the words he had said before when she asked if it would hurt. The pain was worse than a simple 'pinch' as he had said before but it was nothing unbearable, inevitably she let out a soft moan as she pressed her hand against his chest and slowly moved it to his shoulder; almost as if looking some sort of support of her own.
Olivia felt his hand moving her closer to him, his fangs piercing deeper now. She let out another sound in pain but remained quiet as she felt him sucking on her blood. It didn't take as long before she had forgotten the pain and she remembered what else Angelo had said. Strangely enough the pain had somewhat been replaced with a tingling feeling, almost as if pleasurable. For a moment she had forgotten to breathe, only wondering of what could have possibly been through Angelo's mind as he feed off her. It didn't take long before Angelo left Olivia grasping for air.
Confused and angry at herself for even thinking of enjoying the horrifying act she was determinate to make him stop. Before she thought he could sink his fangs any deeper and before she could allow herself to immerse into an ambivalent state, Olivia slightly pushed Angelo away from the shoulder. "Stop..." she begged in a soft moan unable to fully recover.
Finally, Olivia opened her eyes but was unable to do as much as look at him, she could only hope he would stop. "Please," she pleaded still grasping his shoulder, her hand holding onto him tighter than she should have.
Castiel sighed, utterly content with relaxing this the steamy water. He peeked an eye open at his maid's question, regarding her indifferently despite noting the flush of her cheeks and the hanging of her head. He was old enough to know the signs of innocence. No experienced women would avoid staring at his physique. He found it...endearing. Purity was rare; a dying breed. To witness someone actually attempting to preserve said purity was admirable in his eyes. So as he looked up at her rosy cheeks, he felt the small urge to smile. He didn't do it, but it was a tempting action.
"You've never seen a nude man before, have you?" He closed his eyes, running his tongue over his lips as he added, "Precious. Almost admirable," offhandedly, as if he were talking to himself. A sadistic part of him wanted to taint her purity, but his civilized side sated his carnal need. He opened his eyes, consuming her with the full force of his heavy stare as he reached out for her, his fingers gently tangling in her soft pink hair. The strands were like silk against his fingertips. "From here on out, you will no longer have your hair bound in my presence. I'd prefer if you allowed it flow freely past you shoulders."
His fangs stirred in his gums and his throat began to dry the longer he dragged out his hunger. His bright blue eyes began to cloud over, becoming stormy, growing dimmer. They slowly shifted to an intimidating grey. He could hear her heartbeat, reminding him of a hummingbird's wings flapping against the wind. He could smell her warm blood dancing in her veins, so inviting and clean; just like her purity. Castiel released his loose hold on her rosy locks. "I'm famished," he grunted, his voice becoming huskier as his hunger grew in intensity. He essence was singing to him, begging for him to take it. "I need to feed, Tanzy."
Tanzy bit her lower lip, feeling unusually bashful as he so blatantly noticed her inexperience. It was true she'd never seen a man nude, but not out of any lack of interest or aversion to the male species. She had simply never had the time to think about a relationship or go out and meet potential suitors. In secret, she was a romantic, and hoped to eventually find someone to be with. She had all but felt that daydream slip away upon realizing there was no leaving the estate alive.
"N-no, of course I haven't...." she answered softly, her heartbeat increasing in tempo at the closeness and his voice. She could feel his eyes on her, and was torn between hiding and questioning him. She did neither, but did let out a soft gasp as he suddenly touched her hair. Her eyes finally opened, daring to meet his eyes as she tried to understand this cool, cryptic male before her. His request, or rather- -order, further added to the curious and uncertain look in her eyes. "Allright....Is this better Master Castiel?" she asked, removing the ties in her hair and pocketing them.
Tanzy felt a sudden chill as the blue eyes began to shift before her, turning into a grey color with an intense look. Her cheeks grew a deeper shade of pink now at the tone of his voice, eyes wide as she noticed the drastic changes in the male's body language and behaviour. He wanted to feed from her? But he was still bathing! And she wasn't even ready for this! She swallowed hard.
"N-n-now Sire? Surely after your bath I could better help you.." she stammered. But once more, his warnings to not only herself, but the others echoed in her mind. In the end, she doubted he'd let her avoid him. Besides, for her family....
"Will it...hurt much sire?" Tanzy asked, holding out her arm, wrist upturned. Perhaps he could take a blood meal without biting into her neck?
"N-no, of course I haven't...." she answered softly, her heartbeat increasing in tempo at the closeness and his voice. She could feel his eyes on her, and was torn between hiding and questioning him. She did neither, but did let out a soft gasp as he suddenly touched her hair. Her eyes finally opened, daring to meet his eyes as she tried to understand this cool, cryptic male before her. His request, or rather- -order, further added to the curious and uncertain look in her eyes. "Allright....Is this better Master Castiel?" she asked, removing the ties in her hair and pocketing them.
Tanzy felt a sudden chill as the blue eyes began to shift before her, turning into a grey color with an intense look. Her cheeks grew a deeper shade of pink now at the tone of his voice, eyes wide as she noticed the drastic changes in the male's body language and behaviour. He wanted to feed from her? But he was still bathing! And she wasn't even ready for this! She swallowed hard.
"N-n-now Sire? Surely after your bath I could better help you.." she stammered. But once more, his warnings to not only herself, but the others echoed in her mind. In the end, she doubted he'd let her avoid him. Besides, for her family....
"Will it...hurt much sire?" Tanzy asked, holding out her arm, wrist upturned. Perhaps he could take a blood meal without biting into her neck?
"I'm not good at responsibility.. my only pet died." He snickered, but gave her a wink, "I'll make sure that doesn't happen to you though, okay deary~?" He wasn't very reassuring on the outside, but every ounce of Demetri planned on keeping her. Every single thing about Alice reminded him of his brother as a human. He didn't want to lose it. He gazed upon her, a different look in his eyes than usual, it was more.. possessive, more.. creepy. Mine...
”Al...right..but one quick question; how do I dust?”
Though it only lasted for a moment, because her last statement sent him bellowing over in pure laughter, "You're a woman who doesn't know how to dust!?" his inquiry was followed with even more laughter, tears clouding the vampire's vision before he'd wiped them away. This continued on instant replay for a few minutes, somewhere along the lines Demetri had collapsed into the floor even, "Alright, alright.. I'm sorry.." He snickered, before pushing himself back up and handing her a feather duster, "You take this and gently brush it back and forth above every solid surface, except the floor until all the dust comes off... Examples being; Wardrobes, dressers, tables, chairs, bed frames. Not the bed itself, but you get the idea.." He took her hand, moving it in the proper motions gently, "Easy, right?"
The man pulled away from her swiftly, before she could give any retaliation. It wasn't painful, but it did hurt his ego to be hit by a woman, he knew that now. Alice taught him that lesson.. and it was a lesson Demetri surely wouldn't forget anytime soon.
"I'm not good at responsibility.. my only pet died. I'll make sure that doesn't happen to you though, okay deary~?" floated out his next words, a playful wink and snicker accompanying the tone. With eyes widening, a mild shock reflecting in their depths, the maid’s mouth dropped, an appalled air dispelled from her. Quickly regaining her composure, Alice allowed for a ‘tch’ to surface from it’s confines, a mutter soon following the agitated noise. ”My..isn’t that….comforting..?” mused her response from under her breath, the syllables soaked in contempt and annoyed worry. However, those negative emotions were soon replaced with a small flash of fear seeing the new look creep into his gaze, a possessively-feral gleam. Breath hitching, Alice nearly died from fright when laughter erupted from her question, that fear soon replaced with anger.
"You're a woman who doesn't know how to dust!?" rang out his disbelief, the lingering sense of mocking chilling the air. Eyes narrowing, that rose deepening, the eldest gave a huff of indignation before sending a spiteful glance down at the floor-ridden Demetri. ”Well, I’m sorry that you’re stuck with the most useless person in this bloody house! It’s not my fault that I was raised by a single father and the rest of the military base! ‘Womanly’ duties weren’t a concern of mine… staying alive and learning how to fight, that was what was important…” came her reply, the voice trailing off towards the end of her outburst, a faint look of fond reminiscing crossing her features once more. However, that trance was soon broken as realization of what she had just said sunk in, that she revealed a sense of insecurity. Biting her lower lip, frustration quite clear, Alice returned her gaze back to the window and waited until her ‘master’ was done having his fit.
"Alright, alright.. I'm sorry.. You take this and gently brush it back and forth above every solid surface, except the floor until all the dust comes off... Examples being; Wardrobes, dressers, tables, chairs, bed frames. Not the bed itself, but you get the idea..Easy, right?" Snickered out his instructions, his hand smoothly guiding her own through the actions. Eyes widening then narrowing at the contact, she was about to push him away..but she never got to. As if reading her actions, Demetri gracefully spun away from Alice’s danger zone, already knowing the effects of getting too close. With a slight smirk playing on her lips, attention on the duster, the maid finally managed out a small thank you. A few seconds passed before she stopped, eyes retaining a narrowed suspicion. ”When you said I need to ‘act the part’..does that mean I have to wear that wretched uniform again?”
”Well, I’m sorry that you’re stuck with the most useless person in this bloody house! It’s not my fault that I was raised by a single father and the rest of the military base! ‘Womanly’ duties weren’t a concern of mine… staying alive and learning how to fight, that was what was important…” - ALICE
Demetri had never spent even a day's time in the military. He had no clue what Alice grew up in. He couldn't fathom what effect all the death and gore she'd seen at such a young age had on her. It was probably why she reminded him of Bishop. They both grew up around so much violence that they didn't embrace the affection of outsiders. Demetri had managed to escaped the obligation of serving in the war when he 'died' oh so many centuries ago. He wasn't exactly looking to escape his duties, but serving his country became impossible when blood became his source of sustenance. There was just too much of it in warfare for him, at the time, a newborn vampire, to demonstrate control.
Demetri sat up, finally deciding to start his day, "Alice!" He called loudly, with a flat tone. It was neither angry or excited, something odd for his particular nature. Perhaps it was due to waking up earlier than usual. It was well past noon when Demetri commonly crept out of his bed, but here it was, eight thirty in the morning.
His hair put bedhead to shame, but his green orbs were solid verification that he gave no fucks. He needed a drink. Preferably wine... and fast. Without a glass of wine every morning, the youngest vampire threw quite the tantrum. His tantrums weren't endearing like a childs however, typically Demetri's form of tantrum ended bloody, and quite violently.
CASTIEL SANTIAGO
Sleep—it’s a luxury that I, for one, have forgotten long ago. Sleep is for those that have time, and though I have ample; it feels like it’s slipping through my fingers like liquid. Perhaps I’m just too cynical for my own good…perhaps it’s because I’m just exhausted in regards of my mental state. Or perhaps, I’m losing my mind. The latter seems more plausible to me, to be honest. What sane man, let alone vampire, would live this long? Most would think that I’d be pleased with my life, thus far. Why wouldn’t they? I have power, wealth, and fear on my side. However, it’s not all just lollygagging. Everything I do, I do for them; my brothers. After the demise of our parents, it was left up to me to pick up the pieces of this family. I have sacrificed my happiness just to ensure that they could live without want. To end my life would be the only selfish act that I’ve ever done. There were times where it had crossed my mind. I’d be awake, as per usual, and I’d be watching the sun’s light spill through the window as I hide within the shadows…and then I’d get the urge to just walk into the light. Before I even motion to do so, I’d imagine what it would feel like; I could picture the bubbling of my flesh, smell the revolting stench of burning meat, and hear the pained screams coming from my own mouth…and yet, as I allow my imagination to roam free; I feel a sense of peace despite the agony. It’s as if, I’ve finally earned the right to rest. I reiterate, perhaps I’ve gone utterly mad…
Castiel returned his quill back to its inkwell as he stared down at the parchment without an expression on his face. He leaned back in his armchair, closing his eyes as the faint melody of rain colliding with the earth sounded outside those very walls. He hadn’t slept. He never really did anymore. There was too much to do; too much to plan. Sleep was just in the way. The stoic vampire dragged a slender fingers through his wheat-colored curls, sighing in a mixture of tepidity and utter exhaustion. The dark circles underneath his oceanic hues were protuberant, contrasting with his ashen complexion; expressing his inner weariness. Castiel tuned into the sharp, distant sounds that surrounded him; from the faint crackle of the castle settling into the damp soil to the soft patter of the rain. Focusing, he allowed those sounds to consume him. This was as close to sleep as he was going to get any time soon; just listening and becoming one with the noises. It forced his body to relax, no longer tense and erect, but instead somewhat slouched and unperturbed. In this state of tranquility, Castiel was able to “dream,” at least he liked to call it dreaming since he hasn’t truly dreamt in over eight hundred years. It was really just replaying memories; events that he missed or wished he could change. In this case it was the former. With the soft tune of raindrops, Castiel slipped into the past, feeling that sense of calm that he rarely experienced. Soon the rain outside morphed; spilling into his memories as he thought of his childhood.
It was a rainy night, much like the current weather as Castiel’s small feet pattered against the cool, polished marble floor. His cheeks were rosy from the cold and his golden locks were tousled; haphazardly facing multiple directions as he meandered throughout the estate in boredom. He remembered whistling a tuneless rhythm that he could have sworn he heard before and-…
An abrupt tap on the door of his study broke Castiel’s concentration. His eyes snapped open and he—once again—sighed. Sitting up until his posture was perfect. His serene expression hardened considerably and his muscles instantly tightened. He could smell the sweet perfume of her essence through the wooden barrier. “You may enter, Tanzy.” he said, gruffly.
Sleep—it’s a luxury that I, for one, have forgotten long ago. Sleep is for those that have time, and though I have ample; it feels like it’s slipping through my fingers like liquid. Perhaps I’m just too cynical for my own good…perhaps it’s because I’m just exhausted in regards of my mental state. Or perhaps, I’m losing my mind. The latter seems more plausible to me, to be honest. What sane man, let alone vampire, would live this long? Most would think that I’d be pleased with my life, thus far. Why wouldn’t they? I have power, wealth, and fear on my side. However, it’s not all just lollygagging. Everything I do, I do for them; my brothers. After the demise of our parents, it was left up to me to pick up the pieces of this family. I have sacrificed my happiness just to ensure that they could live without want. To end my life would be the only selfish act that I’ve ever done. There were times where it had crossed my mind. I’d be awake, as per usual, and I’d be watching the sun’s light spill through the window as I hide within the shadows…and then I’d get the urge to just walk into the light. Before I even motion to do so, I’d imagine what it would feel like; I could picture the bubbling of my flesh, smell the revolting stench of burning meat, and hear the pained screams coming from my own mouth…and yet, as I allow my imagination to roam free; I feel a sense of peace despite the agony. It’s as if, I’ve finally earned the right to rest. I reiterate, perhaps I’ve gone utterly mad…
Castiel returned his quill back to its inkwell as he stared down at the parchment without an expression on his face. He leaned back in his armchair, closing his eyes as the faint melody of rain colliding with the earth sounded outside those very walls. He hadn’t slept. He never really did anymore. There was too much to do; too much to plan. Sleep was just in the way. The stoic vampire dragged a slender fingers through his wheat-colored curls, sighing in a mixture of tepidity and utter exhaustion. The dark circles underneath his oceanic hues were protuberant, contrasting with his ashen complexion; expressing his inner weariness. Castiel tuned into the sharp, distant sounds that surrounded him; from the faint crackle of the castle settling into the damp soil to the soft patter of the rain. Focusing, he allowed those sounds to consume him. This was as close to sleep as he was going to get any time soon; just listening and becoming one with the noises. It forced his body to relax, no longer tense and erect, but instead somewhat slouched and unperturbed. In this state of tranquility, Castiel was able to “dream,” at least he liked to call it dreaming since he hasn’t truly dreamt in over eight hundred years. It was really just replaying memories; events that he missed or wished he could change. In this case it was the former. With the soft tune of raindrops, Castiel slipped into the past, feeling that sense of calm that he rarely experienced. Soon the rain outside morphed; spilling into his memories as he thought of his childhood.
It was a rainy night, much like the current weather as Castiel’s small feet pattered against the cool, polished marble floor. His cheeks were rosy from the cold and his golden locks were tousled; haphazardly facing multiple directions as he meandered throughout the estate in boredom. He remembered whistling a tuneless rhythm that he could have sworn he heard before and-…
An abrupt tap on the door of his study broke Castiel’s concentration. His eyes snapped open and he—once again—sighed. Sitting up until his posture was perfect. His serene expression hardened considerably and his muscles instantly tightened. He could smell the sweet perfume of her essence through the wooden barrier. “You may enter, Tanzy.” he said, gruffly.
The young woman splashed some cold water onto her face, forcing herself to further awaken from her still somewhat sleep-addled mind. She dried her face off, making sure everything was crisp and in place. She may not have been able to sleep well the night before, but she should at least look as if she had.
Tanzy sighed as she looked into the mirror, dressed and ready to begin her day. Her hands reached back to put her hair up, but she recalled Castiel's instructions and let her hands fall back to her sides. This was going to take some getting used to. Deciding she was awake enough to present herself, Tanzy checked herself once more in the mirror before heading out, stifling one last yawn.
She was still somewhat overwhelmed by the night before, learning her master and his brothers were vampires. Being assigned to be master Castiel's personal maid. Him telling her he needed a drink. With her thoughts and concerns all bubbling inside, she had tossed and turned most of the day. It seemed as if she had just managed to drift off into some semblance of actual sleep when the rain roused her.
Tanzy took a deep breath to steady her nerves and compose herself before knocking upon Castiel's door. She didn't even turn the handle until he granted her leave to enter. She stepped inside and closed the door quietly, hands folded in front of her, lying flat on her skirt.
"Good evening Master Castiel. Will you be needing anything tonight? Or shall I clean house instead sire?"
her voice betrayed none of her uncertainty. She had a feeling it would take a while to fully adjust to and accept her masters were the undead.
Tanzy sighed as she looked into the mirror, dressed and ready to begin her day. Her hands reached back to put her hair up, but she recalled Castiel's instructions and let her hands fall back to her sides. This was going to take some getting used to. Deciding she was awake enough to present herself, Tanzy checked herself once more in the mirror before heading out, stifling one last yawn.
She was still somewhat overwhelmed by the night before, learning her master and his brothers were vampires. Being assigned to be master Castiel's personal maid. Him telling her he needed a drink. With her thoughts and concerns all bubbling inside, she had tossed and turned most of the day. It seemed as if she had just managed to drift off into some semblance of actual sleep when the rain roused her.
Tanzy took a deep breath to steady her nerves and compose herself before knocking upon Castiel's door. She didn't even turn the handle until he granted her leave to enter. She stepped inside and closed the door quietly, hands folded in front of her, lying flat on her skirt.
"Good evening Master Castiel. Will you be needing anything tonight? Or shall I clean house instead sire?"
her voice betrayed none of her uncertainty. She had a feeling it would take a while to fully adjust to and accept her masters were the undead.
Anise,
I had to leave for a while. I'll be back soon. I'm leaving you in Castiel's care for now, but don't let him bite you while I'm gone. I didn't get that taste I asked for, so I intend to be the first and only to do so.
I had to leave for a while. I'll be back soon. I'm leaving you in Castiel's care for now, but don't let him bite you while I'm gone. I didn't get that taste I asked for, so I intend to be the first and only to do so.
Sincerely, Bishop
Anise's eyes widened in shock, a sound of disbelief escaping her lips, "What?!?! Castiel!?" She'd squeaked out, covering her face with both hands. She'd sat on her bed sulking for several moments, hoping, praying, that she was just having a nightmare. She had to serve the man who threatened her sister's life? What was Bishop thin- Then it hit her. He's punishing me? He knew I'm scared of Castiel.. He's punishing me for Alice.. that has to be it. She wanted to cry, but she knew if she didn't get prepared for her day soon, one of the brothers would check in on her. She slipped out of her nightgown and put her maid outfit on, tying the corset with a bit of a struggle. She closed her eyes before looking in the mirror, brushing her hair out before putting her bonnet on. She checked herself out in the mirror one more time before sliding on her stockings and shoes hastily.
She quietly closed the door in case someone was still asleep, jumping as a clash of thunder outside took her by surprise. She placed her hands on her chest, calming her racing heart. She didn't want to proceed with a flutter. The last thing she wanted was to tempt him to take a bite and break his own rule. Without further distraction, Anise began her journey to Castiel's quarters once she'd composed herself. It feels like a journey, like I'm entering the Dragon's lair.. Every step felt like a mile as she approached, letter gripped in her hand nervously. She wished she could rip it up, escape.. but she doubted fleeing for the woods would get her very far. She wasn't Alice.. she'd get lost in no time.
A gentle hand knocked on Castiel's door, "Lord Santiago..?" She called into his room from outside formally, "Lord Bishop left late last night..I've got a letter.." Her voice was hushed as usual, but she assumed he could still hear her. They seemed to have acute senses.. Besides, if he didn't.. she could at least say she attempted to inform him. She'd just return to freelance maid duties..without getting bitten.. well until someone noticed Bishop's disappearance.. Shoot.. I'm getting scared again.. You can't do this Anise.. Though the thought of having to listen to his every whim.. and how am I supposed to stop him from biting me!? He's a vampire.. if he wanted to.. Bishop is crazy! I can't fight his brother!
Slowly allowing those lifeless, stormy hues to flutter open, that terrified rhythm not quite ceasing, the eldest allowed for yesterday’s events to loop through her mind, to try to distract her. Vampires...why couldn’t they be faeries? Or pixies..? I would even take werewolves over those bloodsuckers..! And, to think, instead of protecting Anise.. I only put her into further danger. Exhaling an outward tch at her incompetence, at the failure of being an older sister, Alice forcibly swung her exposed legs from under the blankets to a rest on the ground. Sluggishly hulling her tired body to a standing position, the maid only merely noted the existence of the rain as she crossed over to the desk and mirror. Glancing at the reflection shown, a frown crossed her features seeing how listless and shaken she actually looked, that wild mane of flyaways not exactly helping. ”Heh… you look like you saw a ghost.. or, in this case, a vampire.” floated out her weak joke, the tugging motion of the hair-brush’s bristles on her knots jerking her to reality. Once satisfied with the slightly smoothed mess, an air of tomboyish nature still evident in it’s styling, the eldest crossed to the wardrobe, to her enemy. Glancing over with a forlorning look to the usual outfit she wore, Alice, was, instead, forced herself to opt for the wretched mess known as her “uniform”. With a grumble of how unfair this world was and a few curses on the vampires’ life, the eldest had, mostly, put on the outfit. There was just one problem; her pride. ”I’m wearing the bloody dress….that should be enough to satisfy that pompous, blonde-haired, life-ruining, vile-” Midway through the tugging on her combat boots, a flat voice rang out from across the hall. ”Alice!” Exhaling a weary sigh, the eldest raised herself once more from the bed and ventured into the halls.
With a slight knock and not bothering to wait for a response, Alice’s eyes, still holding a twinge of that listless nature, narrowed as she slipped into the dragon’s lair. Giving a quick assessment of the room, the eldest’s focus landed on the lavish, four-poster bed. Only he would.. Giving a slight cough into a fist, the maid’s words came in a rather unconventional style. ” What do you need, Demetri?” A frown briefly played onto her lips hearing how strange his name actually was. Maybe..because it’s my first time using it..?
Deep crimson eyes scanned pages upon pages of text. Every book, every document she could find was laid out on the floor of her home with herself in the middle. The petit woman fiddled with pages, read paragraphs from one page, and sentences from others. Every candle in the house was lit around her, giving her all the light she couldn’t manage. The female had been up for days, trying to piece together the mysteries; the stories that were meant to be stories, not truths. The village that was torn down by only two men out for one thing.
The lack of sleep may have driven her mad, but it allowed her to muster up the courage to go out at night. She was going to get to the bottom this. She was going to make sense of the things that didn’t make sense. The woman went calling out in the night, called out for those who were hiding, and it was then she encountered her first vampire. She couldn’t see his face but only his frame. She could see him get close and her head held up the candle as she struggled to see his face. He stalked her like prey.
“I know what you are.” She spoke, in hopes to get a voice. Something. Anything to prove that she wasn’t seeing things. It was then the candle went out and darkness consumed her. She dropped the candle to the ground and turned around as if she felt eyes on her.
“You’re a monster!” She sneered. How could someone takes lives that didn’t belong to him? To tear families apart? It was then she felt the confirmation that she wasn’t insane. She felt the lips of a man that towered over her against her skin the moment she felt the searing pain as he ripped into her skin. Gentle, he was not.
Her hand reached up and she pulled harshly at his hair, tearing his head from her skin but he was stronger than she. He took more, took until she couldn’t fight any longer and that was when he left. No fear of being followed.
Kat had staggered through the streets to return home, only to find it in flames. Everything she gathered, everything she worked for. It was gone. She assumed it was all the candles she had left, but the dark figured who watched told her otherwise. She tried to follow them. Kat tried to get a sense of who they were, but she couldn’t feel the ground beneath her feet any longer. She couldn’t feel her body any longer. What was going on?
It was then it went black. With only the clothes on her back, she was taken to the Santiago household, left with a letter telling them that she was their problem now. They were supposed to be monsters who didn’t care for the lives of the mere humans, but they left her alive. Why?
She blinked rapidly to find her surroundings. The figures were gone and the rain plastered her hair and her clothes to her body. She was left a place, a castle… It was too cold to find her way back to town, her body shivered and ached. The pain in her body made her weak in the knees and she pounded lightly on the door. She waited a moment and pounded again.
“Hello?!” She wasn’t crazy. She wasn’t crazy.
There was one thing that kept her going, and that was her brothers. As she touched her face, she sighed. She then looked at her hand and her arms, rubbing them together. She was still so youthful. There was no way Mira could go home.
“Oh brothers, how I miss you.” She whispered. She missed the way they felt when she was scared, when nightmares riddled her dreams. Mira missed the feeling of hogging one of the beds of her brothers, of hearing them complain that she always hogged the blankets. That she should sleep in her own bed.
It was time to let go of the past though and stop being so afraid. Surely, even in this state, she hoped that the love of family would overpower the fear of what she was. When Mirabelle lusted for blood, there was no stopping her. She wasn’t graceful, she wasn’t clean. Mira bathed in blood. There was a side of her that longed to rip through flesh - to feel the warmth of the bitter liquid not only with her fangs, her tongue, but with her hands and the rest of her body. There was a side of her that no longer cared for life, but only cared to relish in the pleasure. Mira was learning to drink small and conserve, but she had a hard time doing so.
It was time for her to know her brothers again. It was time to have a family. The doubts in her mind were pushed aside. Surely they would accept her. Mira watched the home for a few days, hoping to catch the sight of someone she would know. Would she recognize them? She thought insanity finally set in when her brothers looked only a few years older than she had been when she left. Were they…? She had the false feeling of her heart fluttering as hope filled her blue eyes. Before any kind of light would threat to harm her, Mirabelle found a way into the home through the back, staying hidden and silent. She looked through old rooms, finding her childhood bedroom. Tears welled in her eyes and she started to go through her old things. Nothing was packed up and put away. It was exactly where she left it. Did that mean they missed her?
Where am I?
Angelo grunted as he felt something heavy against his chest, "Angelo...What's wrong?" In his daze, Angelo heard the soft voice of a female. Opening his eyes, he saw that his guess was right. A human female, about the age of twenty, was staring down at him.
"I'm fine...Carmela." Without another word she slide back down, falling asleep. Angelo laid there listening to the pouring rain, trying to recollect his memories. Oh. Angelo's ruby orbs became distant, as he stared into the empty space.
Remembering last night was more than a challenge, since many things had happened. But one after the other Angelo's memories emerged to the surface of his mind. It all started with the little blonde girl, Olivia. Angelo's mind started replying how their time yesterday had gone. Stopping on the part, where he fed on her blood, since after that everything became hazy.
He had let go of the little maid, watching her fall to the floor with weak knees. Though most would show eyes of ecstasy, hers flashed with anger and frustration toward Angelo. Which, of course, made Angelo pause a little, though he quickly got over it. After another little fit, Angelo carried the princess to her room, since she was unable to walk straight, than returned to his own.
But after tasting the girl's blood, Angelo's hunger only heightened, and the fact her scent was so close by wasn't helping at all. Not to long after pouring rain drooped from the sky, opening up a chance for Angelo to go hunting. Without a second thought Angelo escaped the castle to a bar, which he was a regular, looking for a Snack.
Which brings him to Carmela, a girl he met at the bar; one thing led to another, ending with Angelo sleeping with her, at the same time getting a tasty Snack, finally quenching his thirst. Of course, his brothers didn't know he had left, and they definitely couldn't find out that he stayed out the whole night. Angelo didn't wish to receive a "conversation" from Castiel due to his unnatural stupidity.
Angelo shifted himself from the bed, and started to dress. Upon finishing dressing, he heard a rattling sound. Looking down at the ground he saw that his bracelet had unraveled from his wrist. Carefully picking it up, Angelo couldn't help but stare silently at the words engraved on the golden plate. Evangelina Glaskov. Deep frustration could be seen in Angelo's eyes as he tightened his grip around the bracelet. Slipping the bracelet back onto his wrist, he headed toward the door. With quiet movements, he covered himself in a black cloak and stepped into the pouring rain.
The rain hammered mercilessly on Angelo, as he walked down the quiet streets. Finally arriving at the castle, Angelo spotted something, which he had not expected. A girl with long white hair and deep crimson eyes, weakly pounding on the door. Angelo really didn't wish to bother with yet another Human, so he was about to enter through the back when his eyes spotted a single piece of paper. It wasn't that the paper looked special, but what was on the paper, or more correctly the seal that was on the paper, had caught his attention. Angelo's fangs bared in utter hatred and his eyes scanned the area with restless rage, "Them..."
The Vampire Council, had always annoyed Angelo to no end. They did whatever they wished, and didn't care how they did it. Leaving everyone else to clean up after them, which meant the Santiago Family. Walking toward the girl, Angelo nonchalantly took the paper in his hand and read over it. If Angelo was alive he would have had a heart attack, due to the rising rage, in which consumed him.
Calming down, Angelo let out a huff, he knew this was all wasted energy. What has been done, was done, and this girl...Angelo looked over at the white haired female, who was now looking him in the eyes. He stared at her for a good minute before opening up the door to the castle,"It seems you'll be staying with us."
Without waiting for her to reply in anyway, Angelo walked inside disappearing. It wasn't until a few minutes later he had returned with a blanket, which he wrapped around the girl. Picking her up in his arms, Angelo carried her to the meeting room, and placed her on the loveseat. "I would have let you walked, but it would have been to much of a hassle, if you had gotten lost or gotten the floor wet."
Walking to the open door, he called out, "Castiel, come to the meeting room. We have a problem." Angelo had raised his voice enough for him to be heard throughout the castle, but of course it wasn't anything compared to Demetri's loud lungs.
After sending out his message, Angelo sat the letter from the council on the end of the table so it was visible to whomever walked in. As if it was perfectly normal Angelo walked to the bookshelf and reached for a thick book. Upon gripping it, he sat in a chair opposite from the girl, and began to read. The room was silent, the only sound that could be heard was the crackling of a small fire in the fire place, at the end of the room.
A look of indifference was plastered onto Castiel's face as he surveyed Tanzy. He noted the luxurious length of pink hair that cascaded over her thin shoulders with a whisper of a smile. It pleased him to know that he no longer had to repeat himself where Tanzy was concerned. She learned quickly. Good, now if she ever made a mistake, he'd know that she was capable of improving. He's expect more from her, here on out. He parted his lips to speak, but his nose twitched before he could form a word. The sweet scent of essence wafted in his nostrils and he nearly groaned in appraisal. He recognized that aroma and he arched his golden brow before Anise rapped her knuckles softly against the polished wood.
I wonder why our little Anise is choosing to grace me with her presence, he thought, idly as her rapid heartbeat fluttered in his ears. She's frightened...this ought to be interesting.
"Enter, love."
She obeyed, timidly entering the study with flushed cheeks. "Lord Santiago..?" He didn't respond, simply regarding her dully. "Lord Bishop left late last night..I've got a letter.."
"Bring it forth, he sighed, beckoning her with a dismissive wave of his hand. Once the letter was in his possession he began to read it. It didn't take him long at all, seeing as he's been reading manuscripts and literature for centuries. "So my brother has left you in my care, has he?" he said as he placed it on his desk and rested his temple on his knuckles. "Very well. I will respect his wishes in spite of his sudden, unmentioned disappearance." There was a bit of annoyance in his tone due to Bishop's leaving without notifying him prior to his departure. He would have went on a rampage looking for him, assuming the worse and making people pay. As expected, his irritation was not shown on his face.
"Like I told Tanzy, Anise, I will rarely ask anything of you since I prefer to do my own work. And since I am unable to feed from you, you will be of very little use to me...however," his lip twitched a tad. "I want you to assist Tanzy in her duties." Once again he opened his mouth to speak, but Angelo's voice carried itself to Castiel's ears. He stood without question, his light brows furrowing in curiosity. He walked out of the door quickly, muttering "Excuse me" as he took his leave.
Within a minute, Castiel was in the meeting room, his azure eyes falling on his fair-haired brother. "Why have you summoned me, Angelo?"
"Seems you'll be staying with us." He spoke, and her brows furrowed together, confusion showing her in crimson eyes. He had to have seen it but he let her in the house. When he left, she went about taking her shoes and socks of, setting them aside and started to remove unneeded parts of her clothes in hopes to dry a little faster. The man left without a word, and she didn't think he was coming back.
Before she knew it, she was surrounded by warmth with a cloth so soft. She brought it to her face and breathed into it to warm her nose, gasping slightly when she was lifted. She looked at his face again before she rested her face against his neck. Kat realized she wasn't being a little too invasive in his personal space, but she was freezing and would have taken any kind of warmth.
"I'm sorry for the mess." She said gently when he gave her reason to carry her. Even after the man had set her down, Kat didn't take her gaze from him. He looked... familiar.
He was one of them! He was exactly what she had been researching for years. She waited before he sat down before she got off the loveseat, the blanket falling away and she quickly slipped over to him, and before he had a chance to stop her, she attempted to poke at his mouth, pushing up his lip to see if her suspicions had been right.
She tore her gaze from the male the moment the other had entered the room. Her heart quickened the slightest bit. Not in fear or anxiety, but in curiosity. He was perfect. His features were flawless just like the other. That lead her to one question... If they were what they were, why wasn't she dead? If her hand had made it to Angelo's face and hadn't been removed, she would have dropped it only know before going back to her seat for the blanket, waiting to hear what they had to say.
At least I have a home, right? Even if I am sitting on my death.. chair. The thought made her chuckle the slightest bit to herself. She found exactly what she was looking for, and the knowledge of her proof that she wasn't insane pleased her.
Stalking silently back towards the estate, Bishop inspected himself once more. It wasn't so much for the human occupants as it was for his brother's sake. Deeming himself clean and proper, he slipped inside, keeping to the shadows as he did so. He had no desire to bring undue attention to himself.
Taking the cellar in the back, Bishop entered from the door at the top of the cellar stairs leading to the inside. Eyes scanning the corridor, he carried himself off towards the bedchambers when he paused, sensitive ears picking up the voices of Angelo and Castiel. Debating but a minute, the younger vampire approached his elder brothers with his trademark grin.
"Am I missing out on something brothers?" Bishop inquired, sauntering into the room without a care. He paused upon seeing a buxom young woman with pale hair and a curious gaze. Giving her a once over, Bishop deemed the woman unimportant and instead turned his gaze to Castiel.
"I'm able to take my little Anise back. Where is she?" Bishop asked, knowing his brother preffered to do things himself and thus, probably found it more troublesome to look after both humans. The elder twin figured he might as well make use of his new little maid. Maybe she could clean or entertain him? Besides, he still hadn't had a taste of her blood yet. He nearly licked his lips at the thought, imagining what her face would look like as he sank his fangs into her pale flesh.
Noticing Demetri wasn't among them, the male had an inperceptible twitch. They were never away from each other very long. Furthermore, that little tart his twin had picked needed to be checked on. If she touched his brother..if she gave him any trouble..he'd tear her head from her shoulders in a heartbeat.
"Demetri up yet?"
Taking the cellar in the back, Bishop entered from the door at the top of the cellar stairs leading to the inside. Eyes scanning the corridor, he carried himself off towards the bedchambers when he paused, sensitive ears picking up the voices of Angelo and Castiel. Debating but a minute, the younger vampire approached his elder brothers with his trademark grin.
"Am I missing out on something brothers?" Bishop inquired, sauntering into the room without a care. He paused upon seeing a buxom young woman with pale hair and a curious gaze. Giving her a once over, Bishop deemed the woman unimportant and instead turned his gaze to Castiel.
"I'm able to take my little Anise back. Where is she?" Bishop asked, knowing his brother preffered to do things himself and thus, probably found it more troublesome to look after both humans. The elder twin figured he might as well make use of his new little maid. Maybe she could clean or entertain him? Besides, he still hadn't had a taste of her blood yet. He nearly licked his lips at the thought, imagining what her face would look like as he sank his fangs into her pale flesh.
Noticing Demetri wasn't among them, the male had an inperceptible twitch. They were never away from each other very long. Furthermore, that little tart his twin had picked needed to be checked on. If she touched his brother..if she gave him any trouble..he'd tear her head from her shoulders in a heartbeat.
"Demetri up yet?"
Tanzy was relieved Castiel found nothing offensive about her so far, and though she hadn't been given instructions to do so, decided she may as well clean until he gave her a more specific chore. Turning to face Anise, the young woman felt sorry for the ebony-haired girl. She seemed so scared, and now she was being juggled between her master and the head of the house. Not to mention Anise and her sister had been threatened multiple times. Poor thing must be so frightened.
MAnaging to smile, Tanzy took a bucket of cleaning supplies she had carried with her, offerring for Anise to take something. "I'll be cleaning. If you want, would you like to dust? Or would you rather polish? Or orginize the wardrobe?" she asked, wanting Anise to pick whichever job she wanted.
As Castiel left, Tanzy waited a few moments after he was out of sight before speaking softly to the girl. "Are you allright? Not hurt are you? Do you need anything?" Tanzy felt compelled to look after the other maids. They made her think of her own siblings, and she could see they were more obviously scared than even she was.
MAnaging to smile, Tanzy took a bucket of cleaning supplies she had carried with her, offerring for Anise to take something. "I'll be cleaning. If you want, would you like to dust? Or would you rather polish? Or orginize the wardrobe?" she asked, wanting Anise to pick whichever job she wanted.
As Castiel left, Tanzy waited a few moments after he was out of sight before speaking softly to the girl. "Are you allright? Not hurt are you? Do you need anything?" Tanzy felt compelled to look after the other maids. They made her think of her own siblings, and she could see they were more obviously scared than even she was.
She felt her stomach tighten in more knots than she cared to count as Castiel began to assess the situation and manage it. What would become of her if Bishop neglected to return? Would they kill her? Would she be stuck serving under Castiel forever? She refused herself the right to look over to Tanzy however, knowing if she did, Castiel would see the pity in her violet eyes, because she truly did pity the rose haired female. Though Tanzy was stronger than her, maybe Tanzy wasn't handling it as horribly as she would have.
Her stomach unwound itself after she received certainty that he wouldn't feed from her. Help her with her work? Gladly! Anise thought, Castiel's assurance letting her reach a state of solace, even if only for the moment.
As soon as Castiel left, Anise reanimated almost instantly. The dark haired girl smiled over to Tanzy, finally finding the strength to answer her questions, "I could dust and organize the wardrobe.. I never was that good at polishing.." She laughed nervously. She looked up to Tanzy in a way. She had an elegance that Anise knew she, herself, lacked.
Anise also grabbed her hand softly to guarantee her honesty, "I promise I'm alright.. Bishop left before he fed on me.. Are you alright..?" She asked her with equal worry, glancing away, "Alice is my main priority, she's my twin.. but I still look to you and Olivia as sisters.. we work together.. and we were all each other had last week, now that we know the truth, it's even more relevantly so.." She withdrew, seeing as Castiel was absent she figured they could clean and converse. If he returned to the same scene, he'd surely be furious. They couldn't waste time. She grabbed Tanzy's feather duster, lightly running it over Castiel's wardrobe, "His room is so big compared to Bishop's.." she stated in awe, "Is...is he cruel to you..?" she dared to ask Tanzy. She had to know the other girl would be alright in Castiel's care.
Though before that, he'd check on his brother Bishop. The longer haired ginger wasn't quite sure why he hadn't been graced with his twin's always-chipper presence... Oh wait, that's me. Bishop's the brooding one. He flashed a grin to himself as he allowed himself to wander his mind, waving Alice off like a proper maid. Demetri was extremely rude in the mornings compared to his typical gentlemanly self. Perhaps it was the fact he drank enough wine throughout his waking hours to drown a horse.. Though for some reason, the alcohol helped with the blood cravings.. and he'd never stoop as low as rum or beer. Disgusting taste, and so barbaric that drink was. He'd never allow the pauper's drink to cross his tastebuds. They were much more refined and elegant. It would be criminal to punish himself. So to remedy that, Demetri got his wine imported from the finest wineries. He was quite an expensive hole in Castiel's pocket, but in Demetri's world, there were only two options; There was his way, then there was wrong. If he refused it, it must be wretched. It was always his way of thinking. Their mother had to take Demetri to specific stores to buy his clothes or he'd run around naked as a child. No clothes were better than the ridiculous rags she occasionally attempted to put him in. Though he almost missed their mother's tasteless fashion.
Tanzy nodded, admitting inwardly that polishing wasn't exactly a fun task. "Polishing does get tiring. Allright, I'll organize his wardrobe while you dust. If you have any other task you'd rather do, just let me know and I'll finish the dusting." she said, looking in Castiel's armoire and closet as she began to rearrange the clothes inside. Sort by occassion, weather, and type. Shoes over here, coats over there.
Anise's sudden kindness and concern earned a look of surprise as she held her hand. Tanzy smiled gently, eyes soft and gentle as she regarded the girl. It warmed her heart to hear Anise say she felt close to her, and even more relieved to hear she was managing ok. Squeezing a hand in assurance, the girl nodded.
"I'm Allright. Thanks you Anise. You are like my little sisters to me, so feel free to come and talk to me anytime ok?" Tanzy smiled reassuringly, going back to her chore. She thought about Anise's question for a moment, then finally came up with a reply.
"No. He neither treats me cruelly nor kindly. He seems to be more..indifferent towards me. I can't really tell." she said honestly, looking over as she adjusted a coat so it hung neater. "We'll look after each other, all of us maids. Let's do our best to cope with this...unusual situation."
Anise's sudden kindness and concern earned a look of surprise as she held her hand. Tanzy smiled gently, eyes soft and gentle as she regarded the girl. It warmed her heart to hear Anise say she felt close to her, and even more relieved to hear she was managing ok. Squeezing a hand in assurance, the girl nodded.
"I'm Allright. Thanks you Anise. You are like my little sisters to me, so feel free to come and talk to me anytime ok?" Tanzy smiled reassuringly, going back to her chore. She thought about Anise's question for a moment, then finally came up with a reply.
"No. He neither treats me cruelly nor kindly. He seems to be more..indifferent towards me. I can't really tell." she said honestly, looking over as she adjusted a coat so it hung neater. "We'll look after each other, all of us maids. Let's do our best to cope with this...unusual situation."
Castiel barely noticed the fair-haired human seated at his side. It wasn't until the flutter of her heart graced his ears. He looked down at her, arching his golden brow curiously. He absently wounded his forefinger in a lock of her hair, musing over the unique shade it was. It shined under the pad of his finger, resembling effervescent snow in moonlight. "Care to explain to me why a new human is currently in my presence, Angelo?" he asked as he toyed with the lock of hair around his finger. His attention wasn't pulled away from the silky strands until his absent brother finally decided to grace them with his presence. Castiel allowed the hair to slip from his fingers as he narrowed his eyes at Bishop.
"Am I missing out on something brothers?"
"Yes, brother," Castiel said, tightly, his bright eyes darkening with his anger. "You just so happen to miss the opportunity to inform me of your absence prior to your departure. I would have gone mad looking for you had your maid not given me the information posthaste. You're lucky she is competent, lest I would have hunted your arse down." He rubbed his hairless chin with a empty expression, but rage in his gaze as he pointed towards the corridor. "I left her in my study with Tanzy. She's most likely cleaning and whatnot. But seeing as I am not Demetri's keeper, I regret to inform you that I know not of his conscious state. If he is, he better be in the castle. The next time you wish to venture out into the world, let me know first. You have no idea how many heads I would rip off if I even thought you were in harm's way, you bloke."
He spoke each word gravely; his eyes boring into his brother's form as if it could cut through him.
Sighing and softening his grim features, Castiel turned his attention to Angelo, "Bishop's stupidity aside," he huffed. "Pray tell, who is the girl?"
"You open the bottle with the corkscrew, then pour.. After that, just pretend to assist your sister or something.. until I call for you again." mused his clear instructions, a certain grouchy quality to the tone. Giving a scoff, more or less directed at her master, Alice listlessly picked out a vintage. ”Oh please. I know how to open a bottle of wine.” To prove the truth behind her statement, the maid raised the bottle to lips before grasping the cork between her molers, a distinct pop filling the room. A slight smirk played it’s way onto her features as she muttered to herself, not a doubt in her mind that Demetri heard. ”But corkscrews are for old men or maids.” Pouring the rich burgundy liquid into a crystal goblet, the maid refastened the cork before crossing the room to Demetri’s bedside, a look of mild disdain shining in her stormy orbs. Setting the fine glass on the ebony nightstand, Alice couldn’t help but offer her assessment. ”Too much sleep is unhealthy for you… even if you are a vampire. You wouldn’t want to miss the whole day, would you? I mean.. I personally wouldn’t mind if you did..” Her words were soon addressed with his dismissive wave, a gesture that earned a frown. Rolling her orbs in a mixture of annoyance and disbelief, Alice moved across the space to the door, her own tone reflecting the emotion behind her misbehavior. ”Fine fine. See you later, slug.”
Shutting Demetri’s door behind her, Alice stole an off-the-shoulder glance at the solid wood before sighing and shoving her hands into the dress’s pockets. ”Well..that was easy...Now then..to find Anise.” Pursuing her words, a whistling tune of perplexing notes ringing out, before the eldest twin made her way down the halls.
Bishop frowned, feeling a stirring irritation begin to rise. Had it been anyone besides one of his brothers telling him off, he'd have torn them to bloody shreds for daring to speak to him in such a manner. Being called stupid would have earned them a long session of torture beforehand. As it was, he simply scowled at his noticeably angry older brother. He knew that look in Castiel's eyes.
"Your concern for my well-being is most thoughtful and appreciated brother. However, you needn't worry so much. Nothing is taking me down without a fight, and you know how hard I fight." Bishop remarked, turning to leave with a small, casual salute to his brother.
With his hands sliding into his pockets, Bishop silently stalked the halls, this time headed towards the brother's rooms. He was just about to reach Demetri's room when a whistled tune reached his ears, followed almost instantly by the sight of the little tart in question. Feeling quite pleased at the timing, he wasted not a second. With the grace and suddeness of a tiger pouncing on it's prey, Bishop grabbed Alice by the wrist, feral eyes boring into hers.
"Well well. Look at you. Only one night gone by and you think to still disrespect the head of this house? Perhaps my brother wasn't clear. You obey all of his and Demetri's rules. You will look the part unless told otherwise."
Leaning in closer, Bishop's fangs came into clear view as he let out a malicious grin. Time to put her in her place.
"Don't forget my little one...your dear sweet sister belongs to me. You do anything to disrespect or in any way pose a threat to my brother, the one who will suffer in the end will be her. I may just...slip and break a rule of my own..or be too rough." Bishop meant it as well. If anything happened to Demetri, he'd make Anise and Alice pay a thousand fold.
"I trust..we understand each other better now, hm?" Bishop purred with a sadistic smile, releasing Alice as he continued on towards Castiel's quarters without a backwards glance.
"Your concern for my well-being is most thoughtful and appreciated brother. However, you needn't worry so much. Nothing is taking me down without a fight, and you know how hard I fight." Bishop remarked, turning to leave with a small, casual salute to his brother.
With his hands sliding into his pockets, Bishop silently stalked the halls, this time headed towards the brother's rooms. He was just about to reach Demetri's room when a whistled tune reached his ears, followed almost instantly by the sight of the little tart in question. Feeling quite pleased at the timing, he wasted not a second. With the grace and suddeness of a tiger pouncing on it's prey, Bishop grabbed Alice by the wrist, feral eyes boring into hers.
"Well well. Look at you. Only one night gone by and you think to still disrespect the head of this house? Perhaps my brother wasn't clear. You obey all of his and Demetri's rules. You will look the part unless told otherwise."
Leaning in closer, Bishop's fangs came into clear view as he let out a malicious grin. Time to put her in her place.
"Don't forget my little one...your dear sweet sister belongs to me. You do anything to disrespect or in any way pose a threat to my brother, the one who will suffer in the end will be her. I may just...slip and break a rule of my own..or be too rough." Bishop meant it as well. If anything happened to Demetri, he'd make Anise and Alice pay a thousand fold.
"I trust..we understand each other better now, hm?" Bishop purred with a sadistic smile, releasing Alice as he continued on towards Castiel's quarters without a backwards glance.
Hearing that Tanzy was alright brought a big grin to the shyer girl's features, the first in almost two days. She nodded at the offer of comfort, "Of course. Likewise.. I may not be able to help much, but you can talk to me anytime too. Talking at least takes away some of the trouble." She began dusting the bookshelf, having to get on her tiptoes to reach higher. How was she supposed to dust the top? A ladder? Do they own a ladder? Where would it be? Putting her shoes on the furniture was unacceptable, "Does the estate have an ladder for indoor use? None of us are this tall.."
Anise looked to Tanzy, biting her bottom lip, "How did you get so good at this job..? Did you work for the wealthy or royalty before?" She inquired hesitantly. She didn't want to intrude, but she felt that they should get to know one another since they would be working here until their natural life ended, "Well at least he doesn't regard you with hatred. I have a feeling being on Castiel or Bishop's bad side.. you don't get a second chance.." She replied, gripping the feather duster as she continued. She could go back to the top of the bookshelf later.
"All of them are dangerous.. but it seems we both drew the short straw and got the ones with the tempers that are easiest to spark." Anise bit her bottom lip as she moved to the curtains, dusting them off carefully. Mom.. how could you do this to me and Alice..? We're your daughters.. do you hate us that much..? She'd not paid attention to the dust in her face, until it tickled her nose, sneezing in result, "Sorry." She laughed nervously, letting her mind shift back to the task at hand.
"Ciao, little dove~" He rang, quite certain he'd ruffled at least a few of her feathers. Now it was time to begin his daily ritual. He threw himself from the bed, glass still in hand. He landed swiftly on his feet without spilling even a drop of wine on his expensive rug or sheets. In one brisk tip of his wrist, the rest of his wine vanished past his lips. He sat the empty glass on his nightstand, strolling over to his armoire, sweeping through clothes tediously until he'd found his favorite white button up, black trousers, and a silky black vest. Nonchalantly, Demetri flung his clothes to the floor. The rug no longer tidy and neat. He had to give Alice jobs to do, so he picked the easiest ones. Picking up his clothes would keep her busy..plus watching her pick up his boxer shorts would be remarkably entertaining, for him. I wonder if she'll blush.. He mused to himself in a sly manner.
Demetri pulled his button shirt and pants on, buttoning them both hastily. He'd surely get a scolding from Castiel if he was caught waking up last. Once his clothes were on, he returned to his bedside, pouring a glass to go before shutting his bedroom door and locking it. No little doves allowed I'm afraid~
Then his eyes fell on Mira's room. His signature grin faded. He used to go there every day, but he hadn't visited the room since the maids arrived. He stepped over to the door, sensing a presence inside. His eyes widened, fangs protruding as a snarl passed through his vocals. He opened the door sharply, entering the room with haste. His green eyes scanning it's interior for the intruder. The brothers had purposely kept their baby sister's room exactly as she'd left it for a reason! Anyone defiling their own personal "memorial" for Mirabelle would pay dearly. Castiel wouldn't have time to handle the situation.. nor would he be able to identify the corpse by the time Demetri was through. His eyes finally landed on a girl. She was about to wish she'd never been born. His green hues grew bloodthirsty, flaming in hatred. He'd managed to go from chipper to enraged in literally 3.5 I'll rip your esophogus clean out of your throat, drain every last drop from you.. and let my dog use it for a chew toy! No one goes in Mira's room. He lunged forward at first, until he got a good look at her eyes. Stopping nearly a foot in front of her, his grassy orbs widened in shock. He stood there for a moment, mouth agape, fangs visible, "Mira..?" He asked in a guarded tone. If he had a heartbeat, it'd be fluttering a thousand miles an hour. The red haired vampire was trying to contain his optimism. He knew he was thinking foolishly, Mira went messing centuries ago.. the likelihood of her living a few days after her human kidnapping were slim enough.. but this long? She'd have to be a vampire or a ghost.. Or an impostor.
"If you're Mira.. what was your favorite game to play with me and Bishop as children..?" He asked, taking several steps back. Not out of fear, but a literal sense of giving himself space to think clearly. Common sense told him to scream for Castiel, but his brotherly love clung at his vocal chords, silencing him.
A gentle sigh followed the slightest of smiles. What had she missed? It wasn’t until she heard the footsteps that headed for the room she was in. Every fiber in her being told her to run – every part of her screaming to hide. It had been so long. If her heart beat, it would have stopped and her eyes closed tightly as she took in a deep break, listening to the door open. Simultaneously, she turned to face the door, opening her eyes to fear only the worse. The fear and the anxiety kept her in place.
It was in the moment that she saw her brother. She saw the boy that used to tease her when they were young, to hold her when she cried. Mirabelle just about stopped breathing when she realized that he was no older than she was. She knew it was her brother by his voice – that was something she’d never forgotten. Her eyes raced over him, studying his face, his body. He was a man.
His words almost didn’t register with her as she nearly reached out to touch him, only to have him put distance between the two.
“Hide and seek. I used to hide under Cas’s bed because he said he’d always keep my secret. If he wasn't around, daddy would let me hid in their room. When you or Bishi used to look for me, I would always win and be the last one found because you two always had that twin thing. T-That one time, you were hiding behind the curtains, and I went to look for you under the bed and you scared me so bad I screamed. You laughed at me until you turned red in the face.” A smile curled against soft, pale pink lips as if she were reliving the memory.
“You two always wanted to play tag though. The two of you were always so fast. Then father would yell at me for escaping outside to try and get away, always fearful of those woods. To this day, I still don’t understand it.” She said, her voice soft and gentle. Child like. Her brother brought out the part of her that was taken – that she had missed.
The girl stepped forward, closing the distance between the two of them quickly. “Demmi…” She cooed softly, just as she used to. Mira nearly sang his name. “Demmi, it’s Mira… I’ve finally come home.” Those wretched tears returned in her eyes while the searched his anxiously, looking for any kind of hint that he believed in her. She spoke again, in hopes to further help him understand.
“You and Bishop. You two I was always so jealous of and mom would laugh at me when I would ask her why I didn’t have a twin…” The corner of her mouth turned up in a reassuring smile. “You said I didn’t need one because I had the two of you. Because I had Leo and Cas.” Mirabelle’s heart would have been in her throat, the pounding filling her head if she had not been dead. Her fingers and her toes tingled, itching to move that last few inches and throw herself into her brother’s arms. Please, she begged. Please believe me.
Castiel's clothing was more than halfway organized by the time Tanzy inspected Anise's work. She was surprised at how well the younger female did, secretly thinking she'd find it wasn't done exactly as she liked it done. Tanzy felt guilty. Not for being picky, she knew she wasn't fixing things others did out of any dislike or because she thought she was better, she was simply compulsive. But she did feel a pang of guilt for doubting Anise's ability, even a bit. Tanzy smiled at the cute, dark haired female.
"Couldn't have dusted better myself. You're very thurough. It's good, it shows you're a hard worker and pay attention to detail. Thanks for helping me!" Tanzy praised Anise, beaming at the other girl as she resumed her own chore, polishing a pair of shoes before setting it in it's proper place, with the dressy ones.
Pausing as she considered the ladder inquiry, Tanzy shrugged, shaking her head. "Sorry. Not so sure on that one. I'm sure there's one somewhere...just where to find it is the issue." she remarked, shifting some shirts and tunics to their new places. She removed two that needed to be ironed. Catching Anise's voice again, Tanzy looked over her shoulder to see her.
"I'm the oldest of five. As soon as I was old enough to work, I went out to be a maid for anyone who needed one and would pay. I wanted to help my parents out, since they did so much for us. So I worked at a few manse's, a few estates. No royalty though, just upper class and wealthy homes. I learned from the maids and butlers I worked with. she answered, looking almost wistful and happy as her thoughts went to her family.
Her expression looked more thoughtful after Anise mentioned the vampires. Drew the short straw? It certainly seemed like it. She nodded. "Yes, I doubt they are inclined to let people off easy. It's true he hasn't shown hatred. But he did tell me I'd become fertilizer for his garden if I asked anymore tedious questions. " Anise's sneeze interrupted any other thought or comment, a smile greeting the apology.
"No need to be sorry. Bless you."
"Couldn't have dusted better myself. You're very thurough. It's good, it shows you're a hard worker and pay attention to detail. Thanks for helping me!" Tanzy praised Anise, beaming at the other girl as she resumed her own chore, polishing a pair of shoes before setting it in it's proper place, with the dressy ones.
Pausing as she considered the ladder inquiry, Tanzy shrugged, shaking her head. "Sorry. Not so sure on that one. I'm sure there's one somewhere...just where to find it is the issue." she remarked, shifting some shirts and tunics to their new places. She removed two that needed to be ironed. Catching Anise's voice again, Tanzy looked over her shoulder to see her.
"I'm the oldest of five. As soon as I was old enough to work, I went out to be a maid for anyone who needed one and would pay. I wanted to help my parents out, since they did so much for us. So I worked at a few manse's, a few estates. No royalty though, just upper class and wealthy homes. I learned from the maids and butlers I worked with. she answered, looking almost wistful and happy as her thoughts went to her family.
Her expression looked more thoughtful after Anise mentioned the vampires. Drew the short straw? It certainly seemed like it. She nodded. "Yes, I doubt they are inclined to let people off easy. It's true he hasn't shown hatred. But he did tell me I'd become fertilizer for his garden if I asked anymore tedious questions. " Anise's sneeze interrupted any other thought or comment, a smile greeting the apology.
"No need to be sorry. Bless you."
"Well well. Look at you. Only one night gone by and you think to still disrespect the head of this house? Perhaps my brother wasn't clear. You obey all of his and Demetri's rules. You will look the part unless told otherwise." clipped out his chilled tone, body leaning in to close the distance between vampire and prey. Another strike of misfortunate occurred as Alice, being her height, was forced to look heavenwards, the glimpse of Bishop's malicious smirk and glint of elongated canines burning their way into the maid's memory.
Come on, Alice...fight back for godsakes! demanded her conscious, obviously displeased at the small jolt of fear that racked her frame. A heartbeat passed before those retreated senses flooded back, each one practically resounding with the request's wishes. Trying to jerk her frail wrist out of his hold, the maid managed to hiss out, that terror mixed with seething almost palpable. [color=]"For...your information, Demetri never gave me explicit..orders to wear the full uniform! Neither did..your brother!"[/color] rang out her breathless reply, conflicting emotions proving it to be difficult to fully fight. "Don't forget my little one...your dear sweet sister belongs to me. You do anything to disrespect or in any way pose a threat to my brother, the one who will suffer in the end will be her. I may just...slip and break a rule of my own..or be too rough. I trust..we understand each other better now, hm?" floated out his reply, every word drenched with promise. Gaze still narrowed, Alice had to bite her tongue from letting out a sigh of relief as he dropped her wrist, body immediately retracting the abused limb to her chest. With an iced glare at his retreating figure, Alice softly hissed out her own promise. "Lay a finger on her...and you are dead, blood sucker."
After assuring that Bishop was fully gone, Alice turned back on her heels before slinking down the halls once more, intent on finding her sister. A sharp pang, however, made the eldest temporarily banish any notion of her mission as her focus shifted downwards. Rubbing the tender spot already forming, the maid gave a mental cringe seeing the inflamed redness already occurring, the traces of blues, purples and blacks ringing the edges. That's going to be painful tomorrow.. was her only thought as she observed Bishop's work, a heavy sigh emitted in response. With another firm shake of her head, the maid continued on.
Somehow, in her search, Alice had found herself stationed by the front door, eyes narrowed in on the heavy oak. Giving a quick scan of her surroundings, not a single vampire in sight, the maid took a half-step towards the barricade, eyes intensely glued to it. Staring at it brought to mind all sorts of various outcomes......including the one where she ran.
"Why have you summoned me, Angelo?" Upon hearing his Eldest brother's voice Angelo spoke up,"Well-" Cut short by an unforeseen interruption. Bishop had entered the meeting room, "Am I missing out on something brothers?" Angelo didn't really understand what his younger Brother had meant until Castiel answered him bitterly.
Maybe it was the fact that Angelo himself had went outside the castle without permission, that made him flinch by Castiel's words. Thus causing Angelo's resolve to not tell his brother of his...absence, even more of an issue. Pondering over how he should explain the situation in the most discreet way, so that he wouldn't get in trouble, Angelo stayed silent allowing his brothers to talk.
Awakening from his thoughts, Angelo turned to his brother, "Pray tell, who is the girl?" It took a minute for Angelo's thoughts to slow down. The thought of speaking of the council caused such irritation, that Angelo could no longer hide his burning glare at the female. If she hadn't been sticking her nose into things she shouldn't have, Angelo wouldn't have trouble his Elder Brother over this useless mater.
Angelo debated on this thought for a while, if he should have just killed her after reading the letter, so his brother wouldn't have to deal with such...useless garbage. But if he had it would also only bring trouble to Castiel, so either way keeping her alive for the time being was the best option. Setting his book on the table, Angelo pushed himself off from the chair.
Walking toward his brother, Angelo had grasped the Council's letter in his hand and passed it to his eldest brother. "They left her at our doorstep. It seems the Council had given us an unwanted creature to take care of. The letter explains everything about her and the reason why they left her with us. In my opinion I think everything in that letter is trash, they just thought it convenient to cause trouble for you...Especially after Mother and Father died."
Angelo's last words were cold and bitter, holding a dark meaning in them. Angelo has always felt this way, of course he thought highly of his Brother, and for the council to take advantage of Castiel, made every ounce of bitterness that has stored up for these centuries boil to the surface.
After a moment Angelo realized he was showing to much anger and let out a sigh, to calm down is rage. "Sorry. I didn't mean to show something so unsightly. Please ignore my last words Brother. That was inappropriate of me." Angelo let Castiel take the paper and seated himself in the nearest chair. Letting his head fall in the palm of his hand, he awaited for his Brother's words.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Kat nearly dropped her head in the man's hand as he played with her hair. "Care to explain to me why a new human is currently in my presence, Angelo?" He spoke, but the words never fully registered as her eyes closed. Someone playing with her hair has always been her weakest. She used to beg her mother to wash her hair for her, to brush it. It was so calming to her. Had he asked her anything, she probably would have been putty in his hands.
Katerina corrected herself and moved to sit on the chair during the outburst, deciding best that she would keep out of the way. She had pulled the blanket back tightly around her shoulders, her clothes still wet, making her shiver. Without saying a word, she listened to the men converse. She almost wanted to speak up and tell the man that she could speak for herself, but she didn't say a word. Not yet.
The female pulled her knees to her chest and rested her cheek on them, closing her eyes, trying to banish the pain in her body. Trying to study them through the dim light of the lanterns made her head throb even more, so she simply rested, never once taking her mind of the men in the room. She listened to them carefully, hoping that they would give her a chance.
"They should have left me alone." She murmured before picking her head back up and looked at them. "When I went out screaming for one..." She paused, sadness consuming her. Kat's actions had cost her her life and her home. "Had they left me alone, everyone would just think I was insane.. But the one had bit me.. He proved everything I've been saying." Kat looked up and dared tried to make contact with the blonde man. He seemed to be her chance. "But they took my home. I know what that letter says. I don't understand it, but I figured as much as leaving me here for you to deal with. To... dispose of." Kat understood the way that they talked about her.. she didn't miss the disgust in their voices.
Her fingers softly tried to comb through her damp hair, pulling out the tangles. She tried to meet Castiel's gaze. "You are everything I have right now. If you chose to let me live, I'm stuck here.. I know that letter says so. And if I die, well fine. But I refuse to be afraid of you.. I know that you can rip me apart, believe me, I feel it," she said, motioning to above her right collarbone. "I'm not going to be afraid of you because they took everything. What else is there to live for?" Her tone was gentle, but firm. She wasn't going to be afraid. Now all she had to do was believe it.
Demetri felt a bit unnerved as she returned his examination, glancing away a little nervously, "I thought we taught you better than to gawk at people, little sister." he mumbled to her. He cleared his throat, "My eyes are up here, you little pervert. We're siblings. Gross." He teased, smirking slightly.
His eyes scanned her for lies, narrowing as she'd recalled their childhood. He grinned as he recalled the moment as well, a little red haired Bishop and himself tormenting their baby sister on a daily basis.. but fighting any boys who made her cry. He felt his eyes soften, daring tears. Although he shook his head, refusing himself the privilege to cry. Then he frowned, "Cas lied to us!?" He twitched a bit, deciding to scold his older brother for his indiscretions.. even if they were centuries old. He wondered why it was so hard to find that noisy little tot. Castiel you traitor..
"We were fast because you ran like a girl." He snickered, "And we didn't wear impractical shoes." He remembered all the scoldings and whippings him and Bishop received from their mother for not 'dressing like lords'. They were commonly seen half dressed with no shoes or socks. It was a rare sight to see the twins fully dressed as children. They were always getting dirty, catching snakes, or playing in the river.
Demetri walked over pulling her into a warm embrace. He took in her scent for a moment, before kissing her forehead gingerly. His green eyes looked into her's as he pet her hair comfortingly. He hadn't forgotten what it meant to be an older brother. It was just a little rusty, "Werewolves.." He whispered, "He was protecting us from the werewolves, dear." He closed his eyes, tightening the hug, "Castiel has changed.. he's grown indifferent towards living.. so be prepared to meet someone you're not quite familiar with.." He told her, leading her out of her old bedroom by the hand.
"By the way, you don't need a twin. Two of you would be too much fun to pick on." He added merrily, before tapping his chin with his free hand as they strolled down the halls, "We'll get a few renovations prepared for your room as soon as possible. Is your favorite color still red?" He asked, quirking a curious eyebrow.
Before they entered the room Angelo and Castiel were residing in, Demetri stopped and turned to his sister, "You need to know something before you see our brothers.. Mother and Father are dead.. They've been dead for about two hundred years now.." He whispered, his eyes growing sad as he breathed the words aloud for the first time in ages. It felt easier to not speak them, like if he ignored the fact that they'd one day come home. His rational mind knew better though. With no further explanation, "Cas, we have..a slight turn of events.." He said as he opened the door, revealing their long lost little sister that they'd all finally presumed dead.
Sauntering down the halls, Bishop felt confident he had gotten his point across to hid brother's little wench of a maid. If not, he'd simply have to re-educate the human. He shook the thoughts from his head as he recalled Castiel's words. Where had he said Anise was? Oh yes, with his own maid...in his study.
Making his way to Castiel's quarters, the red-haired vampire heard two voices, shortly followed by a sneeze and an apology from none other than the female he left behind. He opened the door without a sound, careful and quiet like a stalking tiger in wait. He leaded against the doorframe, an amused grin on his face as he watched the two humans. They both had their backs to him, making him smirk even more.
"What might you two be talking about, hmm?" Bishop asked casually, slinking into the room and approaching the maids, only to stand behind Anise. His head lowered towards her neck, purposely invading her personal space. Anise seemed more lively today, her body language not the tense and frightened she had been with him yesterday.
Making his way to Castiel's quarters, the red-haired vampire heard two voices, shortly followed by a sneeze and an apology from none other than the female he left behind. He opened the door without a sound, careful and quiet like a stalking tiger in wait. He leaded against the doorframe, an amused grin on his face as he watched the two humans. They both had their backs to him, making him smirk even more.
"What might you two be talking about, hmm?" Bishop asked casually, slinking into the room and approaching the maids, only to stand behind Anise. His head lowered towards her neck, purposely invading her personal space. Anise seemed more lively today, her body language not the tense and frightened she had been with him yesterday.
Castiel’s slender fingers grasped the stationary with little interest. He listened as he opened the letter and read its content. Once again, there was no emotion on his chiseled visage as he beheld the elegant scrawl on the paper. He quirked his brow, a habit that has been becoming more frequent over the past few days. He said nothing as his brother expressed his disdain towards the council’s decision; in fact, he was almost as irate as his sibling, but he neglected to show it. He never did. Emotions were meant to be buried, for they clouded one’s judgment and blinded them from what was really important. So, like the nobleman he was, Castiel buried his unease and buried it deep underneath the pile of tattered memories and suicidal notions. It became just another addition to his mountain of suppression. The flash of distaste left his icy eyes just as quickly as it came and he was once again looking lethargic and uncaring. He toyed with his bottom lip idly as he slowly returned the letter onto the polished surface of the table. His sharp fangs scraped against his dulcet lip, bruising the flesh slightly as if he’d just been passionately kissed. He was thinking, measuring his words like you always did before uttering the words.
“Tis a troublesome time, Angelo,” he said, his cerulean gaze falling on his brother’s lithe frame. He watched the anger slowly fade from his pallid countenance; the lines in his forehead smoothing out and once again becoming blemish free. “There is no need to apologize,” Castiel nearly smiled, finding Angelo’s concern about his workload rather touching. It were moments like these…moments when his family acknowledged his wellbeing and showed their concern. He favored those moments because it reminded him that everything he did for them was worth it in the end. “Worry not, Angel. I will handle this despite my disdain for the matter. I appreciate your apprehension.” He had to admit, of all of his siblings, he was closer to Angelo than any other. He understood him better than Demetri and Bishop ever could.
His sapphire hues shifted to his new tenant, wiping the whisper of a smile off of his face as he regarded her apathetically. As soon as their eyes connected, she began speaking and he hung onto every word, sizing her up by her demeanor and the weight of her tone. He didn’t interrupted although he was growing weary of with her constant droning. He waited for her to finish her little spiel before he decided to respond.
“Quite frankly, love, I could care less about what you’ve been through or who took what from you. I care not about your fear, your determination, or your name for that matter. To me, you are nothing more than a pain in my side from the council. The fact that you’ve already felt the need to explain yourself has deterred me because I don’t like when my food talks.” He leaned forward slightly as his pleasant voice emitted his harsh words. He tilted his head a tad, his golden strands falling alluringly over his eyes. He made no move to push them away as he continued. “I feel neither sympathy nor empathy for you. If you were hoping for a pity party then consider yourself disappointed because no one in this room particularly gives a damn. Now, allow me to explain what’s going to happen from here on out. I will not kill you simply because it would be a waste of precious time—much like your being here—and I just had these floors polished. You will work to live. As soon as I deem your usefulness within these wall obsolete, I will dispose of you without hesitation. Remember that you are indeed expendable and the fact that you don’t “fear” me will not keep me from expecting perfection from you. Bear in mind that you don’t have to fear me, but you will respect me and my family. Fail to do so and I won’t kill you immediately. I’ll simply make you wish I did.”
Castiel straightened his posture, glancing over his shoulder at Angelo. “I am aware that your Olivia has been ill stricken. Therefore, she,” he gestured to Katerina dismissively. “Will be under your watch until your maid is well again. Enjoy, brother.”
Just as Castiel was about to take his leave, the door swung open, revealing his youngest brother. “Demetri?” he asked, brushing his forefinger over his bottom lip as curiosity began to settle in. Something was amiss…he could sense it.
"Cas, we have..a slight turn of events.."
Before Castiel could fathom a response, the door opened further. Behind his brother stood a petite blonde woman with eyes that shined like crystals under the bright gleam of the sun. He stopped worrying his bottom lip, narrowing his eyes at the stranger. He listened for a heartbeat, but her chest was void of any notable rhythm. There was no pulse running through her veins and no soul within her vessel. She was a vampire. Interesting.
“We are not a bloody boarding house,” he muttered in frustration as anger burned in his bright eyes. “What the hell is another vampire doing in the castle? She’s certainly not from the council judging by her apparel. So what bloody purpose does she have here?”
Anise was aware of Tanzy's habit of making corrections, but she didn't feel harshly towards her for it. Anise kind of felt like she was looking out for them in her own way, plus it taught her what she could do better. She smiled to the other girl, "T-thanks.." She smiled with a light blush. She decided to take the compliment anyway. It was sweet either way that Tanzy was trying to help.
"I'm the oldest of five. As soon as I was old enough to work, I went out to be a maid for anyone who needed one and would pay. I wanted to help my parents out, since they did so much for us. So I worked at a few manse's, a few estates. No royalty though, just upper class and wealthy homes. I learned from the maids and butlers I worked with."
"Wow.. I'm the younger twin.. Alice worries me though. What if Demetri finally loses his temper with her..?"She looked to Tanzy, laughing and biting her botom lip afterwards, "What am I saying..? Olivia and Alice got the two tamest brothers.." she whispered, returning to work, rising onto her tiptoes in attempt to reach higher.
"Just over questions? That's kind of harsh.. I didn't spend too much time alone with Bishop actually.. He left pretty fast last night.." She blinked, remembering the instance for a moment.
-FLASHBACK-
"Lucky for you I'm planning a hunting trip with my brother, I will not be needing your blood...For now. I do, however, want a taste." Bishop stated, flashing his fangs.
-END FLASHBACK-
Anise shook her head quickly, keeping the thoughts out of her head. She was having a good moment with Tanzy. She didn't want to ruin it with hopeless fear. I can't do anything about it, so I should just ignore it..
"What might you two be talking about, hmm?"
Anise was about to continue their girl talk, but she was interrupted. She let out a squeak of surprise and consequently nearly jumped out of her skin once Bishop's voice rang through her ears. Judging by how loud it was, not to mention his breath on her ear, he had to be uncomfortably close. Anise stood still for a moment, staring at the curtains. Keep your cool.. She mentally warned herself, continuing with dusting, "W-we.." She chewed on her bottom lip. She wasn't good at lying.. she hated lying, "We were talking about how large Castiel's bedchambers are... and about our siblings." She closed her eyes for a moment, mentally congratulating herself for avoiding a lie. She slowly limbered herself out, turning to face Bishop with a warm smile. The first since she became informed of his inhuman nature.
"W-welcome back my lord." She bowed her head, seeing as there wasn't enough room between him and the curtains to curtsy or bow. Then her eyes scanned him curiously. He seemed in a better mood than the day before.. but she didn't get her hopes up just yet, "Is.. there something you need me to do..?" she asked hesitantly.
The older vampire twin had half a mind to scold Anise for daring to answer with her back turned towards him, her soft voice the only reminder she wasn't the rebellious sister he had just run into. When she did turn to face him, Bishop was truthfully surprised to see a smile grace the young woman's face. If he were to admit it, the warm, friendly smile was somehow endearing to him. Perhaps this little Anise was more than the timid little mouse from before. It certainly made things interesting.
"I see....Well then, since I am back, I believe you shall be coming with me." Bishop remarked, straightening back up as his eyes fixed themselves on Anise. He grinned, fangs displayed as he allowed the human to visually appraise him. Her hesitant, innocent questioning further amused him.
"Something you need to do? Well, you are my personal maid are you not?" Bishop purred, placing a finger underneath the fair chin of the human. Tilting her head, he kept her eyes on him, not that they needed much convincing. "If you're cleaning and taking care of things, surely your priority should be my quarters of the house, wouldn't you agree little dove?"
Releasing her chin from his hand, Bishop motioned for Anise to follow him, glancing over his shoulder as he walked out in spite of knowing she wasn't likely to resist. "You may continue to address the others as is your fashion. But I am your master, so acknowledge me as such." Bishop added, smirking at the thought.
"I see....Well then, since I am back, I believe you shall be coming with me." Bishop remarked, straightening back up as his eyes fixed themselves on Anise. He grinned, fangs displayed as he allowed the human to visually appraise him. Her hesitant, innocent questioning further amused him.
"Something you need to do? Well, you are my personal maid are you not?" Bishop purred, placing a finger underneath the fair chin of the human. Tilting her head, he kept her eyes on him, not that they needed much convincing. "If you're cleaning and taking care of things, surely your priority should be my quarters of the house, wouldn't you agree little dove?"
Releasing her chin from his hand, Bishop motioned for Anise to follow him, glancing over his shoulder as he walked out in spite of knowing she wasn't likely to resist. "You may continue to address the others as is your fashion. But I am your master, so acknowledge me as such." Bishop added, smirking at the thought.
”I’m more than happy that I was wrong. I’ve missed you… So much.” Truth was, she hated her family for a long time. Not even days later, they had declared her dead and stopped looking. For the next eight years of her human life and the countless years of her immortal one, the noblewoman had a past that she dare not speak of. A past that no one needed to know, not even her brothers. There was an ease in her still heart that becoming the animal she was, the scars of her human past were gone.
"Cas lied to us!?" The sudden outburst surprised her, making her eyes widen the slightest bit and she quickly reached forward to cover his mouth, like a child would do in fear that he would spill her secret. ”If you tell him I told you, you’re going to regret it!” She threatened and narrowed her eyes at him, but she had a spark of playfulness glow in her blue hues as the corners of her mouth fought a smile.
The rest of their conversation let her body rest at ease, enjoying the memories that it brought. If only they could take time back, not it seemed that they had more than enough. She supposed it really wasn’t how much time you have, but what you do with it. Her brother’s have built an empire in their town. She could only imagine what losing father had done to her oldest brother. He was now the man of the house, the one that she expected to take care of the rest of them. How she respected her brother.
”I guess, after living through many life times, you just grow tired. I bet he’s not even wed.” She said gently. Her hand reached out for her brothers, and her soft, dainty fingers laced with his as he lead her through their home. The fact that Demetri had remembered her favorite color made her smile, and she playfully tugged in his hair to remind him why that was her favorite color.
When she saw her other brothers, butterflies filled her stomach until Castiel spoke. When the anger in his voice was vented towards her, she fell back in to what she knew for a long time – Mirabelle bowed before her brothers, dropping her gaze to the floor and dipping her head down. “It is I, my Lord. Mirabelle.” It was a quite tone, one with nothing but respect for their eldest. “I didn’t mean to disrupt your home.”
Immediately she dropped to her knees and bowed her head. ”Forgive me, my Lord, for I have forgotten my place.” When it all came down to it, she was still just a common woman, and they were noblemen. They were important and irreplaceable. They were the ones who paid for good seats for the plays in town, while she sat with the common people. Had she’d forgotten her place in the square where other people could witness, she knew she would have been beaten for it. They would have used her to make a point.
Katerina refused to respect the part of him that saw her nothing more at food, but respected his family and where he came from. Perhaps it should have been the other way, since this way there was purpose for her, food or not. Her actions caused her to drop her rank from the common woman to a servant. She didn’t care much, and would have done it for the sake for her sanity. Katerina would have made the same choices. Even now, the curiosity drove her. She would do her jobs and what they asked of her, because in return she got to study them. She was able to watch the way they moved, how they spoke. She felt like she would quickly experience how the fed and what it took for them to live. That part made her cringe, the pain in her shoulder reminding her so. Katerina was going to figure out their weaknesses and their strengths. She was going to find a way to protect the rest of the people, one way or another. It may take her years, and she may not live to see it through, but Kat gave herself a purpose, and that's all she needed to keep going.
Not again did she speak and she kept her gaze low, looking at the new comers out of the corner of her eye. How many of them were there? A house full of men – no wonder they were so uptight. The human girl listened to the new voices, her brows furrowing as there was finally the voice of another woman. There seemed to be a light sense of calmness flow through her, and allowed her rigid body to relax in the slightest bit but she dared not move. Perhaps the combination of royalty and vampirism was more deadly than she believed. There was no humanity left to these people. The years have taken more than their toll and left them emotionless.. or it seemed.
"Alright.." She set the feather duster on a nearby desk, giving an apologetic smile to Tanzy, before returning her gaze directly back to Bishop, her eyes looking him over curiously. She was oblivious to his intentions, not understanding his level of narcissism. Consequently, she merely awaited his orders, directions, something she could understand.
"My apologies, my lord." She felt her breath hitch in her throat, but she didn't allow herself to advert her gaze from his. The fear was clear in her gaze, but she was fighting it better. She had to, if she didn't get stronger she'd be eaten alive in this place. She couldn't break down like she had the day before, "You're right my lord, it was a silly question." She added, attempting to keep his anger to a minimum. The good mood Bishop was apparently still in was something she'd rather keep afloat.
Anise rubbed her face after it's liberation, following behind him quickly, looking to the floor when she caught him looking back at her. As they made it halfway through the corridors, she reach a standstill in her pace. She felt a blush cross her face as his request registered in her mind, overwhelmed with shock and embarrassment. The word felt so foreign to her. Master? It seemed so... pointlessly dominant and possessive.. What is he trying to prove..? She shook her head, knowing she didn't have time for such futile thoughts, regardless of her opinion she had little choice but to comply. Without further hesitation, Anise sped up quietly in attempt to avoid Bishop scolding her for falling behind, ".. Yes, of course.. M.." She strained on the word, but knew she had no power to make her own decisions. She had no choice but to use it, "M-master.." Her cheeks were slightly pink, as she begrudgingly forced the word past her lips. Anise was not exactly agreeable with this degree of submission, but she took some of the only advice her father had ever given her. You catch more flies with honey than with vinegar..
Tanzy jumped as Bishop entered, watching cautiously as he came up and addressed Anise, not a shred of interest directed towards her. That was all well and good, but she still worried about Anise. Thankfully, Anise so far seemed to be handling the situation much better than before. Waving farewell to the maid, Tanzy resumed cleaning the closet, deciding mentally to do the floors next, since Anise had so kindly helped her finish the dusting. She began to hum as she worked, getting into a steady rhythm.
---
Bishop headed towards his quarters, able to feel the fear radiating off of Anise as he led her down the halls. He did notice the significant change in how she was handling her fear, the ebony haired girl keeping her composure and not hiding in debilitating terror. Good girl. Bishop was pleased she had some backbone. He liked the fear, but it would've been no fun to have a maid who was too scared to do anything or even talk to him. She was scared, but not running,and that's all he needed.
Nodding in confirmation as Anise apologized and recognized how silly her question had been, the male glanced over his shoulder to see her fair cheeks burned a lovely shade of red in embarrassment. Chuckling slightly, he turned away to hide his grin. She was so innocent and precious. He could feel and see her struggle with the new term, only amusing him more.
"Good girl. I like that you learn quickly. Unlike your sister.." Bishop scowled for a moment, but then shrugged the thought of destroying Alice aside. Even he wasn't about to deliberately go against his eldest brother.
Upon reaching his quarters, Bishop gestured Anise to go inside. Despite saying he didn't need to feed yet, he couldn't help but linger his gaze upon Anise's fair, tender looking neck. He licked his fangs lightly, managing to control himself. So long as she didn't run from him, he wouldn't lose himself.
"Now then, let's have you clean my room for me. You may start with the bookshelf and then work on fixing a few buttons and tears in my clothes." he decided, slinking into a chair as he pulled off his coat, draping it oer the back of another armchair.
---
Bishop headed towards his quarters, able to feel the fear radiating off of Anise as he led her down the halls. He did notice the significant change in how she was handling her fear, the ebony haired girl keeping her composure and not hiding in debilitating terror. Good girl. Bishop was pleased she had some backbone. He liked the fear, but it would've been no fun to have a maid who was too scared to do anything or even talk to him. She was scared, but not running,and that's all he needed.
Nodding in confirmation as Anise apologized and recognized how silly her question had been, the male glanced over his shoulder to see her fair cheeks burned a lovely shade of red in embarrassment. Chuckling slightly, he turned away to hide his grin. She was so innocent and precious. He could feel and see her struggle with the new term, only amusing him more.
"Good girl. I like that you learn quickly. Unlike your sister.." Bishop scowled for a moment, but then shrugged the thought of destroying Alice aside. Even he wasn't about to deliberately go against his eldest brother.
Upon reaching his quarters, Bishop gestured Anise to go inside. Despite saying he didn't need to feed yet, he couldn't help but linger his gaze upon Anise's fair, tender looking neck. He licked his fangs lightly, managing to control himself. So long as she didn't run from him, he wouldn't lose himself.
"Now then, let's have you clean my room for me. You may start with the bookshelf and then work on fixing a few buttons and tears in my clothes." he decided, slinking into a chair as he pulled off his coat, draping it oer the back of another armchair.
"Wed?" Demetri snickered, holding his stomach, leaning on the doorway as he wiped his eyes, "Castiel's a stick in the mud these days, at best." He covered his mouth, like child caught saying a swear word, but Demetri knew his eldest brother could hear him. It was needless to say that he enjoyed ruffling a few feathers now and then.. The house would be dreadfully boring without Demetri's shenanigans after all! He was simply doing his family a service, keeping everything fresh and lively.
Though Demetri was plagued with laughter once more as Castiel voiced what his reaction gave off. He didn't even recognize Mirabelle. He slid down the doorway, clenching his side in mild pain. While he wasn't bound by human limits, didn't have to breathe, Demetri hadn't laughed this hard in ages. Not since a transvestite hit on Angelo and Castiel...
"Oh dear.." He stood again, wiping his clothes and clearing his throat. Once his stature was recomposed, Demetri began again, "Excuse my informality.." His lip twitched, daring to laugh again, but he didn't allow himself, "You can't recognize our baby sister? Maybe you're getting cataracts, dear Cassie." He teased, holding in his amusement, however, the seriousness in his tone was growing strenuous for the typically humorous male. He simply had to find release somehow, unluckily for Castiel, today that meant it was by taunting him, "Have you been feeding properly?" His last question drew genuine concern, despite his previous annoying banter. Demetri cared for his brothers, in his own, unconventional way. He also felt the most useless, so he joked about everything in attempt to keep his brothers spirits up, even if it meant some ill wishes thrown his way now and then.
Though his teasing ceased once his eyes fell on Kat. Demetri's entire disposition switched in the blink of an eye as he strolled around Castiel smoothly, slipping over about a foot from Katerina. He gave a graceful bow, green eyes looking into her crimson, "How rude of me.. I'm Demetri Santiago, and I am quite pleased to make your acquaintance.." He purred, giving her a sly smile, "Welcome to Castillo de la Muerte.. I hope my elder brothers haven't been.. too rough.." He straightened himself out, definitely referring to Castiel and Angelo. Though he wasn't standing long. Soon after he rose from his bow, Demetri bent down on one knee, taking Katerina's hand in his own and kissed it tenderly, "Who might you be, deary?" He asked Katerina with curious emerald orbs. Then he remembered something. He closed his eyes, attempting to channel his wishes to Alice, biting the inside of his cheek. He could only channel his thoughts to a human that he's fed on.. His eyes flickered annoyance, but he just shouted it instead, "Alice~ I dropped a wine glass outside of my bedroom, be a dear and clean that up for me!" He rang through the Castle. Castillo de la Muerte...certainly never held a dull moment. Everyone here was so...odd..
Then his eyes widened as he remembered something, "Don't forget dear brother.. we were asked by the Council to hold the annual Vampire-Human Masquerade ball. It's to be held in the grand hall in a mere three days..." He looked to Castiel, then to Angelo, "I won't allow either of you a minutes rest unless you attend.."
Castiel’s bitter face hardened as the girl introduced herself. There was no sign of joy, no enthrallment, not even a glimmer of happiness upon this life changing revelation. Within the depths of his eyes, something inside Castiel shattered. He could hear his brother’s mockery, but it was merely an echo; Demetri was far away from him just like everything else in the room. If he were still human, his face would have been rosier than that of his garden. However, the only thing that visibly warned everyone in the room of his indignation was the shifting tides in his icy gaze. It was a look that could freeze hell and set fire to villages. How dare she! His mind was reeling, processing everything that was said, computing the sentence until he couldn’t anymore. How dare she mock the memory of our sister… He snapped his heavy gaze to Angelo, motioning for him to escort the Katarina out of the room. He watched the two leave, waiting for the maid to be out of earshot before cutting his eyes to the imposter.
“How dare you,” he seethed, his anger now showing uncensored on his usually stoic visage. It was a terrifying sight. His nostrils flared; his eyes were wild torrents of cerulean and steel, like the ocean during a destructive storm. There was unadulterated malice radiating off of him. He was this close to killing her and not asking questions, nearly crushing her skull like the bug she was. “You insolent, impertinent, sack of shit. You have the gall to approach me with an obvious lie? Are you dense? I ought to rip your heart right out of your filthy chest! How bloody dare you! My sister is dead. She died long ago and for you to disgrace her memory…” With the speed and grace of an ancient vampire, Castiel gripped her neck and brutally slammed her against the cobblestone wall. He held her there, his lips against her ear as he pressed his weight into her, insuring that she’d barely be able to move a muscle.
“What is stopping me from painting your blood on this wall, hmm?” He could hear Demetri’s movement before the younger vampire could take a step.
“I love you, brother, I really do, but I swear to God, Demetri, if you take one more fucking step, I will not only end her life, but I will fling your arse across this parlor without hesitation. Stay back!” He barked this without looking behind him, for his eyes were furiously boring into the intruder’s whilst his senses were on red alert, awaiting any indication of movement on his brother’s part.
“My sister was stolen from this family as a human, you fool, as a child no less. There was no possible way she could have escaped and lived on her own. We searched for her…for decades we hunted, but she was nowhere to be seen. She is dead, he hissed, venomously. “Now, I will give you one more chance to accurately state your business or so help me, your tribulation will be my pleasure.”
It wasn’t until he spoke that he body stilled completely, not even air expelled past her lips. Her fingers curled into her hand, nails digging sharply into her palm as she fought the urge to smack him. No one man of the family ever talked that way around her or her mother. A foul word never left their lips in their presence. I’ve been called worse. She reasoned to herself to keep her calm, to keep her stoic. He was just afraid, upset.
Angry. It wasn’t until he pushed her body so hard up against the wall that the air finally expelled from her lungs harshly, an unwanted groan going with it. Her hands came up, one hand wrapping around his fingers, the other wrapped around his wrist. His body made her ache and she struggled the slightest bit as another unwanted groan passed her lips. Mirabelle tried her damnedest to stay still, but the pain that made her throat throb created the reaction to get away. She had been held down like this too many times in her life time, and it didn’t make her fear him – it simply brought the memories back that she had struggled so hard to keep away and in that instant she hated him for it.
Those blue eyes narrowed for a moment as they filled with hatred, boring into him with as much passion as she could muster. Her instincts told her not to say a word, not to anger him but this was supposed to be her brother. Cas’s words of searching for her should have made her soften – should have made her cry knowing that they did care that much about her.
She spoke in a voice so low that only they could hear. ”I am dead.. I was taken to God knows where…” She growled in a huff and struggled to get her bearings, pulling at his hand so that she could get in another breath to speak. “… where they graced my body with slave bands so not a soul would look at me. So not one would listen to my pleas and bring me home.. I was hidden and beat when someone saw my face..” The fight against her brother’s hand stopped because he only seemed to tighten when she fought, but the anger in her eyes didn’t falter and she met his gaze levelly. Mirabelle had no intentions to tell them what happened to her, but she needed her brother to understand why she couldn't come home. “I was the girl you promised to keep her secret when I would beg you to hold me throughout the night because I was afraid of the dark. It was me you told that would keep me safe from my nightmares.”
The tears in her eyes finally revealed themselves and she hated herself for it. She had taken Demetri’s warning that their brother wasn’t the same, but nothing prepared the hatred she saw in Castiel’s eyes when he looked at her. It broke her heart. She choked on the next breath that caught in her throat. ”It was my hair you played with when mom was with dad on business..” It was then Mirabelle completely stopped fighting and gentleness returned to her touch. Her body ached as he threatened death. ”I have no reason to lie, and you have no reason to believe me… But whatever proof you need, I can give it to you.”
The difference with this one was that she was a Vampire, and the announcement that she was their long lost sister just made it worse.
The room seemed to spinning, but Angelo didn't even have time to speak before his elder brother sent him a gaze so alarming that he couldn't help but obey. Sending shivers through his lifeless body, Angelo recalled that same look only a few number of times.
Bishop, Demetri, and Angelo had went out at night during their younger years as vampires and were attacked by some strangers. But before any of the intruders could touch them Castiel had came to their aid in full speed, that was the day where Angelo understood his brother was to never be angered.
Angelo had never been so frightened in his life, it wasn't because of the intruders, but how his brother looked. He seemed like another person, not their level headed brother, but a fearsome vampire who had the eyes of a monster daring one to cross him.
That day Castiel had sent the three inside so Angelo never knew what had happened, but he could guess. When Castiel returned inside, he was as calm as ever, but the difference wasn't hos attitude but his appearance. He was covered in wet blood.
The memory made Angelo flinch, quickly taking the human out, knowing this wouldn't end well. As he was leaving he spotted the one who claimed to be their little sister. His eyes widened slightly as he spotted the necklace around her neck...That necklace. Before he could confirm his suspicion, Caetiel glared them out the door.
Angelo flicked his tounge in irritation. If that was, that necklace, then she was telling the truth. But before Angelo could do anything he had to take care of this Human. In full speed Angelo took off toward Olivia's room.
Arriving, he knocked with urgency. Once opened he pulled Katerina inside, and turned toward Olivia who looked confused. "I'll explain later, but watch this girl." Without farther explination he disappered out the door.
There sister was always a sour subject, so it was probably going horribly wrong in the room. Opening the door his thought was correct. The girl was being strangled by Castiel. Not daring to move any closer, Angelo slipped into the room quietly. Taking a breath he spoke,"Wait Castiel. She might be telling the truth."
He saw his brother's piercing glance and continued, "She's wearing That necklace. If she really is Mirabelle, she should be able to tell us how she got it."
Angelo wasn't one to easily believe in others. But that necklace was a special gift all the brother's got Mirabelle for her birthday , her last birthday before she disappeared. It was custom made so it wasn't possible for their to be a replica. So if that was really their sister she would know this.
His eyes softened as Castiel's speech returned several unwanted memories to Demetri's mind. He tried to shake them, to no avail. Countless nights screaming Mira's name into the night, killing sprees in attempt to find their baby sister.. Their mother crying herself to sleep. Demetri remembered every second of it. Why? Because he was always right there. He was there, holding their mother while their father was at work, telling her jokes and attempting to lift her spirits. Demetri took it upon himself since her disappearance to be the optimist. None of his brothers held a shred of optimism between them, not a single thread. He knew that it meant being detested, hated. Though a single smile from any of his brother's faces was enough payment. He didn't expect any thanks, or praise.
Demetri crinkled his nose a bit at the reunion. He was a hopeless romantic and everything, but this whole situation since he'd awoke had been a little too dramatic. Every bone in his body ached to return to his quarters and nestle up in his bed, to simply forget about the current events. He rubbed the back of his neck as she recollected memories in her struggle to reconcile with the eldest. After all this, I'm definitely getting a drink.. The red haired male frowned to himself. He was exhausted. He also had a disgustingly sweet taste in his mouth as she reminded him of Castiel's human years. Even Demetri had grown much darker since his time as a mortal. He simply tried to hide his darkness, give off the impression that humanity was easier to embrace as a vampire than it seemed. It was a pointless endeavor, but Demetri continued nonetheless. He didn't want to face that he wasn't human.
He felt an ounce of relief as Angelo returned, smiling to him. I owe him one, I'll have a drink with him later. Taunts excluded. He thought to himself. Demetri looked to Angelo, then to Castiel, "As much as I'd love to continue.. I've got a maid that has been left unaccounted for. I'm uncomfortable with the time frame, so if you'll excuse me.. I'll take my leave through the opposite exit." He informed them, attempting to avoid triggering Castiel's wrath furthur, and bowed to his brothers formally, giving Angelo one final glance before turning on his heels, "Thank you."
Without a second glance back, Demetri strolled out of the room. I hope little sister is tougher than before.. He smirked to himself, before gracefully shooting up the staircase. He looked around, taking a long whiff of the air before licking his fangs. Found her~ His vampiric speed shot him through the halls, a blur at best until he was right next to Alice, "Did we get lost little Dove?" He reach forward to caress her hair. Her scent was seducing his nose, teasing his gums, but he held his composure. He'd have to feed within the next two days, else he wouldn't be able to trust himself around the poor girl. He rubbed his temples, a headache growing from his hunger. It was torturing him really, "There's a mess outside of my room.. we've a new guest and she startled me.. Be a deary and clean it up for me..?" His voice was lower than usual, almost too soft to understand. He closed his eyes, letting out a long breath, "Forgive my sloppiness."
It took her a while to move but as soon as she could, she forced herself to sit in the bed. She quickly moved and managed to move to the bedside and as soon as she did she threw her hands desperately on the air making a barrier of sorts unable to think rationally. Adrenaline kicked in leaving Libby in an even more agitated state, making her breathing an almost difficult task, something that her sudden realization of her current state did nothing to aid her.
Her hands desperately sought the nightstand where her candle stood, her hands trembling in fear before she managed to hold onto a match from the pile of matches that she always had in case of emergencies such as the present one. It took more than a few attempts to light the candle as her hands were almost too clumsy in a distressed state, but even after the recently lid candle had managed to bring some light into the room, Olivia's panic attack had already taken its place leaving the young blonde haired girl most exhausted. She remembered Angelo's words and what had followed after them; he had tasted her blood and though she could not quite remember how he had come to a stop she imagined that he had been the one to carry her to bed.
For the remaining of the night she had remained with her eyes wide open, sat down on her bed closer to the light while hugging herself; unable to catch as much of a few minutes of sleep she refused to fall asleep after all the troubling events that had taken place.
Olivia was still in bed, truth was she was utterly frighten despite Angelo had given her his word in protecting her and the thought of leaving the bed in order to pretend she was fine with the situation was almost sickening, but that was not the only reason as to why she had not gotten up early and did as most mornings; Olivia was sick, and though she was a resilient girl who worked her hardest her health was not always on her favor.
She had almost lost notion of time and had it not been because she noticed that the candle was about to finish melting she wouldn't have known what time it was. She was grateful that nobody had come looking for her despite she had practically dismissed her maid role for the day but it wasn't until she heard Castiel's voice from afar that she began trembling not knowing what was taking place in the house to stir him up. The girl got goosebumps remembering Angelo had ordered to remain by his side in all times and realizing it had been but a few hours and she had already disobeyed him.
It wasn't until she heard a loud knock on her door that Olivia quickly forced herself to get out of bed and opened the door. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw Angelo pulling a woman inside her room not knowing exactly what was going on. "I'll explain later, but watch this girl." Olivia quickly nodded despite her utter clueless state and soon after closed the door after Angelo disappeared once again.
Olivia looked at the young woman and took a few steps back not knowing if she was also a vampire and though she highly doubted it she could not take any chances. "Are you one of them?" she asked a bit fearful as she looked at the girl with crimson eyes. She allowed the woman to explain herself before she let out a sigh in relief, Olivia was still very week which made her almost fall as she walked towards her in extending her hand towards her. "My name is Olivia."
Her eyes widened, tilting her head. Now he's addressing me like a dog.. Clearly this guy needs to get his issues settled. She mumbled in her head. She chewed on her bottom lip as her violet eyes glared holes into the back of his head. She wasn't defiant enough to act on her anger, but she couldn't just ignore it either. It would be like attempting to hide an elephant in her bedroom. There isn't anything wrong with Alice..
Anise nodded, shivering as she forced herself to pass him into his room. She looked around, smiling when she noticed the balcony. I bet it has a wonderful view.. She thought to herself, trying to picture it in her mind. She thought of the stars, and the beautiful full moon. She didn't get to see that image much anymore. She didn't dare go outside since her arrival. She didn't want any accusation of attempting to escape, so she avoided balconies and the outdoors altogether. How I miss the moon.. She withdrew from her fascinations, reminding herself that around Bishop, she had to play a certain role. She didn't want to be deemed useless. His limits were an unknown area and setting him off was something she didn't want to do. Would he defy Castiel.. would he really kill me? She clenched the sleeve of her dress again, attempting to still her shaking.
You can't keep doing this. She dug her nails into her wrist, wincing a bit from the pain. It helped though, she rose from her worries, nodding quickly, "Yes M.." She dug them in again, only harder this time, "Y-yes Master Santiago." she breathed out, releasing her arm from her own grip. She slid a hair bow from her wrist before swiftly tying her hair up in a tight, high ponytail. She smoothed out any mussy strands with her fingers. The action held a sort of grace, despite her being of the human species. She bit her lip nervously, "I-I apologize.. where I was helping Tanzy..s-so my duster is still in my room.." She looked to the floor, awaiting Bishop's reaction, "May I retrieve it..?" She replied, avoiding his gaze timorously. What is he going to do..? Is he going to become infuriated?
"Katerina, but you can call me Kat." She spoke gently and the first smile of the night spread across her lips. It didn't last long as the heel of her hand pressed harshly against the side of her face, attempting to protect her eardrum from his yelling. When he left, her smile faded. She would have to find a way to make him like her. He seemed to be the friendly one of the house and with all the deadly beings, she needed some kind of protection.
For the last six years of her life, she got along on her own and Kat hated the fact she needed to rely on someone else. Maybe she didn't have to. Maybe she just had to do what she was told. It wasn't until the red haired male came back with another woman. She was just as beautiful as the rest - she had to be one of them too. How many were there exactly?
Kat could have sworn she felt her heart stop in her chest before it thumped so loudly in her ears she could barely hear what they were saying to her. The anger she saw in the man was truly scary and had it been her against the wall, she knew she would be dead.
A ear piercing scream almost left her lips as the moment she was pulled to her feet and dragged out of the room. She couldn't keep her eyes off of the two, practically stumbling as Angelo forced her along. He grip on her hand made it throb and she twisted it around, thankful they weren't going far before she was forced into the room.
It was the innocent question from the girl that made her heart soar. Instead of taking the girls hand, she threw herself at her in a hug. It was a gentle hug, but she had to make sure she was real and she wasn't just imagining it. "Kat. I'm Kat." Kat said in a quite voice before she moved to sit on the floor, breathing heavily as she tried to calm her heart. What had she gotten herself into?
"Did we get lost little Dove?" shattered her trance and bringing forth a bout of reality. However, it was when his fingers reached out to feel her hair that she gave a slight jump, hand releasing the knob. Cringing at the creaking alarm the hinges made as it swung shut, a look of longing ache briefly flashed within her stormy orbs. However, that vulnerability only lasted for the briefest of seconds as Alice gave a firm shake of her head, immediately banishing any traces of emotion. Wasting little time, the human ducked under his arm to rest a foot away from the side of the door, eyebrow quirked in questioning. "Well.. look who’s finally up; the slug! No.. I didn’t.. I was just, erm..exploring a bit.” was her guarded reply, her mind silently adding to the end For when we need an escape route from you monsters. However, despite herself, a shadow of a concerned frown danced across her features seeing Demetri rub his temples...almost as if he was in pain. "There's a mess outside of my room.. we've a new guest and she startled me.. Be a deary and clean it up for me..? Forgive my sloppiness." whispered out his words, closed eyes and a long breath accompanying the instructions. That quirk eyebrow immediately fell into a furrow, that shadow of a frown now becoming more solid, as the maid took a hesitant step towards him. ”Hey...are you ok? Because, if I can be frank here, you don’t look so good..not that you ever did but.. Not to worry you or anything...you kinda look like you at on death’s door.” mused out her attempted concern, a mental hiss soon following. Way to go Alice...you are truly the comforters of comforters! Come on, use your brain for once in your life! Rocking back and forth on her heels, the maid hovered near Demetri in debate of what to do next, muttering out to herself. ”Let’s see...what would Anise do…?”
Fully aware of the glaring going on behind his back, Bishop said nothing of it, storing it away as possible a comment he could throw out to startle her if he felt the need to. About to close his eyes and simply relax in his favorite armchair, Bishop caught Anise gazing almost wistfully at the balcony, the long drapes blocking the view and shielding the room from the outside. So she wanted to see it huh? Unlike her sister though, the male noticed Anise never tried to go outside, or even remotely near any possible opening to the outside world. He had almost thought she disliked the outdoors.
Standing up without a word, he moved the cloth away a crack to check the conditions. Deeming it safe, he flung open the drapes, revealing the forest, a backdrop of hills and mountains further out, and a half moon. Stars dotted the night sky, a gentle amount of light brightening the room more than just the two candlesticks did.
"There. I do believe you humans cannot see so well at night, hmm? Perhaps this will make it more comfortable. You must close the curtains before sunrise though, no excuses." Bishop announced, about to return to his chair when Anise began to speak.
Bishop approached the nervous, cautious ebony haired girl silently before cupping her chin in his hand once more. He allowed his gaze to linger and hold her eyes for a moment before speaking.
"My oldest brother is the Master Santiago. I'm Bishop." he corrected the girl, arching a brow as she asked to retrieve the duster.
"You wish to run away from me so badly? You are so cold my dear." Bishop put on a hurt expression before smiling. "There is a storage closet with tools and various supplies down the hall. Shall I show you?"
Standing up without a word, he moved the cloth away a crack to check the conditions. Deeming it safe, he flung open the drapes, revealing the forest, a backdrop of hills and mountains further out, and a half moon. Stars dotted the night sky, a gentle amount of light brightening the room more than just the two candlesticks did.
"There. I do believe you humans cannot see so well at night, hmm? Perhaps this will make it more comfortable. You must close the curtains before sunrise though, no excuses." Bishop announced, about to return to his chair when Anise began to speak.
Bishop approached the nervous, cautious ebony haired girl silently before cupping her chin in his hand once more. He allowed his gaze to linger and hold her eyes for a moment before speaking.
"My oldest brother is the Master Santiago. I'm Bishop." he corrected the girl, arching a brow as she asked to retrieve the duster.
"You wish to run away from me so badly? You are so cold my dear." Bishop put on a hurt expression before smiling. "There is a storage closet with tools and various supplies down the hall. Shall I show you?"
"Thank you.." she whispered quietly, seeing Bishop in an entirely different light. Though she couldn't help but wonder which of them was the real Bishop. Perhaps both? She didn't get too much time to ponder because in her trail of thought, she didn't even noticed Bishop closing in on her. Though when she did, it was too late for a response.
Anise's eyes widened when she finally realized how close he was. W-wow he's so fast.. She noted as Bishop tilted her head, forcing her gaze upon his. Her wine orbs apologetic as he began his assessment of her shortcomings. She touched her scars again, gulping quietly as she prepared herself for his wrath. He began far more harmoniously than she'd predicted, a quick nod following his correction, "It won't happen again." she replied in a faint tone, smiling back as he offered her assistance. It could be a trap.. but I'm already at the point of no return, what could it hurt now? She reasoned with herself, "I-if it doesn't trouble you.. I'd very much appreciate that.. Master Bishop.." It came out a bit more naturally this time, a small smile following.
Maybe.. this won't be so bad. Maybe, just maybe I will survive him. Survive Castillo de la Muerte. I guess it's all up to Bishop. It scared her a little, but she decided to trust the shred of humanity he'd graced her with. Religion seemed to have no power within these walls. She was forced to place her faith in a much different entity. A vampire.
Castiel's mental stability was being tested. He could feel himself unravelling at the seams. His mind was telling him to be patient, to try to understand what was happening before reacting, but his heart was clenching within the confines of his chest. He could feel his emotions rising to the surface; all of his fury, despondency, and distress that he had buried for hundreds of years were finally quaking like an avalanche just waiting to happen. He was trembling as he looked Mira in the eyes. He remembered exactly how his sister had looked at him all those years ago and despite the hatred that flared up in her azure gaze; he could see the little girl that used to confide in him…the little girl that made him good. He saw it—all of it. All of the late night talks, the brotherly words of wisdom, and the moments when they’d just be content with being in one another’s presence without speaking words—it all crashed into his mind as Angelo surged through the door, alerting him to stop before he did something drastic.
Castiel’s jaw tightened as he tried in vain to control his emotions. It was all just hitting him at once. He had to shut his eyes to bring those sentiments to rest. He had to bury it. He had to be strong for his family. He had to avoid feeling a thing. Feelings were dangerous…they could ruin you. He swallowed the lump that formed in his throat as he slowly loosened his hold around Mira’s neck. He opened his eyes; his expression morphing into his mask of eternal indifference. He didn’t manage to rid himself of the emotions, but he was now numb.
He pushed his face away from hers as he held her down and looked at the trinket around her neck. He remembered the day they gave their sister the necklace and how pleased she looked. Being the only girl in the castle, the brothers cherished her. She had been Castiel’s little princess.
“Well then,” he said, tensely. “Explain. Prove to me that you are who you say you are.” Underneath the terseness of his voice, his tone was pleading. He needed her to be Mira. His Mirabelle. He needed this more than he’s needed anything—even blood.
Mirabelle's body relaxed when he loosened his grip, so her hands left his hand and she cupped his face. Her right hand slipped back a little farther so that her fingers could curl into his hair, and she pulled his face back to hers, touching her forehead to his. She could feel the pressure around her neck tighten as she pushed her head away from the wall, but it didn't matter. She made him look at her again while she clenched onto him. Then she did what she hadn't done in centuries - she kissed his nose. Mirabelle always kissed on the cheek when she thanked her brothers, but with Cas she always kissed his nose since most times he wrinkled it at her and gave her a smile.
"You don't really need proof, do you." She whispered in a tone so low she could barely hear it herself. He had to of known it in his heart that it was her, but she continued anyway. "It was for my birthday." She said in a tone so that both of them could hear but she still couldn't move her gaze to see Angelo. Her fingers tightened in his hair, but she didn't pull. She simply held onto him as if someone was going to take her again. "All of you went to go pick out for me the day before and you set it on my pillow for me to see when I woke up. All of you were standing there, and gave me a bit of a scare." A smile broke out across her face as she was remembering it. The necklace meant so much to her. When she was taken and it was ripped from her neck, Mira kept in her mind exactly where it was and who took it from her. When she was changed into a vampire, she went back and killed him for it. Mira wouldn't have traded that necklace for her life.
"Cassie... She breathed and the tears finally spilled over, staining her cheeks. Her eyes searched his, begging for a chance, begging for him to believe her. She then moved her forehead from his and pulled herself to his ear. "I promise I won't tell them you were scared. Your secret is safe with me." She repeated to him what he would tell her the nights she came into his room. Mirabelle felt comfort with all her brothers, but Cas had been the one she felt safest with and practically spent every night in there with him.
Bishop gave a toothy grin down at the dark haired Anise, such a slight and skittish girl. She seemed to be settling into her role as his maid and was learning that her place was at his side. The vampire was enjoying her company, for the most part, Anise hadn't yet found her confidence around him. "Follow me," Bishop instructed, hands folding behind his back as he lead Anise from his living space and to the storage closet where she would find supplies to keep his room clean. "I don't expect you to clean much, I'm a naturally tidy person. The occasional dusting and bed making is all I ask." Bishop clarified as he came to stand in the hall outside of the storage space.
Without another word he turned away from her, headed back to his room, leaving the door open as he paced to the balcony the curtains had once blocked from view. His bright amber eyes gazed out over the expansive land around the Castillo. A smile touched his lips as the memory of him and Demetri came to him, the two throwing snowballs at each other and running around carelessly as their older brothers watched from a distance. Those days of fun had been nearly forgotten by the years and years of immortality.
Bishop had forgotten what it was like to be a kid, forgotten most of his morals too. The life of a vampire was a dull one, only when fresh hot blood touched his lips did his miserable existence mean anything. The burning fire of taking another's life so he could selfishly continue his, the thrill of hunting down a powerless human like a lethal jungle cat, and seeing their last expressions and hearing their last breaths. Bishop turned back into his room, sighing softly as he draped himself in his armchair carelessly.
Walking down the halls, he had finally reached Olivia's room. Knocking on the door, he entered to a surprising scene. "Why are you on the ground?" Angelo asked this in a monotone voice, not really caring for an answer.
Glancing over at Olivia he noticed her complexion wasn't as bad as he had anticipated."It seems you aren't dying. That would have been troublesome." Angelo smirked at Olivia speaking to her in a manner one would address to a small child.
Steading his vision outside, he noticed it was still raining, and the sky had became darker. So it was probably sometime in the afternoon. Moving his attention over to Olivia, Angelo studied her for a minute,"I'm sure you two have already made introductions." He said this while pointing toward Katerina.
"Anyway. Starting from today onward she is going to be a maid here. Since she is going to be in my care for now, I need you to show her around. And, don't worry about tending to me today, I'll call for you laster, so just show this child around." Pausing for a while, Angelo calculated his thoughts, reading his next words. After a moment of silence he stared down at Katerina.
"Listen up. You are going to be a maid at this house, form now on. I don't want any trouble out of you, since your already on thin ice." He waited for her to take the words in, than continued. "Also, in this house there are rules which, must be followed. If broken you will be either punished or killed."
Angelo looked Katerina in the eyes, his ruby orbs studying her,"Rule one: You must obey your master, which is me at the moment. I am your top priority, keep that in mind. Secondly, you aren't allowed to enter any of my brothers' and sister's quarters without permission, there are five us. Four brothers' and One sister.
Stopping, Angelo took a breath,"You are also forbidden to go into the forest adjacent to the castle, anywhere else is allowed. If this rule is broken I will kill you personally. Understood."
Without waiting for a reply he continued,"Do not enter the Eldest Brother's study, the one with blonde hair. This includes any rooms that are locked, unless Castiel, himself, says otherwise. Lastly, keep all the curtains closed during the morning. You can open them during the nighttime." Angelo felt like explain this took to much energy.
But he knew that this maid in particular, needed to know them. "Besides the rules you have heard, I have rules of my own. You becoming my maid, and the fact that I am a Vampire does mean you supply me with your blood whenever needed. But. Since, I have Olivia you aren't needed unless she is unwell like today."
He went over the rules he had given Olivia in his head, repeating ever one perfectly,"Secondly, whenever entering my room you must never go past the doorway, unless given permission. If you hear music coming from my room do not enter until it has finished. Thirdly, touch nothing in my room without permission from me. Fourth, wherever I go, you must go with me as well. Of course you are allowed breaks in between are meetings. Though today I want you to follow Olivia around, so you can get use to this castle, so the fourth rule won't start until you have finished looking."
Parting his lips he took a breath,"That is all, if I have anymore I will make sure to tell you ahead of time." Walking closer to Katerina, pondering on something as he stared at her.
Getting closer, Angelo bent down in front of Katerina glaring her in the eyes,"Unlike the rest of the maids, I am going to be watching you very closely. If you dare to break any one of these rules, or if I found out you have caused trouble. I won't hesitate to get rid of you. Understood." Angelo's voice was extremely cold, holding no room for complaints.
He ran a hand gently through his own hair, eyes flashing towards the door, "You're allowed out there you know.." He whispered, feeling a sense of dread, "The woods however... are particularly dangerous. Far more dangerous than the ones you grew accustomed to. I assure you. Castiel banned them for your own protection.." His eyes were weary, tired. His complexion seemed paler than that of his brothers. He was pale to begin with, but as the days passed, Demetri passed as sickly even. Despite the fact that Vampire's were immune to all human ailments.
"Hey...are you ok? Because, if I can be frank here, you don’t look so good..not that you ever did but.. Not to worry you or anything...you kinda look like you at on death’s door.”
As the human girl struggled for words, Demetri leaned against the wall, closing his eyes for a moment, "Honestly I've been awaiting mine and Bishop's hunting trip.. I've not ate in nearly two weeks.. So, not exactly." He laughed to himself, turning his gaze toward her, "Your fire.. determination.. Bishop had that when we were human. He was quite the explorer himself." The picture of the two of them sneaking out of the courtyard over the fence, Castiel warning them not to go, it all brought a warm feeling to the sanguine haired male, "I can't remember how many times father whipped us as children for Bishop talking me into exploring them together." He looked genuinely happy as he recalled his memories as a human, "Forcing you to let me feed has been out of the question. I can't bring myself to hurt you when you remind me so much of the pieces I lost of my brother."
He rubbed his eyes quickly, pushing himself from the wall. His movements weren't as graceful as usual, in fact he was staggering a bit, "Just a little dizzy I suppose." He chimed, attempting to reassure her. He ushered for her to follow him, as he started to lead her towards the mess he'd created upon discovering Mira. "Some more rest should help." He added, though he knew feeding was the only solution. Another week and he'd be hours from knocking on death's door. Three weeks would be incredibly dangerous. Younger vampires have died within two. Though he kept his own worries from the raven haired girl's mind. He didn't want to worry her, despite it's temptations.
___________________________________________________________________________________________
Katerina’s hand was resting against her chest, her thumb and index finger high on each side of her neck. She took care in her deep breathing, though she was more surprised at the fact that she didn’t feel her fear any longer. She merely felt like she ran as fast and as far as she could, and now she sat to take a break. The confirmation of that missing fear was confirmed when the knock at the door didn’t make her jump. Maybe I am crazy. Maybe I’m dreaming – it makes sense. Otherwise why the hell am I not leaving?
A child? Just how old were they? The female chewed on the inside of her cheek, so deep in thought that it was only the blood that she tasted that made her come back to reality. She tried to pay attention, she really did, but all she wanted was her research – her books that she collected over a few years - and read more about their kind. She pressed her palm to the floor in attempt to push herself up so that she could bow to him – vampire or not, he was important – but her body felt too weak to comply. Mentally, she apologized and sat up as straight as she could muster, folding her hands neatly on her legs as she tucked them under her body. Oh my, I am a child… Look at me, posing nicely so father doesn’t beat me to behave like a lady.
The rules she found reasonable, until he spoke of having to give her blood. I’m no maid, I’m a bloody blood slave. A lost puppy to follow him around as if I have nothing better to do with my life. The thought set a fire to her eyes, but she quickly extinguished it with a gentle bow of her head, closing her unusual crimson eyes so that he wouldn’t see it. Kat tried to keep her body deathly calm, even if her heart did betray her with the rise and fall of its rate.
“Understood, Lord and Master.” Katerina’s finger lightly tapped against the top of the other as she tried to recall if she caught his name, but she could only think about the resources they had here. She could only imagine shelf after shelf of leather bound books – one’s so rare that no more than a hand full of eyes that have ever looked at them. She glanced at Olivia. If I am to follow her around… I can’t so much get in trouble if I just happen to push .. lead.. her in the direction I want her to go… She met his gaze when he knelt down to her, eying his fangs as he spoke – wondering what other myths had truth behind their words. Her fingers laced together as she fought the urge to touch him again, to poke, prod and examine.
Watching me closely, hm? No matter how hard she tried, Kat just couldn’t keep the smirk from curling the corners of her lips. A man with the looks that any other would kill for would be paying close attention to me… She sucked in her bottom lip to bite on, giving herself enough pain to give her back her expression to let him know that she was listening to him. Katerina did take Angelo seriously, she did, but they were all so… dramatic. The way she looked at it, was that she really didn’t have much of a life left anyway, so death could only be a blessing, and if she did find something to want to live for – well, it wouldn’t make much of a difference if she was dead anyway. So instead of being afraid of her shadow, she was going to figure out away to study them more. The rest of the world would have to find out eventually. The innocent needed a way to protect themselves. Deep in her heart she knew that she, too, was afraid of them, and that’s what drove her to behave and not act out. There was always worse than death.
“Food…” She said simply as she looked up at Angelo again. “When are we allowed our own meals? I assume you keep the others fed well to supply to you a healthy amount to what you need.” Unwell. Olivia was incredibly pale and unwell. Maybe they don’t. Maybe they take what they need and blame you for not handling it.. Oh, what did she get herself in to? It was her curiosities that would have brought her back even after the knowledge she had now. Kat had a beautiful place to live and hopefully, an always stocked supply room of salted meats and canned vegetables. In order to keep that – and her life – she’d have to be a sad little puppy needing the approval of the man in front of her just so that he could take what was hers. Maybe loneliness and theft wasn’t so bad after all – even with the threat of getting my hands cut off…
"And, don't worry about tending to me today, I'll call for you later, so just show this child around." Again, Olivia nodded and then turned her gaze towards Katerina with a kind smile hoping to reassure her. Angelo continued talking, but now addressed Katerina as he repeated the exact same rules which he had given her the night before.
She waited patiently through every word he said, though she could feel her eyes toying with her almost forcing themselves shot. She almost had to pinch herself to keep her two feet on the ground. It wasn't until Angelo threatened Katerina that any sight of tiredness banished in concerned over the new girl.
Thankfully she replied respectfully and abiding to his rulings, however her nerves were once again teased with when Katerina spoke again, “Food… When are we allowed our own meals? I assume you keep the others fed well to supply to you a healthy amount to what you need.” Olivia spoke in a hushed tone, hoping Katerina's question would not anger Angelo or perhaps knowing that he would not care to respond.
"Almost all of us are good at cooking, we each cook at our own time without bothering anyone and as long as we clean up after ourselves. It is most often times either Tanzy, Anise or myself." Olivia explained and waited a bit before she spoke again. "Speaking of, are you hungry?" she paused for a moment before she glanced at Angelo, let out a small smile and nodded again letting him know that she would take care of her and do as he asked. She turned her eyes back to the new girl and then spoke again, "perhaps I could cook something for you before I give you a tour through the castle," before she could continue she paused, almost realizing that her one-sided conversation had almost drained what little energy she had left. She had to wait but a few seconds to catch her breath and to regularize her now troubled breathing.
She turned to thank Bishop again, taken aback as she realized he'd left her. She speedily returned to his room, getting straight to her duties. She decided to begin at his wardrobe and work her way back around the room. Gently gliding the duster along the exterior of the room. I wonder why Bishop chose me..? He seems so bored.. She thought to herself. Normally she wouldn't have allowed such thoughts while on the job, but dusting was hardly a strenuous task that required full attention. She glanced over, just in time to witness the smile across the face of the hotheaded vampire. A tiny grin crossed her own features, returning back to work. He can be alright at times.. She shook herself from her observation, the last thing she wanted was to be caught staring at him. Explaining would be exceptionally torturous. Once she was satisfied with her work on the wardrobe, Anise sidestepped to his desk, cautiously taking the duster over it's surface and contents.
Why me..? I'm not talented like Tanzy, or beautiful like Olivia.. I understand he fancies me over Alice, but still I'm definitely not his first choice. Her thirst to rationalize his decision was driving her absolutely mad. No matter what angle she took the situation, she always came to naught. She couldn't fathom any reason he'd willing choose her aside from keeping Alice in the palm of his hand. She ceased her actions for a moment, realization smacking her in the face. Am I nothing more than a pawn to be used against my sister? The reality of the matter stung, though her ability to change the situation was nonexistent at best.
"Why did you choose me..?" The words slipped from her lips before she could reclaim them. They were far too blunt, extremely out of character for the timid girl. It was certain she'd mistakenly voiced her thoughts. She immediately clasped both of her petite hands over her mouth, feather duster falling to the floor. She stood in shock for a moment before withdrawing her hands. She opened her mouth, striving to reclaim her words. She fearfully debated the outcome of the events to follow her foolish mishap. If Castiel threatened Tanzy's life over simple monotonous questions, she was certain Bishop would be enraged. Of all things she could have mistakenly voiced her opinion on, she'd questioned his judgement!
She quickly spun around on her heels to face her Master, "I meant.. Well.. " she stammered, pleading to any gods that would listen to salvage her from this treacherous situation. She eventually lowered her gaze in defeat. I might as well be honest if I'm already in hot water.. Her gaze timidly lifted to meet his, "I just meant.. I can't understand any of this.." She delivered her words with far more caution, "I.. apologize for my audacity.. I should've held my tongue.." She whispered, eyes scanning Bishop for his reaction. And now I wait..
The array of emotions that overtook Castiel entire being was something that couldn’t be described in mere words. So, I will not attempt to try. What I will do is vividly illustrate the quarreling of thoughts that burdened his brain like a sickness. It was maddening really. For centuries, he imagined his sister’s agony; a small fragile being completely demolished by the merciless world around her. It kept him awake at night. It was the reason he stopped sleeping to begin with. The images of her lifeless azure eyes staring up at him, scolding him for not being there, for not protecting her. Her lips pressed against the tip of his nose and his mind went back to the night of her disappearance…the tears spilling from his eyes as he watched his only sister being ripped from her family. Instantly, he pulled away, pushing the memory out of his head as he slowly dropped his hand from her neck. His fingers brushed against his sides as he backed away, his gaze never fleeting.
It took him a minute or two to collect himself, gather his bearings, to speak. He just didn’t know how his world could be crumbling around him in such a short amount of time. Swiftly, the eldest of the Santiago vampires squared his shoulders as he parted his pallid lips slightly. “Welcome home, sister,” he said, formally, maintaining his distance. It was all too much to handle in one sitting. He needed time, time to cope and think and reason. He needed time to accept her. “I will send for a new wardrobe for you and your bedroom is just as you…left it. Seeing as you are without a maid, I will also take the liberty of hiring a butler to be at your beck and call.” He offered a curt bow before quickly making his escape. He moved like the ghost he was, drifting and blending into the shade. A roaring thunder cracked through the ominous sky outside of the castle as Castiel stormed into his study, slamming the door behind him. He completely ignored Tanzy’s presence as he turned on his heels, inhaled, and shot his marble fist out; the stone of the wall crumbling to rubble at his feet. He breathed heavily as he rested his forehead against the cool wall. He inhaled and exhaled rapidly, steadying his emotions, reining them in and hiding them underneath the rest of his misery.
“Leave my room, Tanzy. I am in need of solitude.”
With his cloak trailing behind him like a shadow, Castiel waltzed into the main parlor his marble and gold mask in hand. There was a powerful air that surrounded him, shrouded him in pure unadulterated strength. He looked confident, unconcerned, unperturbed, and completely in control. Elegant fingers caressed the face of his mask, pressing it against his chiseled face and obscuring it from the world around him. The parlor was glittering in gold, crimson, and black, alight, and effervescent in scheme and granger. Castiel was pleased with Demetri’s work thus far. There were merely a few small details to see to. “Demetri,” he sighed, watching his brother speak to the chef in hushed tones. “I presume tonight’s festivities are in order. The ball is to begin when the clock strikes eight, so your time is rather short. Our guests will be arriving soon enough, so pray tell how I may be of assistance, dear brother.”
Tanzy froze at the sudden wrenching of the door, seeing the master of the house storm into the room without a glance towards her. He seemed more unreachable than ever before, and his fist colliding with the wall earned a flinch from the maid, eyes fixed on him when she heard his cool voice reach her ears. She almost wanted to ask what was wrong, instinctually protective and concerned when someone seemed unhappy, a habit she developed after being the eldest and helping to look after her siblings. However, Castiel's tone as well as his demeanor, the aura about him, told her enough. Her mind reconsidered the foolish notion of trying to talk to him, and so she simply bowed her head, picking up her bucket of supplies.
"As you wish master Castiel." she said softly, her gaze lingering on his form for a second more before taking her leave.
Tanzy found herself looking around at the elegant decor, the polished floors, and all the visible furniture with a critical, careful eye. Tonight was a ball, and she felt even more pressed than usual to ensure everything looked perfect. Spotting a slight smudge on the grand staircase, she hastilly scurried over with her cleaning cloth, remedying the situation with haste. Once more she glanced about, only briefly noticing Castiel and Demetri before the drapes over one of the windows caught her eye. She once more hurried over, fixing a crease in the fabric so it lined up perfectly, neatly, crisply. This finished, she checked herself over, smoothing out the white apron of her maid outfit. She checked the rest of her uniform, making sure nothing was out of place or, heaven forbid,-stained. Of all days to look proper, today was it.
Demetri was already clad in his tuxedo, not a single wrinkle in his attire. He tugged at the cuff of his coat, admiring his attire. He was wearing a black top hat, to accompany his standard black tuxedo. His mask held in his free hand loosely. He'd wanted an orange one, but he just couldn't find a style that matched his exquisite taste in such short amount of time. He had no choice but to begrudgingly settle for the red and gold one in his hand. Demetri sighed a bit as he thought about his compromise. It wasn't in his nature to compromise, it went against his whole genetic makeup. Santiago's didn't compromise except for another Santiago. He had a reputation to uphold however, so he wasn't about to complain about his mask, or give evidence he was displeased with it. As he realized the deadline was approaching, Demetri went ahead and slipped his mask on. He crinkled his nose as he adjusted the material. It was a bit ill fitting, though he knew it couldn't be helped. All masquerades were dreadfully uncomfortable for one's face after all. After reaching maximum comfort, which honestly speaking, wasn't at all, Demetri swept himself over to a nearby mirror, adjusting his hair. He'd opted to slicking it back in a refined manner. none of his usual wild strands hanging loosely around his face.
Just as he'd turned around to scold one of the kitchen boys, his eyes fell on his older brother. Emerald orbs examined him, giving him a slow once over before grinning. Castiel's hair was always their mother's pride, though it was always defiant to her attempts in arranging it. He nearly snickered at the reminiscent memory of their mother's attempt of taming the blond's hair. "You look dignified as always." Demetri commented, tapping his chin. He could tell that Castiel attempted with his hair, though his endearingly unruly hair was naturally curling behind his ears. He'd definitely ruined his attempt before anyone else even witnessed his hard work by running his fingers through it. Castiel was always messing with his tresses afterall. Though it's probably what made him the most approachable among the brothers. His hair suited his hard facial features, giving him a false inviting appearance.
You give up a lot for our happiness, for that I thank you brother...
He smiled a bit, "Well you could.." He trailed off, looking around the room, attempting to locate a task "Help me pick out the second serving of wine. I chose red, Bordeaux to start things off, but I'm having trouble picking which is going to be the followup and which the beginning drink.." He frowned to himself. How he loved the earthy wine. The thought of it's blueberry and vanilla accents and strong finish made his mouth water, "Château Bourbon La Chapelle? Or perhaps Château Biac, Cuvée Felix de Biac?" He then remembered he should possibly explain the difference, considering the were all from the same industry, "Château Bourbon La Chapelle has a flinty, earthy and smoky character. It is then combined with floral notes and hints of raspberry, oak and spice." He informed the eldest, but proceeded in offering him a small sample glass. Describing a taste and actually tasting the substance were entirely different. "Now, Château Biac, Cuvée Felix de Biac.. has more of a nutty and silky quality with notes of berries, blackcurrants and spice." He held the second testing glass as he awaited his brother's opinion.
"The help has the rest under control I assume." Demetri smiled contently, "All we have to do is oversee thanks to this years brilliant teamwork. Did you pick out your little dove's costume for tonight or did you choose to let her choose?" He quirked an inquisitive eyebrow, taking the moment to jab at the eldest. He typically left Castiel alone, but the opportunity was right in front of him, he couldn't pass it up. Demetri awaited an answer, before his mind wandered elsewhere, like how his twin was handling the situation. He seemed to be under a lot of stress and due to his current duties, he had little time to give Bishop. He just hoped that his brother would be stable enough to enjoy the festivities. His eyes caught movement by the drapes, snickering as he noticed the maid 'fixing' things, "Is she even going to enjoy herself tonight?" He added in amusement, "I don't see how she could. That's the whole reason I volunteered was to avoid doing just that."
Time Skip - Two days Time - Day of the Ball
Fixing his posture he started to walk properly down the hallways, cleaning around what little he saw that needed to be cleaned, all the while of heading towards Mirabelle's room where she should be asleep at this time. It was in the afternoon and the sun was just barely showing it's way inside the mansion, nearing falling down from the sky. Shuu, without thinking much of it, opened the drapes inside the mansion. He enjoyed the sun, which is why he got up during the mornings. It relaxed him, but the people inside the Mansion weren't really one for it. So during the day the drapes would be closed and at night they would be opened.
It was almost time for the sun to be fully down from the sky and nearly everyone inside the house should be just now waking up or they were already awake. Once he finished the dusting and cleaning, he stepped outside dusting out the duster.
~ Beep Beep! ~
"Ah! Shuu, I presume?" A man came out of the black wagon holding a package up to him with a dorky grin.
Shuu smiled and took the package, he was a bit curious as to what the dress would look like. "Oh this is great, even though you are late."
The man rubbed the back of his head smiling still. "Yeah sorry about that. Traffic sucks."
"At least you made it." Shuu tipped the guy and left him, walking back inside the house with the box in his hands. Wasn't to long before he made it up to Mira's room. ~Knock Knock ~ "Lady Santiago?" He said making his way inside her room, placing the box on top of her desk. Then walking over to her window, opening up the drapes. The sun was gone and the sky looked a bit of an orangey purple color.
Mirabelle had been in her room for the last couple of days, sorting through the new clothes her brother had gotten her and going through her old things. There was a tired expression on her face as she refused to sleep – staying awake during the day time with the curtain cracked enough to let in the light without letting any direct rays come across her bed. When the sun would set, she would set about lighting every candle and lantern in her room, sitting deathly quiet as she listened to the rest of the home. Mirabelle didn’t feel safe here, and she wondered if she ever would.
When the knock occurred on her door, she looked up from the window well she was sitting in and let out a gentle sigh, watching as he opened her other window. “Do I really have to go to this?” She asked rhetorically, getting up to take the dress from her dresser. She looked it over and let out a light, unlady like snort. “You are to never hire them again.” She muttered and laid the dress out over her bed, retrieving the small pouch holding sewing materials so that she could fix a few stitches. The dress was perfect, but Mirabelle had a tendency to find something wrong with the most beautiful things. Life could be cruel if you let it.
She picked the dress up and held it against the front of her as she walked over to the full length mirror placed on her wall. She looked at her face. Mirabelle was so pale but it gave her skin a porcelain touch – her features were so perfect she looked like a doll. Mirabelle had the body of a woman and eyes that told a thousand stories when she didn’t have her guard up. “I was supposed to be here.” She whispered. “Waiting for father to find someone for I to marry. A baby at fourteen. Now look at me..” She muttered. Mirabelle chewed on the inside of her cheek until he drew blood. She hadn’t fed in so long – Mirabelle hated to feed. She hated what she was. That is until she lost the little bit of humanity she had left and savored the power it gave her when she fed until she’d pass out.
The female vampire stripped there in front of the mirror and then stepped into her dress, looking over her shoulder to Shuu, a silent gesture for him to adjust the back of her gown, lace her corset and then tie it tight. Her hair was already done, having it down and curled to the best of her ability, her hands and face freshly washed. Mirabelle really was a beautiful girl, but she only saw the things that were wrong with her. Saw the things that everyone else had pointed it out the days she was a slave – the men saying she was too fragile or too weak, too scarred and not afraid enough.. anything to get the price down a little farther. She remembered when she ripped their throats out after she was changed. The scars that had riddled her body had disappeared, but the scars on her heart would take more time than that.
Belle put a fake smile on her face, one that brightened her eyes and could have fooled anyone as she looked at Shuu through the mirror, watching as dressed her. Mirabelle had yet to taste the one that belonged to her, but she didn’t dare. Not yet. Brother told her to try and keep him alive. If she fed on her own, he would have no chance – and he could be such good company…
Sluggishly dragging the exposed flesh of her soles against the sleek floorboards, Alice half-heartedly tossed the gem of a fruit up into the air before, without effort, snagging it. ”I wonder how Anise is doing..?” mused her spoken thoughts, a curiosity and loneliness giving the words life. After all, she hadn’t really found the time to be with her sibling (more like Anise couldn’t) and it was starting to eat away at their bond. Subconsciously repeating the toss and catch with herself, the maid’s eyes focused to the decor of the hall. Hm… kinda drab.. I don’t suppose Demetri arranged it.. was the inner assessment, that ghost of a smile lifting into a titled smirk. Suppressing a yawn, Alice, absentmindedly, trailed a a few fingers just shy of her right cheekbone, a slight frown diminishing that smirk. Those 3 birthmarks, the ones in the shape of tear drops, weren't hidden for the first time she arrived at Castillo..after all, concealing them with makeup usually happened AFTER she had gotten dressed...and seeing she had, literally, just rolled out of bed, there was no time. Giving a shrug of her shoulders, she made a mental note to hide it later. However, just as her mind was beginning to drift, a rush of cold air brought her to a rude reality check. Dressed in nothing more than a mere tank top of midnight and cropped cargo shorts with a thigh-reaching hem that bordered on the scandalous, it shouldn’t have been a surprise that her flesh textured with goose bumps. Though would she ever swap her usual for something warmer and more practical of their climate? Never. Because, in this particular outfit, all Alice would ever have to do is slide on her combat boots and call it good….could she do that with the expected feminine nightwear and leap out a window? Hardly. ”Damn….I thought vampires were cold enough...so why are they freezing us out?” mumbled her complaint, head shaking and causing the wild mane to briefly catch movement.
Before any notion of time could register, Alice found herself outside of the door that served as a the gateway to her room. Exhaling another soft sigh, boredom consuming her attention once more, the maid silently slipped through the threshold. That boredom was, regretfully, shortly lived as a certain box caught her eye; pristine white in a rectangular formation that occupied the length of the twin bed, it was neatly secured with a black satin ribbon, a folded card sitting atop. Eyes narrowing in suspicion, the girl’s gaze flickered around the room in caution before landing back on the alien object. Raising the apple to her mouth, Alice sunk her teeth into the fruit’s flesh before shifting a cautious foot forward. Pausing, she tore a section off with her teeth, chewed it and swallowed before repeating the whole process. After the fourth turn of this cycle, the stalling finally coming to an end, Alice clutched the apple between her jaw as both hands meticulously unravelled the posh wrapping. Lifting the card, index finger of the left hand flipping it’s cover, those narrowed eyes grew into slits seeing Miss Alice Delopar elegantly scrawled in black ink. Heartbeat now slowed to a dramatic pulsation, the maid carefully set the card to the side as both hands, shakily, grasped the lid’s edges. Please don’t be what I think it is. Please don’t be what I think it is! fervently prayed that inner voice, a pleading terror evident in the tone. Immediately, the apple dropped and her complexion paled. The cause for this? Inside the box, neatly folded, was the god of girly dresses; voluminous amounts of dusty rose material, fabric roses in a shade darker, black ribbons and white lace. Taking a horrified step back, Alice went into a reaction similar to one that a person who had just discovered decapitate kitten heads might have. Mother...of frills…! What…. is...this thing?!” gasped out her words, each syllable leaking with shaking terror. Hesitating, the girl grasped the material between her thumb and index fingers, almost as if it would singe her if given full contact, before giving a quick upwards jerk, effectively removing it from the container. Hidden underneath, much to Alice’s dismay, were the heels, a corset, petticoat and bonnet. Mouth now agape with unspeakable shock, Alice peered inside the space before poking at the corset, hand receding with remarkable speed. ”What..is..this torture device?!” pieced together her voice, that terror from before only increasing. Demetri..he did this! whispered her inner voice, narrowed eyes sharply retraining to the address card. Storming forward and snatching it off the bed, Alice took off at a running speed through her door and into the parlor.
”Demetri…!” came her echoing growl of annoyance, eyes latching onto his stature on the main floor, Castiel next to him in conversation. Fists crumpling the paper in rage, the maid stalked over to the banister before promptly mounting it, side saddle, and sliding down it’s length. Jumping off as it’s end approached, Alice stalked over to the conversing vampires, barefeet making a soft padding noise against the flooring. Taking a pause at the ginger’s side, face a mixture between being pissed off and shocked, the maid unfolded the card before holding it up for him to see. ”W..what is t-this, Demetri!? F-..Frills- They were everywhere! Pink, Lacey, Flouncy...R-r-roses! And t..torture devices! I don-don’t even know what it wa-was! Is this your idea of a joke?! Or a p-perverted habit?! You...you can’t expect me..t-to wear that!” fumbled out her words, distressed frustration, anger, shock and embarrassment giving light to the flustered gestures and protests.
Castiel silently surveyed his brother’s formal attire. It was no surprise to him that Demetri had been able to clean up quite nicely. Castiel on the other hand was not as fashionable or savvy in the art of appearances. To him, it barely mattered, but this was a formal event, meaning he had to put forth effort. He had attempted said effort with his hair, but it merely ended in shambles. In what started as controlled parted locks were now untamable wisps that curled and quivered on his scalp. There was no use trying to maintain a presentable hairstyle, not when his refused to cooperate. He settled for the tousled look, carelessly running his fingers through the feathery gold strands before deeming himself respectable. With his demeanor as strong as ever, Castiel glided over to his sibling’s side. He sampled the various wines as bided, leaving the decision up to his sophisticated palate. As he indulged in alcoholic beverages, Castiel listened to the whimsy in Demetri’s voice. Parties were never Castiel’s cup of tea, but he’d relent and allow one to take place just to hear the happiness in the young vampire’s voice. He gestured to the glass in his hand, “Château Biac will do quite nicely. It’s my personal favorite.” He turned around, waving the kitchen boy off, absently as he placed his wine back on the platter and intertwined his fingers behind his broad back. He glanced down at Demetri, his lip quirking fondly in knowing that tonight’s masquerade would more than likely be going rather smoothly. “Splendid,” he said dully. “I believe I’ve endured enough headaches for one lifetime.” However, his unnoticeable smile quickly vanished at the mention of his maid. Instead his blond brow quirked, studying Demetri’s face for a moment before speaking. It puzzled him why he insisted on calling the help little doves. He found the title rather ridiculous, but he humored his brother nonetheless, “I’ve arranged for a professional to provided her with an array of garments and accessories within the confines of her quarters. I simply don’t have time to contemplate the fashionable presentation of my maid. I chose to leave the decision to her alone. She has much to choose from and what she doesn’t pick will be kept for her and the other maids in the off chance we may host or take part in another formal event.”
His disinterested gaze fell on his fumbling maid, sighing as she straightened the curtains without being asked. He truly admired her dedication, but it was becoming troublesome when she continuously cleaned and moved Castiel’s belongings about. Still, watching her scramble around was both entertaining and dare he say somewhat endearing. “Unfortunately my ‘little dove’ is under the impression that I want her to constantly scrub and polish every aspect of this castle. I don’t understand how I’ve managed to make her think such a thing, but I simply allow her to go about it. Just the other day, I caught her alphabetizing my library and polishing my door knob without my asking. When I inquired that she take the rest of the day in leisure, she insisted I let her finish. I had to threaten her to put the cloth down. She’s a dedicated human, I’ve concluded, but I plan to steer her attention away from work just a tad.” He shot Demetri a flash of a wicked smile before it quickly disappeared.
Just as he composed himself, Castiel’s ears perked at the sound of a rapid heartbeat and stomping feet. That only meant one thing, “I assume your maid is not pleased with her attire, brother.” It nearly made him smirk to see Alice marching towards them as if she were entitled to something. It was cute, to say the least. Like watching a mouse, maliciously approaching two massive lions that could easily turn her skeleton into toothpicks. She watched her splutter, indifference evident in his bright eyes. He nearly rolled his eyes at her, but instead he settled for giving her a bland unblinking stare. “Are you done, love?” he said, monotonously, tilting his head in mild amusement. Oh Demetri really chose a spitfire. The last time he and Alice saw one another, he had promised—not threatened—he’d snap her skinny neck in two if she stepped out of line again. She was teetering on the edge of said line at the moment and Castiel was dying for her cross it, to give him an excuse to make her wish she didn’t complain. It’s been a while since he’s tortured and he had to admit that he had missed the screams and the feeling of blood between his artisan fingers. She just had to take that one step over the edge and she would be his for the spanking…I mean, taking.
Sadly, as his excitement heightened so did his bloodlust. His bright cerulean gaze shifted to a dark menacing grey and his pearly fangs arched in his gums. He quickly inhaled, smelling Alice’s alluring aroma and his mouth watered. He couldn’t feed from her…he couldn’t do it. So, he shot Demetri a quick look, telling him through eye contact that he was in need of sustenance. “It seems in all my planning, I’ve neglected to maintain a healthy regimen,” he bit his bottom lip, revealing one polished fang. “I will be taking my leave, brother. I wish you luck,” he cut his eyes to Alice, giving her a look of apathy. “You’ll need it.” With that, he departed, stuffing his fists in the pockets of his trousers as he coolly walked away. “Pins and needles, Alice,” he quipped, brushing past her and as he did a smirk adorned his pale visage, but it went unseen.
In his exit, Castiel’s hunger clawed at him like a beast being kept in a cage. It was irritating, but he managed to keep himself at bay. The only indication of his carnal need was the swirling vortex of shiver and steel in his hues. He zeroed in on Tanzy, smiling sadistically as he approached her without her knowing of his presence. Swiftly, he was behind her, his slender fingers wrapping around her wrists to cease her idle cleaning. He leaned down, his lips brushing her ear as he spoke from behind, “I need you, Tanzy. Come; let us go somewhere private, shall we?”
Tanzy had just been about to relax for a moment when who else but Alice slid down the railing of the grand staircase. The staircase she had polished herself. Looking on in mortification, the young woman 'eep'-ed and scurried over, cloth in hand. Wasting no time, she bowed her head to the fellow maid and the masters of the house before re-polishing the railing, completely focused on her task.
Getting into a rhythm, Tanzy began to hum softly as she worked, completely unaware of the male behind her, advancing towards her. At the feel of his fingers on her wrists, she let out a soft gasp, dropping the cloth in surprise. She thought she could compose herself before looking too flustered, but such hopes were immediately squashed at the feel of warm breath at her ear; the calm, cool voice of her assigned master.
The result was instantaneous. The blood drained from her face, only to shoot right back up into her cheeks, turning the female a bright cherry red in the face. The maid bit her lip, cursing herself for being so easily startled. Shivers traveled down her spine as Castiel's hot breath tickled her sensitive neck and ear. Did he somehow know those two spots were the most sensitive spots on her?! She bit back a whimper, daring to peek over her shoulder at the male. What could he possibly need in private-?
Seeing the look in his eyes, she recalled the first time she'd seen him look at her that way. It had been a while, and he hadn't drank from her since then. So he was hungry. There was no avoiding it she supposed, but she still was a bit scared of being a meal. Taking a deep breath, she nodded.
"O-Ok. You don't want m-me to finish first?" she murmured, suddenly self-conscious of how close he was.
Shuu wasn't to sure of what she found wrong with the dress. The color suited her eyes well, along with her paled skin. He thought the people did very well on their job in such little time they had done it.
The gesture she made as she stood in front of the mirror was clear. He was to help her fix up the dress and lace her inside it. Though he was trained to be a butler, sometimes he felt more like a babysitter. She complained about the dress and about getting married along with having a child.
"Smiling like that, must be tiring." Sure she was good at faking a smile, and was expecting him not to noticed, but if he didn't noticed even the smallest things wrong with the Lady he works for, he wouldn't be a very great butler. It only took a glance for him to noticed, but he went back to do the finishing touches up for the dress.
Once he was done he turned her around to face him. With a step back he looked at her from head to toe, the only thing left were the shoes. Walking over to the box, the pair of shoes were there laying down in a bed of crinkled decorating paper. "I am sure you must be nervous, My Lady, and have alot on your mind. But please do your best to push all those matters to the side for just tonight. It's a big night and you must look your best."
He knelt down before her, touching her ankles with his finger tips to let her know he is about to lift her foot. He kept his shoulder at her reach so that she could lean on it. It didn't take long before the shoes were on and she was complete. Her wearing jewels were up to her, though he did think she looked better without them. Jewels to him only hide a persons real beauty.
He was done and he let her take another look at herself as he cleaned up around her room. It had become spotless as if he wasn't even there. He held the box behind him as he stood properly, waiting for her to finish up what was needed.
Mirabelle was his second,..third client, seeing as her brother is the man who hired him. For now until he says other wise, Shuu must work alongside Mirabelle. It wasn't all that bad though, he did on the other hand hated the complaints, but still it was alright and he could always end up with worse. He held back a shudder and composed himself.
Drifting memories played their share, showing of her mother teaching her manners and acting like a woman, before her attention was brought back to what was hers. “Don’t kill the help.” How troublesome. Where they really that hard to replace? In her last few days of solace, Mirabelle finally understood the power that she had. Her family was feared even now, and she finally understood her father – understood her brother. There was power in fear. Mirabelle pulled her shoulders back and stood up straight, looking over her bare shoulders, playing lightly with the strands of her long curled hair. Her dress was a deep red, fitted perfectly for her just for this event. The jewels glistened in the low candle light, making her glow.
"It's something I've learned as a child. Saved me a lot of beatings." She cooed lightly with a shrug of her shoulders.
But that smell… Shuu was desirable. She could smell him as he touched her, smell him as his fingers brushed her skin to lace her gown. His touch was warm – gentle, but determined. When he was finished, she turned, the bottom of her gown twisting against the floor and wrapping around her legs gracefully, just a tad too long before he placed her shoes on her feet. As he did so, instead of resting her hand on his shoulder, she ran her fingers through his hair which turned out to be a bad idea. It only made his scent stronger.
Mirabelle moved towards him, reaching around behind to take the box from his hands where she tossed it to the bed, bring his hands around to his sides to straighten his arms. This time she reached out to dress him, tugging at his tie to straighten it and smooth out the wrinkles, pulling down the front of it to tighten his shoulders. She made sure to put him in a nice suit, tailored just for him. He was dressed wonderfully, but Mirabelle had a habit to fiddle with things. Her eyes glistened as she imagined the white undershirt stain red. Needless to say, she was a bit of a messy eater. Such a waste, but what a lovely sight.
“Come love, we must go join the others..”..and I must find one of the help to torture … pleasure.. for a little while.. In her mind she debated just to taste him; to suckle his neck in the gentlest of manners. In truth, she liked to have him around and didn’t wish to harm him. Not when it had been so long since she fed. Keeping herself under control, she laced her arm with his after she picked up a smaller box that rested on the table. ”For you.” A gift – it was a mask for him to wear. Even if he was meant to help her and her only, he did it with a sincerity that she hadn’t deserved yet so she wanted to thank him before they were to join the rest of her family.
Reiji's carriage finally approached the Santiago estate. His eyes followed the details of the Castle, nostalgia coursing through him. He grew up there as a boy with his brothers.. It had been several decades since he last wandered the halls of his home. He was banished from the house, something about killing the help.. It was all trivial anyhow. They were just humans. He had a knack for forgetting his indiscretions over time. His books and real life tended to mold together. As a result he wasn't fully aware of reality anymore. Though it wasn't like he cared to take the time to sort reality from his fiction. It was too troublesome at the end of the day. Besides, Reiji was pleased with his lifestyle, that's all that mattered in the dark haired male's mind. As they reach the gates, Reiji opened the carriage, jumping out of the mobile vehicle, "Thank you, Raphael, I can walk from here." And he flicked a gold piece over his shoulder, the currency falling into the human's lap. He appreciated the gardens, their beauty was withstanding the rainy weather quite nicely. Demetri was the cause of their perseverance no doubt.
He made sure to keep out of sight, noticing that some sort of gathering was taking place at the estate tonight. Lovely. This will make for a dramatic entrance indeed. He thought to himself rather amused. He couldn't wait to see the look on Castiel's face when he made his return public. It'll be amusing to see how you handle my return, brother. He gave a swift jump before he landed on his bedroom's balcony. It was exactly as he left it, most likely because there was too much stuff aliening the floor. No one could possibly get around the room to clean it. It was unknown as to how Reiji himself got around in the cluttered mess. He tapped the window, the sheet of glass popping out of place. It certainly would have broken, had the vampire failed to catch the long sheet. He slipped past the gap between the wooden door and where the glass used to be before replacing it gently. No one knew of it's flaw except him, another perk of being as disorganized as he was. Castiel couldn't walk into his room, let alone examine it's flaws after he left. It was the perfect secret entrance. He looked around his room, frowning as he realized he'd have to start all over with his unattended herbs. Though that meant little to him currently. He had a maid to find, whilst also keeping himself hidden from his brothers. He had a present for his new maid. He'd witnessed her arrival, having spied on the castle for nearly two weeks. He chose now to make his appearance, when everyone's guard was down. His little sister had even returned. No one would be looking for him to return.
He shoved his door open, closing it quietly behind him. Holding a white and pink gift box under his arm. He sniffed the air, finding her scent before stealthily making his way through the halls. He had to hide behind a set of curtains to avoid the help, more than thankful that the sun had already fallen. He snuck past them however, opening Katerina's bedroom quickly. He tossed the box upon her sleeping form, "Put this on girl. You serve me now. If I hear any complaints, even one, I'll end you." He warned her, before turning his back on her. He didn't take into account she was probably still half asleep, but he wasn't the kind of man who cared about someone else's shortcomings, "I will find you during the party. For now, all you need to know is my name is Reiji Santiago." With that, the dark haired man disappeared again, awaiting the right moment to announce his return. He gave his maid no explanation, he deemed her unworthy and insignificant. Soon my brothers.. Very soon I will shake up everything you've worked towards with these girls. He'd left a dress, masquerade mask and a pair of heels for his maid, so he could find her easier within the crowd.
Castiel held back a smirk as her bright cheeks captured his attention. There it was again; that glorious purity shining through that determination. It was a precious sight, one that he knew he’d never grow tired of. His fingers removed themselves from her wrists moved to place a strand of pink hair behind her ear. “I think the railing could last without you, love.”
He trailed his hand down to hers, grabbing hold of the petite digits; he led her away from the others. She trailed behind him as he walked with purpose and hunger illuminating his eyes. They weaved through an overabundance of corridors until Castiel was sure that they wouldn’t be disturbed.
Swiping his tongue over his lips, Castiel gracefully came to a standstill, slowly turning to face her. In a blink of an eye, he had Tanzy in his grasp; her back pressed against the cobblestone wall and her chin gently being caressed by his thumb and forefinger. Castiel was leering down at her, a look that could be mistaken as lecherous, but was merely feral desire for the crimson essence that was flowing freely through her fragile veins. He could feel her quivering under his touch, causing him to actually smile a tad. “You’re shaking, Tanzy,” he breathed, leaning down to run his bottom lip against her sensitive neck. He found it all so alluring, to say the least; the way she shuddered and breathed. He decided to tease her further, poking out his tongue to taste the pallid crook of between her shoulder and collar. He smirked against her, brushing his fangs there just because he could. He had always enjoyed playing with his food, watching them squirm under his hand before he finally indulged. He took his time with Tanzy, finding her fear and anxiety utterly adorable. He was not opposed to the fear in her ruby orbs; in fact, he urged it on, listening to that pulse beat quicker with each brush of his lips and fangs, feeling her skin grow flustered beneath his artisan fingers. “Heavenly,” he whispered in her ear like a lover, grinning sadistically as he did.
It was all a sick game to Castiel, seeing as it was the only time he actually played games. He found a deep-seated pleasure in it; after all, it was the anticipation that excited him the most when it came down to it. Feeding was all fine and dandy, but it was watching the prey slowly lose their resolve before finally succumbing and craving his sweet bite. He loved it most of all when it was a pure soul under his boot; a soul that has yet to be tarnished by any other man or beast, a soul that could belong to him and him alone. That was what made Castiel so domineering and intimidating. It wasn’t the wealth, the power, or the vampirism, but that need to take what hasn’t been taken and possess what has yet to be possessed.
“Last time I was unable to feed from you properly,” he said, huskily in her ear. “Now, I have you all to myself.” Castiel tilted her chin up more ever so slightly, his eyes on the blue pulsating vein that seemed to call to him. It was like a siren, beckoning him to have a taste the wine of everlasting life. However, despite the amusement Tanzy’s trembling body provided, he wouldn’t be able to hit an accurate angle if he didn’t stand still. He liked toying with her too much to accidentally kill her. No, he’d wait until she failed. Currently, he had to calm her—slightly. “No need to fear, Tanzy,” her name sounded like verbal sin as he said it. “My bite will not induce pain, but pleasure. A pleasure so erotic that you’d be looking forward to our next,” he flicked the shell of her ear with tongue. “Session.”
Without further reassurance, Castiel tugged at the collar of her attire, pulling it down to reveal her milky shoulder and with one more smirk, he descended, biting into her vein with a mixture of a moan and a growl. It was better than he remembered—her blood, so rich and velvety. He almost moaned again. The hand on her chin was now encircling her waist, pulling her flush against his body. He held her like one would a courtesan, finding it rather appropriate for such an intimate transaction. Tanzy’s blood flooded his mouth and he gulped it down with the utmost greed, only pulling away when he thought she was on the verge of fainting. Crimson painted his pale lips and he sensually licked it away like a satisfied predator. He delved back into the fray to lap up the last her essence with languid strokes of his tongue before finally pulling away completely. He breathed heavily, feeling stronger and powerful—a feeling that could only be described as endorphin induced. Biting into his palm, Castiel held it to her lips, “Drink, it will heal you. When you’re done, I want you to go back to your chambers. There will be an abundance of gowns and jewelry awaiting, pick whatever you see fit and then prepare for this evening’s ball. Throughout the night, I insist that your actually enjoy yourself, Tanzy. No cleaning, arranging, or organizing of any sort. Consider this a night off.”
Tanzy was given no time to protest or even think, led away down the corridors of the castle until none of the hustle and bustle for the ball was in the least bit evident. They were far from anyone, and the thought of being utterly alone with Castiel was both embarassing and frightening. Assuming this would be a quick affair, she moved to hold up her wrist when she found herself pushed against the cold stone walls. He had moved so fast she hadn't even realized what was happening, her pulse quickening at the feel of his nimble fingers holding her chin. The young woman opened her mouth to speak, but no words came, too surprised and flustered.
She couldn't tear her gaze from his, the hungry look making her tremble in spite of her vain efforts to remain calm. Was it possible he was hungry enough to drain her completely? The thought did nothing to ease her nerves. Just as she was wondering if he could tell, Castiel's comment answered for her. She figured as much that he'd notice her quivering. But, what surprised her was the smile. Was he actually, possibly...smiling? The expression looked good on him, and she would have commented as such had she not been staring up in trepidation at the vampire.
Where her face had gone pale out of fear, the husky purr of his voice coupled with his choices of words caused Tanzy's face to once more burn a bright rosey red. She didn't think she could blush so hard, but by the time he mentioned her liking the bite, her face felt physically hot to her. His hot breath and his tongue on her skin earned a whimper, shudders snaking like electricity down her spine at each breath, each touch. Dammit, why was she so sensitive?! Tanzy bit her lip, nearly breaking the skin as she tried to calm herself.
"M-M-Master Castiel..." she squeeked timidly, only to gasp as he sank his fangs into her sensitive neck.
While the initial puncture stung, it seemed to only last a second. Tanzy was amazed to find she wasn't feeling pain as expected. She lifted her hands to cling to Castiel's shirt without realizing it. Her legs trembled beneath her, and she bit back a soft whine. What was wrong with her?! Why didn't this hurt? Why was she like putty in his grasp right now? She let out another soft cry as he pulled her closer, holding her to him like a gentleman holding his beloved. Not unlike her fantasies of finding her own 'prince charming' as it went.
As she was released, Tanzy held herself up somehow, leaning against the wall shakily for support. Somehow catching his words, she was brought out of her muddled and fuzzy thoughts upon seeing Castiel bite his palm, offering it to her. Drink his blood? Tanzy looked from the palm to Castiel, a question in her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly cupped his hand, lifting it to her lips. Her eyes avoided him as her blush came back, the woman swallowing hard in uncertainty. Nevertheless, she gingerly held her tongue out, tentatively accepting the crimson liquid.
Shuu was in his own lost at mind as she looked upon herself, making sure everything was perfect about her. Even only after a few days of knowing her, he was already use to this after one day of her. This sort of brought back memories of when he worked with his first master. The master who raised him to be the person he is now. Wasn't that long ago, his master had a woman who staid with them sometimes. She acted alot like Mirabelle, but this woman saw no flaws in herself. She was a vampire as well. Pale skin, a perfect figure, long flaming orange hair, and eyes as green as emerald jewels. Even her personality was perfect. An elegant woman.
"It's something I've learned as a child. Saved me a lot of beatings." She cooed lightly with a shrug of her shoulders.
It was then that he noticed her playing with his hair, running each finger through his strands. But he ignored it and stood away with that box in his hands. Wasn't to long once she stood next to him, taking the box away and fixing his clothes. He wasn't happy about the suit at all, it wasn't his thing to be wearing such a tedious thing. So when she fixed it, it made him feel uneasy. He was just going to have to take it off later and change his clothes. So he didn't see a point in what she was doing, yet he didn't say a thing, letting her do what she wished.
“Come love, we must go join the others..” Keeping herself under control, she laced her arm with his after she picked up a smaller box that rested on the table. ”For you.” A gift – it was a mask for him to wear.
He lifted his free hand to the box that he had opened with his other hand. The mask didn't really suit what he was going to wear, with what the gold and all, but, it did match his Ladies dress, so it was alright. He stared at it longer then he expected. Clearing his throat he bowed his head. "My lady, you shouldn't give your servants gifts, but seeing as tonight is a special night, I have no choice but to accept it. Please in the future, you cannot do this." He was grateful for it, but accepting a gift from higher class, didn't please him, it troubled him. Plus it was agents the rules for a Master to do such things like this. He looked up at her with a blank face as he broke free of her arm in a graceful way. "I will have to change into something much more appropriate if you want me to go. The rest are waiting for you down stairs, it wont take me long to change. I will be at your side again momentarily."
He bowed at her with a slight pained look in his visible eye, but he turned sharply with the box in his hand as well as taking the box from her bed along with him. Opening the door he took his Lady by her hand and smoothly walked her outside her room, and led her to the stair case. "Do excuse me. I will be back. We still have time before everyone is ready. So make yourself comfortable."
With one last bow he stared to walk away down the hall to take the servants exit. The only time he saw fit to walk down the main staircase was if it was in a hurry or a special guest was here and he was an escort. Apart from that he had his own way. As he walked down the halls to the servant's area, he did clean things here and there.
By the time he reached his room he only took 30 minutes before he was suited up, bathed and ready. His outfit was nearly perfect. His underneath clothes were a Victorian style of red and black fabric with a well pair of black pants. He did though refused to wear the ribbon that came with it, that was suppose to be around the neck. And almost lastly, the red leather Victorian jacket that came with it. And instead of zipping it up, he laced that part away, to now only show it as a over peace. As he was walking out of his room he placed the mask over his face, covering his eye once again with his hair.
He brushed his bangs out with his fingers as he walked down the hallways once again. The only thing that made him look like his self was probably the way he parted his hair, apart from that, he sort of looked like a Phantom in red or some kind of royal. He took his time as he walked, looking up at the moon with each window that passed by. Finding himself to have stopped half way down the hall, staring at a raven who had spotted him. This raven was a bit different, it had eyes of red and not black.
"That little brother of mine, really is full of surprises. I can't believe him, that little-" Angelo paced the piano room with cruel intentions. Of all of the things his lovely younger sibling could have created, he had to make it an event. And not just any event, but a ball. A Ball filled with large amounts of people, which required him to talk, smile, and forcibly be around them. Angelo never did well in large groups of people, he could barely stand meetings, which only consist of his siblings and the humans.
Angelo truly wished to just go hide somewhere, anywhere. So why hasn't he? Well, it isn't like he hasn't tried, but its just Angelo has hidden so many times during these kind of events, that his dearest brothers' have figured out every single little area were Angelo takes joy in stashing himself away in, and seals it off.
He does have other places outside of the castle, but Angelo has already calculated the outcomes of each endeavor. And each ending turns out the same, Demetri or Castiel find him. For example if he would to escape through the back of the castle, while no one was looking, than take off into a run toward the town, it would seem he would be home clear. No. They would most definitely catch him before he could even step out the back door.
It wasn't like Angelo was completely reluctant to attending the ball, since it was obvious he had dressed up. His clothing consisted of a simple tuxedo that contorted and fitted to his form. A single red tie being the only outstanding color, the remainder of his appearance was doffed in a grey shirt, a black jacket, pants, gloves and formalized footwear.
Of course Angelo was naturally tall, but his outfit added even more height to his figure. His mask caused his bright ruby orbs to glow brightly, making them the most noticeable features on his person. There wasn't anything magnificently different about Angelo, nor was his attire outstanding. But the simplicity of his all black mask and choice of clothing gave a very seductive and alluring impression.
Leaning against the open window, the night breeze brushed past Angelo, as he let the light of the moon cover him. Closing his eyes, Angelo glanced over at the music-box beside him. He had brought it with him since he felt stressed and haven't heard its music for a good while. Opening the lovely trinket, a soft melody filled the room. Consuming Angelo in its beautiful sound, drifting his thoughts away even for a second.
Though once the sweet music ended, Angelo's worries surfaced. He felt like all his thoughts would suffocate him, and he needed a way out. Rushing out of the room, he went over his options. He needed a place to hide, or at least a place where no one would look. Walking down the corridors hastily, his thoughts only worsened as he noticed the elegant food and well prepared decorations.
Leaning against a wall, Angelo steadied himself. He was really bad with parties, and it may seem rather ridiculous, and even pitiful. But Angelo felt sick to his stomach. He didn't hate that his little brother was happy, but it was just that Angelo always had bad experiences with balls. Hearing the rambling of his brothers', Angelo looked up with glaring eyes, but a hint of desperation could be found in them. They seemed to be engaged in a conversation, which Angelo didn't really want to enter. Than a thought popped into his head. I could hide there...
Taking off, Angelo paid no attention to anyone, escaping to the one place that no one would think to look for him. Knocking on the door, Angelo waited for it to open. There he was met by a small blonde haired girl, Olivia. Without being invited inside, Angelo entered and seated himself in a chair near the wall. Without a single explanation or word, he let out a sigh. Though his appearance was dazzling, his expression was rather childish.
Angelo noticed that Olivia was already wearing the dress he had chosen for her, and her shoes and mask were set aside. He had to admit the outfit, fit her well. Pushing the thought aside, Angelo glanced into her eyes, the usual lifelessness was replaced with a begging child, asking for comfort. His usual arrogant words filled with no concern and teasing intentions, could no longer be found. And he seemed more earnest,"Let me hide here, please. Just until the guest arrive. I have no where else to go."
This seemed like weird behavior for Angelo, and it may have been, but this was exactly how he got Castiel to do most of the things he desired when they were littler, so you could say it was an old habit. Whenever he was younger, and Angelo wished to play with Castiel, especially when the elder brother would purposely ignore his pleas, Angelo would cast his eyes filled with sorrow towards him, and since it was only during desperate situation, which Angelo used this attack, Castiel most often obliged to his request. But when it came to parties like these, his eyes meant nothing, and Castiel would still make him. So he no longer bothered to plead for his absence. Now his only hope of peace and quiet was Olivia, for the time being anyway.
Katerina’s groaned slightly as the door was opened. ”I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I only need a-…” She paused and tried to blink her eyes open to see who it was, only to find a man she’d never see before demanding her to get dressed. It was usually Angelo demanding why she wasn’t dressed and at his side already so that he could keep an eye on her, or Olivia fearfully waking her up so she wouldn’t get in trouble. Kat had been having a hard time with the changed sleep schedule.
”Kat.” She muttered when he simply called her girl and sat up to open the box. She looked at him and waited before he left to roll her eyes. Pink.. He wants me in pink… Just lovely. She groaned and flopped back against her pillows, where her slender arms covered her face. Just a little while longer…
When she found no peace to sleep, the female got up, wrapping the fur blanket around herself to keep covered as she opened the box more fully now, brushing her hand against the fabric. At least she didn’t have to wear that annoyingly itchy maid suit anymore. Before dressing, she went across the hall to the bathing room she shared with the other girls and washed her hair and her face, cleaning herself up to be presentable. The cool water felt good against her skin, and she basked in it for just a moment before she went back to her room to dress.
Katerina was never comfortable dressing up – it always made her feel out of place, but she did slip on the dress and place the mask to hide her features. She wasn’t sure what to make of the man, but so far she didn’t like him. She’d rather go back to following Angelo around like a lost puppy. At least he ignored her.
Grabbing her shoes, she fixed herself up, simply flipped her hair to the side to be out of her face and headed for the ball room. Or where she thought it would be. The home was big, and the tour she was given had mostly been forgotten – except for the important places, such as Angelo’s room, their library and their kitchen. Her bare feet padded softly though the halls as she hummed a gentle tune, her slender fingers scratching at the back of her neck before she heard all the commotion and headed for the groups of people.
Her eyes scanned the room for Castiel, wanting to give him a little something for just handing her around as if she was a doll, she refusing that she belonged to anyone but herself. She gave up quickly and just sat on the stair case. Subconsciously, her hand covered her healing wound on her neck, hiding her scar. It would have been nice if the stupid dress would have had sleeves or something. Katerina could already tell this was going to be a long night – already wanting to go back to her room so that she could read some of the books she had ‘borrowed’ from their library, the ones she had hidden under her bed.
She could hear his heart beat, hear it push exactly what she wanted through his veins. Tonight – tonight after the party when she’d have him all to herself, Mirabelle would get what she wanted. She would get to feel him writhe under her body until he succumbed to the pleasure of it. She wanted to hear him plead for more to promise that he was hers for the taking. Belle’s mouth watered as she stared at him, her tongue pressing past her lips to wet them, her breathing becoming ragged.
When he left her there at the top of the stairs, normally she would have waited from him to escort her down, but in her current mood she simply walked down on her own in no attempts to make an entrance. She had one goal in mind.. Food. Mirabelle’s heels clicked against the hard floors as she quickly crossed the room, standing on her tip-toes to get a better look at the people they hired. When she saw one of the young girls steal a piece of food from their platters and snatch it in her mouth, the vampire smiled a fanged grin.
”You! Yes you! Come!” She could see the fear in the young girls eyes since she was caught, which fueled the desire in her own. ”Come darling, I have something to show you. It’s in here…” Mirabelle pulled the body close to her, whispering sweet nothingness and empty promises into her ear. Her lips tickled her ear lobe before her head dropped to play at her throat. One hand grasped at the back of her hair, tugging her head back so that Mirabelle could have all the skin that she wanted. She placed a few kisses to the servant’s skin, feeling her pulse against her lips, looking for the right spot to give her all the blood she wanted without too much effort.
Her breathing grew ragged as she closed her eyes, biting in the one place that would break through her throat, listening to the girl choke on her own blood as her hands fought against the vampire to get away. ”I’m sorry. I can’t have you screaming.” She whispered, letting her lips tickle her skin before they latched around the wound, letting the blood flood her mouth. A moan left her lips and her eyes now hooded as she fed. Her grip tightened around the girl to keep her standing, pulling her so tight to her body that she nearly broke her in half. Mirabelle just wanted to feel her heart beat against her chest. To have one solitary moment where it felt like Mira’s own heart was beating again.
She could feel it slow, feel the girl fall limp right after her heart had stopped completely. That was when she finally broke contact, glancing down at her at the mess she made. Thankfully none had gotten on her dress, but she couldn’t say the same for the girl. Even if this sated her hunger, the desire to feed from Shuu grew greater. All she wanted was one little taste…
Mirabelle shoved the limp body off of her and licked at her fingers, attempting to clean herself up before she would join the others, making a note to remember to have Shuu clean it up before one of her brother’s found the body.
(OOC: I will beautify my post in the morning. I'm quite tired. I went and bought a pool... and I've just had a long day.. I'll make Deme's post tomorrow, but for now here's Anise's.. My body aches everywhere lol...)
Anise awoke to a box at the foot of her bed, gazing upon it curiously. Her violet eyes shifted along the exterior, wondering if it was some sort of trap, but she slid free of her blankets, crawling over to it gingerly. I wonder if it's okay to open it.. I mean it's in my room.. but it doesn't necessarily mean it's mine.. She picked it up, giving it a closer examination, finding the tag. From: Bishop To:Anise.. I guess it's alright to open it. She carefully untied the ribbon around the box before setting it aside and removing the lid. Her eyes widened as she noticed the contents, dropping the dress back into it's gift box. She was taken aback. She'd never worn a dress that beautiful, nor expensive. She never wore a dress of any substantial value to be honest. She fell backwards on the bed, trying to contemplate his motives. Why was he giving her this present? She got back up, searching the box for some sort of explanation, finding a mask inside as well, along with a pair of pumps. Then it all became clear. She'd nearly forgotten the Masquerade ball was tonight! She stood, slowly taking the dress into her hands before placing it carefully along the bed. Well, it was a present from the man she served, she had no choice but to wear it..right?
She slid out of her nightdress, fighting with the corset in front of the mirror for what felt like a lifetime. She sat down on the bed, catching her breath. The contraption stole enough wind capacity, let alone tightening one's own. It was a workout to say the least. Once she obtained her energy again she slid into the dress, looking at herself in the mirror. It was...beautiful. She felt out of place in the dress, like a mannequin. The dress felt like the main piece and she was the display doll, but she wasn't going to focus on the details. She sat on the bed, putting on the pumps, testing them out by walking around the room, but then it hit her. Why did it all fit? How did they know her dress and shoe size? She spun once in the dress, giggling to herself before sliding the elbow length gloves on, picking up the mask before giving herself one last once over. With that, she combed her hair and left her room. She was going to look around the main hall, curious as to how Demetri and Castiel did with the decorations. She noticed Demetri still assisting the help as she worked her way down the stairs, but the room looked extravagant. It was already perfect, but it was something Tanzy and Demetri held in common, precise perfectionism. Speaking of, where was Tanzy? Castiel, Bishop, Olivia, Angelo.. A lot of people were missing, but she noticed her twin sister, running up and hugging Alice, "What does your dress look like?" She asked, squeezing the other girl from behind. She let go quick enough, eyeing her sister. Good, she hasn't been bitten. Demetri has held off from feeding on her.. but he doesn't look very well.. She looked to the red haired male worriedly. He almost looked ill.
"Where is everyone? There is less than an hour until the party begins.." She spoke concerned. Guests would arrive soon and there was no one in the main hall to greet them, "Alice why aren't you dressed?" she asked concerned, looking her sister over. Baffled as to why she still remained in her night clothes, "That isn't very proper.." She giggled, covering her mouth with her hands. She could be this way around Demetri, unlike the rest of his brothers she wasn't scared to speak her mind. He was far more laid back than the others. Though I can't help but wonder where everyone else is hiding..
As soon as it was an understandably early hour she slowly moved towards the kitchen trying not to disturb anyone where she began preparing the meals she had been ordered to cook. It was a difficult task for her to hide a smile as she moved swiftly through the kitchen almost feeling as if that was her domain, without further due and unknowingly the young girl began to drift off in a joyful state humming the beautiful melody Angelo had played for her. For the first time since she had learned the truth from Angelo and the rest, she had been able to be carefree again as she had been in her past. It had been a while since she had been able to prepare a meal for a large number of guest, and though it was not the reward that others would enjoy her meal but the fact that she excelled in something, she was most lively.
Upon noticing the time, the blonde haired girl quickly headed back towards her bedroom knowing she'd have to change her clothes. Once she entered her room she noticed a beautiful box carefully placed on her bed, upon closer examination Olivia was able to confirm that it was sent by none other than by Angelo. With her delicate hand she managed to open the box with determination and a bit of nervousness, it wasn't until she noticed the beautiful clothing and the beautiful complements to it that her eyes widened in surprise. Her eyes scanned through every fiber in the clothing still surprised to see that she would not have to attend to the party as a maid but, from what it seemed, as a guest. The thought threw her off, and her eyes once again flashed with concern remembering that the guest could be none other than other vampires; worse yet, from the banquet she had been preparing, humans with vampires and perhaps other supernatural beings.
Her eyes scanned her hands, which still had some whiteness left from the flour she had used even though she had cleaned her hands more than once, upon looking at her uniform also having some spot of untidiness she took a second bath.
Olivia quickly changed into her elegant attire, the dress fitted her almost perfectly with a small exception, something she had always had a particularly problem with being born after a family full of women who shared the same particular physical trait, Olivia's bust was pressed tightly against the luxurious fabric making her look must bustier. Even though she did not believe that the dress had been intended to outline her silhouette, it had exposed and highlighted her mature body. In truth, it was something she was quite self-conscious about ever since she could remember seeing that most girls her age were not as developed as she was.
She left out the mask, and high heels leaving them stand still on the bed as she began heading towards her nightstand to grab the only piece which did not match the rest of her outfit, and her most prized possession, her beautiful blue butterfly pin. It was a piece which held great sentimental value to her, the only gift she had ever received from her father and the one item that cheered her up when she was down. She held tightly onto the beautiful blue hairpiece and pressed it against her chest, cherishing the valuable item, when she heard a soft knock on the door; she was about to open the door with her bare feet touching the cold floor when she saw Angelo enter her room.
Olivia said nothing as she saw him entering her room, she simply blinked in surprise not knowing if the ball had already began and if there were already guest awaiting, it was her body which responded almost in an instinct covering a bit defensively her exposed body. "Let me hide here, please. Just until the guest arrive. I have no where else to go." Angelo said ignoring her timid endeavour, something she still needed to get used to. Olivia let out a small laugh looking at Angelo's expressions change to a childish, yet sincere tone, quickly enough she gave away to his petition before she nodded. Knowing she would feel uncomfortable unless she somehow covered her front she pulled her beautiful gold locks in front covering her in a sense, somehow the dress complimented her beautiful golden hair and she wondered if Angelo had done it on purpose.
Her previous smile now had been replaced with curiosity, "the dress..." she began before she paused and tried to think of the correct way to formulate her questions and to see if there was a way that he could quench her curiosity. She shook her head knowing there were far more interesting inquiries than how he had come to pick her attire for the evening "Will there be many others tonight?" she bit her lip waiting anxiously for him to answer. Though what she meant to ask was if there would be more vampires but she was still uncomfortable with the term.
Finally, upon his response she smiled to him hoping his promise remained intact. Angelo was undoubtedly the only one who could protect her now, not that it did not made her uneasy seeing that she had always been on her own but it was the undeniable truth. She moved closer to him as she had done in the piano room, "Tell you the truth?" she whispered corresponding to his childish demeanor, sitting down on the floor and placing her knees against her chest, before she moved her index finger toward her lips and closed one of her eyes letting out a timid wink, "I am also not a fan of Balls, if it were me I would just cook the meals before disappearing elsewhere." she let out a small smile for a moment forgetting that Angelo was her master and that she probably shouldn't address him as she just had.
Castiel watched Tanzy, his everlasting lethargic look shrouding his face. He felt rejuvenated, but that didn’t matter. The game was over, the initial high was dwindling, and Tanzy was once again uninteresting. He gingerly pulled his hand from her lips, wiping away the crimson that decorated her chin and the side of her mouth with his thumb and licked it away, savoring it. Wordlessly, he straightened his posture as he fixed his attire.
“I will see you at the ball, Tanzy. I hope you enjoy the selections I have for you.”
He departed without further preamble, his long stride echoing throughout the corridors. It didn’t take him long to find his way into the parlor. He glanced at the grandfather clock as he strolled over to the couch on the far wall. He lounged on the sofa, slowly closing his eyes, waiting for the night’s festivities to begin.
As he rested, taking this moment in leisure, Castiel was vaguely aware of Anise's presence. He could smell her from his perch, his nose twitching from her intoxicating aroma. He wasn't hungry, but he would have certainly loved to have sampled her. Her sister, not so much. She didn't hold the same type of appeal as Anise, at least, not in Castiel's eyes. He peeked an eye open, allowing the sparkling cerulean to fall on her elegant figure. He was pleased with her selection of dress. Red like warm blood suited her famously.
Castiel mused over this as he closed his eyes once more and basked in the whirlwind of voices that bounced off of the walls. The flurry of octaves was something he found utterly relaxing. He remained silent throughout their encounter, not bothering to give his two cents because he simply did not care to.
As Castiel pulled his hand away, Tanzy dared to glance up, seeing his usual cool, aloof expression back again. Truth be told, she was a bit sad about that. While he had been extremely intimidating not moments ago, it was still something other than a blank, bored look. And that brief snippet of a smile..what she saw was rather nice. She almost wondered if she had imagined it. Swallowing to try and rid her mouth of the taste of blood, she nodded as her employer gave his parting remarks.
"Y-yes sire..." she murmured to his retreating form, letting out a sigh as she watched him go. Despite how frightening and cold he could be, Tanzy found herself suddenly missing his brief company. She shook her head, chiding herself mentally.
Something was officially wrong with her if she was feeling at all at a loss at his departure. That was just stupid, why would that be a bad thing? Or even something to concern herself with? He just drank from her for heaven's sake!
Vaguely wondering if she was losing her mind, Tanzy headed back to her room, flushing now and again as she pictured his hungry gaze and his toying with her. She rubbed her neck gingerly, still surprised it wasn't a painful experience as she imagined.
Upon seeing the spread of gowns and jewelry, the maid gasped, all thoughts of Castiel gone for the moment. She had never worn anything so lovely before, and she was at a loss. Various colored gowns lay before her, and she felt almost overwhelmed. Suddenly, her eyes caught a gown made of various shades of blue. Touching the fabric, she found herself envisioning Castiel's sapphire eyes. Oh this was ridiculous!
She turned to look at the other dresses, but in the end, she put on the blue one. She did like blue, she just didn't have many clothes that happened to be blue. Glancing over to the accessories presented to her, Tanzy once more banished the vampire from her mind, looking at the selection in awe. After a few minutes, she close a simple pair of pear earrings and a single strand of pearls. She inspected the ensemble in the mirror a moment, feeling far prettier than she ever had in her life. She then picked up a mask from the accesories, trying it on before leaving her room.
Once she was ready, Tanzy decended the stairs, glancing around uncertainly until she saw Anise, among a few other residents. Hurrying over to the girl, she beamed at the fellow maid in her lovely dress.
"Anise! You look so pretty! Did you pick it out? It's gorgeous!" Tanzy gushed, admiring the younger female. Touching her silky black hair, Tanzy looked excitedly at the girl. "Can I do your hair for you? It looks so pretty, I want to do it special for the occassion, and I can do your sister as well if she'd like?"
Tanzy didn't even notice Castiel in her excitement and praise of the other maids.
Demetri listened to his brother intently, nodding his head. It was a bit too tedious for Castiel, considering the vast amount of responsibility laid upon his shoulders. Demetri gave his brother a warm smile, deciding to give him a moment's comfort. He was the eldest, always making sure everyone else was comfortable, he probably forgot he was capable of relying on others with his own problems. His smile morphed into a smirk however, a delighted chuckle following shortly after Castiel's explanation of Tanzy's devotion to keeping all things dirty outside of the home. I may just have to bring in my German Shepherd.. He thought with a twinkle of amusement. He couldn't ever keep that dog out of mud. It had a knack of finding the horrid stuff regardless of rain. He could live in a desert and Benjamin would still find a way to get muddy, "It's adorable, but I understand your annoyance." He shook his head, massaging his temple, "Mine can open a bottle of wine and assort my laundry, but there is little use when it comes to the typical art of being a maid." He shook his head as he thought about Alice. Although endearingly, he still was growing a bit agitated. He was growing hungrier by the hour, but he knew this awkward connection would end the second he introduced his fangs to her flesh. The expression on Castiel's face brought a quirk to the redhead's brow, another smirk adorning his own features. Though this one was different than the first. It was still amused, but this one was far more menacing. He loved good teasing, and although he'd never been on the receiving end, he'd never heard a complaint from the women Castiel decided to 'torment'. Though Demetri wasn't quite sure if his brother's teasing was torture, they all seemed to both enjoy and detest it equally.
”Demetri…!”
“I assume your maid is not pleased with her attire, brother.”
He winced a bit, but snickered as well. Castiel's next statement brought full on laughter to the red head, as he wiped his eyees of tears. shrugging his shoulders at Castiel, "I may or may not have given her an interesting attire." He explained to his blonde accompaniment. He allowed Castiel to speak to Alice, a bit amused as well with the small black haired girl's anxieties, "You mean a corset, love?" He asked, finally addressing her, eyeing his brother. As he thought about his own health, only one word summed up his carelessness, "Likewise."
As he left the two alone, Demetri tilted Alice's chin up with a curled index finger resting under it gently, "If it's too confusing.." He gently cooed, eyeing her petite frame, "I can always assist you with it..." He smirked, pushing a few stray hairs out of the girl's face with his free hand. Emerald orbs gazing down into her own, "I've been told I'm more than proficient at tightening a corset.." He wanted to see her flustered.. bloody, in his arms.. He nearly licked his lips as his thoughts began turning exceedingly lusty. The blood was enticing, as well as the naughty things the bloodlust made his interest curve towards.
His lecherous thoughts were brought to a halt however when Anise's voice broke his concentration on her twin. He removed himself from Alice's personal space, bowing at Anise, finding her attire a bit ironic. [i]You haven't even had a taste yet dear brother and she's already cloaked in red? Careful, else someone might pluck her from your grasp..[i]
He noticed his brother's return out of the corner of his eye, but he didn't wish to be rude, he was becoming swarmed by the girls, although their conversation was towards one another. He eyed Tanzy, the blue suited her well enough..
"Bishop picked it out no doubt.." He answered Tanzy's question, giving Anise zero time to respond, but he continued more politely, "Yes, yes.. all three of you scurry along. Her hair can't be like that with that elegant of a dress. In fact, would you mind assisting my little dove Alice? She hasn't worn a corset before." He gave Tanzy a gentle smile before carefully pushing Alice towards her, "We don't have much time. I trust you can get everyone finished on time, ne?" He then looked around for Angelo and Olivia, not to mention Bishop, and Katerina weren't in attendance either. He'd caught the scent of his little sister and her doting butler, but he wouldn't rest until he had perfect attendance at the ball.
Demetri slowly slid his emeralds from training on his sandy-haired sibling to human girl, the latter tapping her bare foot against the chilled marble flooring. With a determination glued to her Master, Alice could feel the annoyance slowly build, every ounce of her stature screaming one thing; ‘I-want-an-answer-now’. Unfortunately, much to her dismay, the eldest of the two vampires spoke first, the lightest traces of a smirk evident. “Are you done, love?” floated out his monotonous reply, his head tilting to one side in a mixture of amusement and, perhaps, agitation. Without warning, Castiel’s typically cerulean hues darkened to a gray, two shades inkier than her own...and to say it unnerved Alice wouldn’t have been an understatement. With eyes briefly widening in surprise before narrowing with animosity, the maid protectively crossed her arms over her chest, a faltering half-step towards Demetri given. And here I was, content thinking they were actually human…. trailed off her echoing inner muse, a shudder and spike of fear raking her small frame at the sight of the vampire’s fangs protruding from his gums. Rapidly tearing his focus away from the raven-haired twin, that monstrous mask vanished from Castiel, his attention now honing in on the other occupant of the conversation. “It seems in all my planning, I’ve neglected to maintain a healthy regimen, I will be taking my leave, brother. mused his reply, a fang nonchalantly sinking into his bottom lip. At it’s full appearance, that spiked of fear ever-so-slightly increased, that worried gaze now flitting over to the bustling Tanzy. I guess I can assume what he means by “healthy regimen”.... god, I just hope she can take it.. Interrupting her thoughts, the sibling continued to prattle on, orbs more of that unobtainable blue and less of that menacing dull colour. ”I wish you luck,” were his next words that incited a quirked eyebrow. Oh my...does Castiel actually possess a shred of compassion and sympathy? Well..maybe he isn't that bad of a gu- “You’ll need it.” shattered that previous thought, a soft growl of agitation being her response. Scratch that…he’s still the same. Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Alice ended up trailing his moving figure with her spiteful eyes, expecting him to leave in haste.. however, the eldest sibling wasn’t quite done with tormenting the maid. “Pins and needles, Alice,” was his quiet quipp, eyes instinctively turning to slits at the choice of words. ”Noted...so go run along and find some way to make your outfit even more flamboyant than it already is..not like you are screaming your secret want for attention or anything, strutting around like that.” was the twin’s own soft hiss, a sigh of relief given when he fully disappeared. However, his presence wasn’t fully erased… his words had, somehow, etched their way into her memory.
Flickering her masked scrutiny over to Demetri, Alice couldn’t help but lightly gnaw at the insides of her right cheek, mentally taking note of how tired and strained the vampire actually looked. Is it because.. of that thing he said earlier? Of not eating for as long as he has..? mused her conscious, the slightest twinge of remorse colouring the tone. It wasn’t like she wanted to be fed from..but.. she was never the type to feel joy or excitement in causing others to suffer. "You mean a corset, love? Likewise." was his choice of words, Alice cringing as the latter part confirmed her suspicions.
However, that newly-born sense of regret was immediately banished as Demetri made his move, curled finger gently lifting her face heavenward. "If it's too confusing.. I can always assist you with it..." cooed his voice, jewel of eyes scanning her doll-esque stature. Her eyes widened in surprise, the reaction one that Demetri probably aimed for; flustered embarrassment. Fighting off that rose surely colouring her cheeks, a wave of being powerless washed over Alice was his gaze honed in on hers. "I've been told I'm more than proficient at tightening a corset.." accompanying the words, the vampire brushed away a few unruly strands of hair away from her face.
Thankfully, her sister’s voice broke the stilled trance that the twin was put into, her body reacting in the typical way; ducking away from him before sending a feral growl, a bite at the air occurring. Crossing her arms, embarrassment still flushing her skin, the girl snapped out. "N-no thank you..you pervert! See, if you hadn’t p-put that alien contraption in there, we wouldn’t have this problem!” fumed her initial tone before adding, ”And.. don’t make me bite you! Who is suppose to be the vampire here?!” Spinning on her exposed heels, Alice couldn’t up but have her expression go into one of shock, admiration for her sister’s beauty overwhelming her. Edging away from Demetri, the eldest lightly plucked at the flowy material, a secret smile spreading onto her lips. ”My..you look gorgeous as always, Ani. So elegant… You know, the reason why you were always the princess whenever we played make-believe makes sense now.” fondly gushed the sister, the usage of her twin’s nickname being used. Indeed, crimson looks beautiful on her….but...it’s such an odd choice… assessed her inner voice, her twin’s prattling questions yanking her back to reality.
Jabbing a thumb over her shoulder at the culprit, Alice venomously hissed out with a frown. ”Because, that man decided to give me more of a hideous mass of fabric rather than something wearable! And, darling sister, you always know I’m the embodiment of being ‘proper’”~ floated out her reply, a mock British accent accompanying the light-hearted latter half. Giving a mock courtesy, a titled smirk replaced those downturned corners of her mouth as Tanzy joined, a similar reaction to the one she had earlier being projected by the pink-haired girl. "Yes, yes.. all three of you scurry along. Her hair can't be like that with that elegant of a dress. In fact, would you mind assisting my little dove Alice? She hasn't worn a corset before." commanded Demetri’s tone, shattering the happy little moment the girls had shared. Sending him another growl of exasperation, the raven-haired girl merely bit out before disappearing with the others. ”’Little dove’ my ass..more like a cobra.”
As Mirabelle snuck through the rooms, her eyes caught the white haired girl who sat alone. She looked so small compared to the grand staircase. In the past couple of days, the vampire had grown accustomed to the female, finding her interesting – and the fact that she was so willing to give up her blood helped. A soft gust of breath made its way past Mira’s lips in a gentle sigh before she ascended the stair case and sat herself beside the human. She wondered where Shuu had gone off to and why he was taking so long. He needed to hurry back so that he could take care of what she’d done before anyone else found out. Thankfully she remembered to lock the door this time as she flinched from past memories of shrieks of horror and a rising number of corpse.
Katerina shifted uncomfortably as her ears grew hot in embarrassment. Needless to say, the pleasure that they spoke of when they fed wasn’t a lie. Katerina was still fully devoted to these creatures, and she was planning on using Mirabelle to do it. Mira seemed so helpless when she first arrived. Like a child looking for approval – so Kat took her chance. This was the reason that she was currently extending her sore wrist out to the female now. ”You look beautiful.” She said with a smile that she didn’t quite feel. Kat was still a little confused about all that went on just a few moments ago.
Long, pale fingers wrapped around her wrist as a frown overcame her features. Mirabelle stroked her thumb over the female’s delicate frame, delighting in the way she could feel Katerina’s blood pulse against her flesh, just beckoning for another taste. ”I wish you would drink for me. It’ll take the pain away, I promise.” Mira whispered to her as she brought Katerina’s wrist to her lips. The tip of her nose brushed the human’s palm and both of them shivered.
”Not even a little bit?” Katerina taunted, her lips close to the blonde’s ear - so close that Mirabelle could feel her breath. There was nothing the vampire could do to stop herself from tilting her head into the girl, using her cheek against Katerina’s to push her head to the side only to force her to show her neck. It was almost a lover’s nuzzle until Mirabelle had Katerina around the neck, nails digging into the human flesh. ”You’re not going to last very long if you forget that anyone of us can kill you without a thought of remorse.” Mirabelle growled lowly, a smirk gracing her pale lips as she could fell Kat’s body tense. Her hand went from Kat’s neck to behind her head to grab a hold of the white silky strands where a harsh yank was administered to show the human’s throat. ”It won’t take long before letting me feed from you is all that you can think about. Before nothing is good enough except the pleasure that I decide you can have.” Mirabelle’s voice got deeper as her eyes got darker.
Katerina didn’t move, didn’t dare to breathe as she was held still. Her eyes closed and she swallowed hard, too afraid to move and fight against the supernatural being, knowing that it would only end in a losing battle. Katerina didn’t know the truth of Belle’s words – not yet. She could feel her lungs burn, but it was only when Mirabelle released her that she dared to breathe. ”Now come, darling. We have guests to greet and I’d like to see my brothers. Kat obeyed and got up where she made her way to the grand room on her own time, watching Mirabelle descend much more quickly.
”Cassie!” She called as she ran over to him, her hand reaching out to disturb his resting frame. She waited for him to glance at her before she spun around with a childish giggle to show him what she was wearing, looking for her eldest brother’s approval. ”Don’t I look like mother?” Mirabelle asked in a tone that showed pride. She always wanted to be like their mother as a child, even now. Before she would let him answer, she leaned in real close and wrinkled her nose. ”And you have to dance with me this time… I promise I’ll try not to step on your toes.”
He smiled with a brilliance that could never be replicated. The utter joy in his big azure eyes was something that would soon be drained from his entire being with age. However, at the moment, Castiel wasn’t fretting; there were no toils in the manner in which he looked up at his mother and father. His heart was drumming in his chest as he jumped up and down on his little feet. He was simply filled with the childish glee that all children were meant to bask in, and as he was told by his father to close his twinkling orbs, he obeyed eagerly, snapping his cream colored lids shut and smiling so hard that his cheeks were aching and his missing tooth was visible.
This was a simpler time; a time when exploring was his job and laughter was worth its weight in gold. This was a time when Castiel was at his happiest. There were no responsibility hanging over his head and the most he had to worry about was getting caught stealing excess treats before dinner.
Castiel peeked open a blue eye, his gaze falling on his mother’s round, pregnant belly. He grinned wider than before at the sight. His mother had explained to him months ago that his new sibling was baking in there like a tart, and when he or she came out he was obligated to help nurture the child and teach them everything he knew. Castiel had promised that he would love his new brother—he had always wanted a younger brother—with everything he could muster. He’d teach him how to play Kings and Knights, share all his favorite hiding places, and show him how to pick out all the shapes amongst the stars. He was going to be the best elder brother he could be. His mother even asked him what he wanted to name the baby if it was a boy as Castiel twirled her soft tendrils around in his small fingers. “I can name him, mama?” She nodded, placing a soft kiss on his peachy cheek and smoothing out his unruly mane. “Angelo! I want him to be like the knight in my book. I want him to become brave and strong and smart just like Angelo.” His mother nuzzled his hair lovingly, bouncing him on her knee and caressing his head against her bosom. “I think Angelo is a wonderful name, Cassie. And because you will be there for him, I have no doubt that he will be just as brave, strong, and smart as the character in your book.”
“Yes, Cassie. Open your eyes.” His lids fluttered open, attention immediately falling on the small puppy wagging his tail in his father’s palms.
“A pup!” Castiel cried out in glee as his father gingerly placed the happy beast into his tiny hands. “I love him! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” His parents chuckled at their son’s joyous reaction; his father wrapping an arm lovingly around his wife’s waist, rubbing her bloated belly with the utmost adoration. She leaned into him, content with the way things were playing out.
“You have to name him, son,” his father said, tilting his head, much like Castiel usually does when amusement strikes him.
The pup licked Castiel’s cheek, causing the little human to giggled and nuzzle him. “His name will be Sebastian. My Sebastian, and I will love him just like I will love Angelo. Because he’s a member of this family now and family is all that matters.” He scratched behind Sebastian’s left ear, still grinning up at his parents. They beamed down at him.
“Never forget that, Castiel. Family is forever. No matter what occurs, we protect our own,” said his father.
Castiel nodded, “Family is forever.”
“Excellent,” the elder man replied with a pat of his son’s golden head. “Now, how about you and Sebastian play in the field.”
With that, Castiel placed his new companion onto the grass and began running with Sebastian hot on his trail.
He was doing it again—dreaming without sleeping, replaying moments in time that made him feel as if there was hope in the world, but as Mira’s voice called out to him, he instantly snapped back into reality, not feeling rested, but mournful. He missed that day and age; it was an era for the careless and naïve and he loved to revel in it, to pretend that he was back in that field with Sebastian licking at his ankles and nestling against his neck in admiration. Oh, how he missed living and breathing—being human. Unfortunately, that was the past and he’d never be able to see his mother’s radiant appearance or hear his father’s baritone voice booming around him. He’d only see them in his “dreams,” but never feel them. He grew bitter in seconds, disappointed that his happy memory will forever remain nothing more than a memory.
His cerulean gaze zeroed in on his sister, staring at her blankly, resenting her a tad for ruining his temporary bliss. He watched her twirl and a large lump formed in his throat. She did look just like their mother, from the fair-hair to the oceanic eyes. For a second, he could have sworn it wasn’t Mira anymore, but their mother twirling his younger-self like she used to. He blinked three times, nearly flabbergasted from the sight before finally seeing Mira as herself again. He leaned away from her as she inclined, feeling completely uncomfortable. He refused to look her in the eye, afraid to see their mother staring back at him again. “If that’s what you want, sister,” he said, distantly. Since her arrival, Castiel had been having difficulty fully accepting her into their family. He’d been avoiding her, dodging her whenever she attempted to speak to him and on the off-chance that she cornered him, he’d never look directly into her eyes and would give her forced polite replies; he kept it short and sweet, then practically fled the first chance he got. It wasn’t that he disliked Mira or hated her…it was just that she was a painful reminder of what he could never forget and never wanted to remember. Whenever he looked at her, he either saw their mother smiling at him or a younger version of her scolding him for not stepping up and saving her when he knew damn well he could have. She was a symbol of what he could never have and could never fix. “I will dance with you…” It was barely convincing. He stood up with his posture as erect and dignified as ever, his eyes shifting to the grandfather clock—finding any reason not to look at her. “The ball is going to begin rather soon,” he said, curtly. “You should show Demetri how beautiful you look…he’s far more capable of appreciating your apparel than I ever could. I’m simply not one for fashion.”
“Damn it, Cassie. Look at me!” She snapped, a cuss word leaving her innocent lips for the first time in a hushed tone to keep it between the two of them. She lifted her hand and struck her palm against his chest, enough to push his shoulder back the slightest bit had he not expected it. Mirabelle was desperate. ”I don’t know what it is that keeps you from me, but I’m tired of it. I can’t give you some smile that I don’t feel and pretend as if everything is okay. You can’t call be beautiful if you won’t even look at me. I don’t like to be lied to.” Her delicate hands grew tense at her sides where her fingers curled into her palms, heavy breathing leaving in huffs through her nose which wrinkled in anger.
It was when she could feel the stinging sensations of tears threatening to spill when she calmed herself, taking her turn to glance away from him this time. Mirabelle inhaled deeply before she once more searched his face, longing to see his eyes which would have been the only thing to give him away. ”I don’t blame you. We both need to move on.” Mira’s tone was a quiet whisper, her voice breaking. She still struggled with the new nightmares that dared to haunt her, and the only way she was going to move on was to let it go. With her brother, she could. Her eyes scanned over his face, only hoping that he would make eye contact with her - just once, and then she would be happy. Just give me some sign that you still care. Something.. please. She pleaded. For a long time, Castiel was the most important person in her life. Sure, she loved every one of her brothers and her family meant everything to her, but it always had been Cas that soothed her and nothing could replace that.
”I want your word that you’ll save me a dance. I don’t care if it’s when everyone is gone and the music has ended. I don’t care if the sun is polluting the sky and everyone has gone to sleep. One dance, and then I will leave you be.” There was promise in her voice, a calmness that chilled her. If Castiel didn’t want to see her, then she wouldn’t make it hard for him but she would have given anything to have her brother back. The little girl in her longed to feel him comfort her in the middle of the night, to see him smile in his attempts to make her feel better. Even if she couldn’t see his face, she just knew.
"Shuu, come here my boy." His Master was laying on the couch, he had just woken up from his afternoon nap. He had an old book laying across his chest. His long brown wavy thin hair feel down from his shoulders and to the side of him, his face had a clean cut and his deep dark eyes had a look of mystery within in them.
Peeking through the door he quickly came inside once his Master said to. He had come to check and see if he was awake yet and what he wanted to eat tonight. Lately things have been wrong with the Mater, lately he had become more weaker and started to sleep longer. But for some reason he never told Shuu why. He wasn't sure if he understood what was happening to his Master and it scared him.
"Shuu." He took Shuu's hand and jerked him into his chest, taking a hold of his face. The Masters eyes turned into a painful sorrow look. He had brought Shuu's face so close that he could feel the warmth flowing off his Master's face. He had looked him dead into the eyes. Unsure of what was going on, he touched his Master's hand that held his face. Something did tell him that somehow this was the end. "I have turned into one of them, my boy. But I have not excepted it." He brought his head closer and kisses his forehead., hugging Shuu closer to him, he laid him on his chest, stroking his short white hair. "You have become a grown man and so fast, I trained you tell and I know you will be safe from this world. You will not be harmed by the fait of vampirism. You will live a long but short life, just like you were meant to...." His next words were in a whisper. He whispered a secret into Shuu's ear about who he really was.
Shaking off his old memory, he looked away from the outside and started to walk to were he heard his Ladies voice come from. She was a bit loud. He was already, he wore the mask that was given to him by the Lady. And an outfit that his Master had bought for him in the past, it was meant for gatherings such as balls and get together. They were not cheap clothing either and he wore them very properly.
When he walked into the room, His Lady and Castiel were in a bit of a quarrel. She wanted him to dance with her, but he could tell the look of exhaustion was on his face, he wasn't really into the conversation, but he didn't ignore her either.
Shuu tilted his head down so that he wouldn't stare at anyone, but he stood properly near the door, just like a butler would. He reached up to comb out his bangs that covered his eye, the visible eye that had show, narrowed a bit. He was still trying to push back that memory, but wondered why of all times would that secret appear. At this rate, he wasn't even sure if he was up for attending this thing, but he had to, he was the Butler after all and his Lady did give him the invite to go by giving the mask. So really he had no choice.
He stood there quietly, not helping but listening to them talk, as he waited to be told what to do next.
Castiel’s gaze didn’t falter from the grandfather clock as Mira’s profanity slapped him in the face and her petite hand shoved his shoulder. The eldest Santiago’s stoic visage seemed even colder underneath the marble mask. He stood still; a statue in both face and body. Throughout Mira’s spiel, Castiel’s jaw tensed; his head rigid, and his entire being radiating bitterness in violent waves and although his frustration was not expressed through his facial expressions, but in his aura. The room just seemed colder the longer Castiel listened to Mira. He couldn’t just move on. He knew he should, but he just…just couldn’t do it. God knows he wanted to.
He tore his eyes from the clock and moved them to the floor. He tried to look at her, to force his ocean blues to meet hers, but he couldn’t do it. He was afraid. He didn’t want to be, but with Mira here, his past was staring him in the face and he hated it, hated feeling trapped and guilty.
“I can’t move on,” he said, slowly in a low and almost menacing tone as he took off his mask, allowing her to see him fully. “You have been gone for over a hundred years, Mirabelle…a hundred years. It felt so much longer to me. I was convinced that you were a decomposing corpse and it killed me when I couldn’t find you. It took over sixty years for me to mourn your loss and assent the fact that you were dead. Now that you’ve returned, you expect me to accept it within the span of two weeks after feeling so guilty for so long? I need time. Time and space…grant me that much. You can have your bloody dance; I care not, but understand this.” He finally looked at her, his cold gaze softening just a tad. “I am not the young lad that you used to know, anymore, Mirabelle, I have changed a great deal and so has our relationship. The sooner you comprehend that, the easier your stay here will be for the both of us.”
Castiel backed away a bit more, “Apropos, the gown does look flattering on you.” He pulled his mask back onto his face, looking more intimidating than intended before he departed, meandering over to Demetri and brushing past him, but not before quickly whispering in his ear, “Try to entertain our sister, won’t you? I need to establish some distance between her and I.” He made his way to the exit to leave the parlor, making a beeline for his study. “Send for me when the ball has begun, Tanzy and not a minute before. I shall be in my study.” And then he was gone.
It was only when he took his mask off that she moved, pushing her own up her face to rest on top of her head, removing small, curled blonde strays from her face. Her eyes grew glassy and she stayed silent as he spoke. Slender arms wrapped around the front of her as her hands rubbed her arms as if she were trying to stay warm, but all she was doing was trying to keep herself together. She knew that her disappearance had to be hard on her family, but she had no idea that Castiel had taken it the way that he did. If only she could have gotten away sooner, maybe then things would be different.
It was when he finally looked at her that she felt her entire being shatter. Her entire body shook with raw emotion. Mira was struggling to hold her composure in front of her brother, struggling to keep the appearance of being strong but all she wanted to do was scream out from the force of it. Without a word from her, she watched him turn and leave. It was then she blinked and the tears raced down her cheeks, her body falling into the couch. She looked up as she watched him disappear.
” Te amo, querido hermano.”I love you, dear brother. She whispered after him as she brought the back of her hand up to clean her face, sniffling in the gentlest of manners. She could feel Shuu’s presence, so she pulled the mask back to her face to hide her features, brushing at a few strands of hair to fix them.
”There’s a body in the closet by the kitchen..” She said casually, lifting her gown the slightest bit to remove the key from the stockings that came to her knees. Her voice was empty, her being defeated. ”It’s a grown woman, so if you can’t handle the weight, I’ll do it. Just dump her outside at the edge of the forest. I’m sure the wolves would get her.” She held her hand out flat, the key in her palm. She didn’t look at him, instead she looked to the clock that Castiel had studied. She didn’t feel much like a party any longer, but she would force herself to have somewhat of a good time for the rest of her family.
Mirabelle finally looked over at him and smiled the slightest of smiles to see that he was wearing the mask that she picked out. "You look lovely." Mirabelle said with sincerity. He was rather handsome for a human, and yet he didn't seem to understand that he really wasn't there for his skills as a butler, but to be at her beck and call when ever she needed blood and couldn't go into town to find it. She could feel him tense as her caress, and back away at her closeness so she merely waited for the time that he would grow comfortable. She really didn't want to kill him.
the conversation took a turn on Cas and he could that him leaving was probably for the better. Once Cas passed by him he bowed his head with his eyes closed, stepping out of the way of the door.
”There’s a body in the closet by the kitchen..” She said casually, lifting her gown the slightest bit to remove the key from the stockings that came to her knees. Her voice was empty, her being defeated. ”It’s a grown woman, so if you can’t handle the weight, I’ll do it. Just dump her outside at the edge of the forest. I’m sure the wolves would get her.” She held her hand out flat, the key in her palm.
"Yes My Lady." He bowed his head taking the head in his hand. It's probably been a while since he got to see the wolves. Already on his first day the wolves liked him, they acted like house pets to him. He found it a bit odd for wild animals to do that. Specially wolves. He had no problem with the orders he was given, a womans body was nothing in weight for him to carry outside.
"You look lovely." Mirabelle said with sincerity.
"Yes Thank you, but you shall excuse me." He placed his hand over his chest, the one that held the key and left the room, not to long after Cas did. Leaving Mirabelle to talk to the others. He was given orders, it was great timing, he didn't want to be in the room with the rest of them anyways. It felt overcrowded and tense.
He looked at the key as he started to walk down the hall and to the locked kitchen. You could smell the body already and the blood that has been spilt. most likely it was another maid. "So this is what you meant in the letter." The letter that he got from Mira's brother warned him about the bodies he would have to take care, and that having him there would be of a lot of help, seeing as Shuu wont be killed easily by them, least not by blood loss.
He looked up at the tall door with the key in the lock. The house was huge, it felt empty even with alot of people inside it. The sound of the opening doors echoed through the place, you could even hear the sound of them being closed behind him. It wasn't hard to find the body and in fact it weight lightly, once the blood was drained from the poor maid. He looked at the maid's face, she seemed like she saw a ghost and had her life taken from her. It was the cost of working with vampires, she should have known that her own life was in danger. Shuu didn't fear the thought of death, he didn't welcome it either, but he expected it. Everyone dies sometime in the future and if this was how he was going to die, if this was how, he would just go with it. Even if he could stop it, I am sure when it came down to it it, to him it wouldn't matter.
As he carried the body outside the sound of the clock started to make it's tole. He paused to look at the place from outside and then kept walking once the clock stopped. The sound of the wolves came rushing in and the circled around Shuu. "Bone appetite. Just make sure even the bones are gone alright?" He patted the wolves heads just before leaving and setting the body down for them to take off with it.
He paused by the door and watched as the wolves fought over the body, taking it away into the woods. He felt bad for the woman, but that is how it is in this world. Some people just got the unlucky end of the stick. He closed his eyes and shut the door, leaning his forehead against the cold wood of it. It felt nice and relaxing, and it made his headache settle down a bit.
Amethyst eyes gazed upon her dress, admiration adorning her orbs as she grew excited for the dance as well, "You look absolutely wonderful Tanzy..." She replied breathlessly, turning her head to Demetri as he answered Tanzy's question for her. Well that was a little rude.. She thought to herself, but shrugged it off. It wasn't incorrect. She had no choice in the matter as far as the dress went, "Yeah.. Bishop pic- I mean.." She rubbed the back of her neck, unsure if she was supposed to use his preferred title in his absence. She stood there fumbling for a minute, but decided against correcting herself this time. She doubted she'd be caught anyhow. Bishop wasn't anywhere in sight. He was enigmatic in that sense. She hardly ever knew his location despite the fact he was her master.
She nodded her head at the mention of hair, "That would be lovely.." She added, her cheeks beginning to match the shade of her dress. She'd never met an occasion where she had to arrange her hair, so Anise was clueless as how to even approach decorating it for the ball, "I'm clueless at that sort of thing.." As she began to go on about Alice's, Anise couldn't help but laugh, covering her mouth with a gloved hand, "If you can convince her to allow you, be my guest!" She added, for a moment genuinely happy, as if she were a guest instead of a prisoner in Castillo de la Muerte. The smile soon faded unfortunately as she noticed Castiel practically storm toward Demetri.
She noticed the time as she tried to avoid giving him notable recognition, "We should hurry, we don't have much time. Perhaps twenty minutes total before guests arrive.. Thirty for the fashionably late.." She told Tanzy, about to grab her hand, but she failed in ignoring Castiel, her eyes glancing to the blonde. She convinced herself it was merely due to the fact he stood only a foot or two away from Alice, Tanzy and her conversation. It was true that she couldn't help but enter defensive mode, considering his threat's on the eldest twin's life, but her gaze wasn't entirely selfless either. Her righteous intents were accompanied with minor, but underlying interest. Her gaze was locked on him for a moment as she silently appreciated his choice in attire, but also scolded herself. That mask.. it's.. scarily appealing on him.. Get yourself together Anise.. He's not good for you.. why are you doing this to yourself!? He's arguably the cruelest man of Castillo, Bishop aside.
Literally ripping her attention away to avoid accusations of eavesdropping, Anise shook her head quickly before she reach for Alice's hand as well, "We haven't a choice. If they want us to dance, we dance. If they want to feed.. then we have to accept that.. We don't have any other options. We're the weaker race. We haven't any leverage at our disposal.." She whispered, unsure if the men could hear her or not, but she decided to drag Alice along, but she walked away with compliance, at least for now... Castiel seemed to have departed as well, though it was a relief to her. Something about his presence made her skin crawl. She ushered for Tanzy to follow, realizing she wasn't likely to argue. She wanted to arrange their hair after all and she was far more practical. She felt the same way as Alice. Though Anise's hatred toward her situation wasn't to be mistaken, she just realized that if Alice wasn't shushed now and then that Castiel or one of the other vampires would rip her throat out. She merely wished to protect her elder sister from destruction. She noticed a blonde woman accompanied by a white haired male, human she assumed by his attire and posture, but she wasn't sure anymore.. Who is she...? She's definitely a vampire.. look at how doll-like she is.. She's beautiful.. She'd seen the two around before, but no one bothered to fill her in on their identities and she wasn't the type of girl to pry if it didn't concern herself. I guess if it's important someone will tell me eventually.. She noticed a white haired girl as well, whom she'd witnessed shadowing Angelo along with Olivia, "Hey... Kat? Right? Care to join us...? We're doing some last minute freshening up..." She hesitated, not quite familiar with Kat's name yet. She was a new recruit, so the black haired girl wanted to make her welcome. Their alliance as maids was the only thing keeping her sane, she assumed this girl had to be scared as well..
"Yes, but unless you've got a bright idea of how to rid our Vampire problem, we're stuck obeying them Alice.." She replied exhausted. She couldn't believe the words crossing her lips, in this home it was comparable to treason, but she was too tired to filter her tongue in the presence exclusively of humans. She was honestly starting to scare herself. Would I really not care if they died..? They aren't human..but... they used to be...right?
Demetri nodded to Castiel, giving his shoulder a gentle reassuring squeeze before passing him, "But of course. I'll handle our little nightingale." He whispered back to his brother. The maids, Shuu, and Castiel all departed, leaving him in only Mira and Kat's company if she decided to ignore Anise's offer. He did wish to become better aqquainted, but that could happen any time tonight. Tonight they all were equals. The masks hid all prior insignificant facts. Wealth, human, vampire.. None of that mattered tonight. Not that anyone else seemed to care about what this party symbolized. Demetri loved the idea of equality, he just wished his brothers, sister, and the help were as enthusiastic. He knew everyone in Castillo held a tragic story, no one held a perfect life.. but he wished that everything could be set aside for a single night of fun.
He understood Castiel's anguish. If it was Bishop in Mira's shoes, Demetri would have lost his wits in a matter of seconds. As children Mira and Castiel were almost as inseparable as Bishop and himself. She possibly didn't understand the eldest's pain, but Demetri noted it quite clearly. As he approached Mira, the man's eyes softened, "Sister.. Deary.." He whispered in awe, "Eres muy hermosa.." He spoke to her in Spanish, knowing she knew his meaning. You are very beautiful..
He brushed stray strands of hair behind her ear, "Please excuse Castiel, we are still adjusting to your return..some better than others I suppose.." He smiled weakly, remembering his own grief. His entire room was remodeled after he accepted Mira as dead. He'd broken nearly anything his hands could reach. "I know it doesn't hold the same effect.. but I know if father were still alive he'd simply fawn over you. He'd flog your poor butler with a stick for even glancing at you." He added, a light chuckle in his tone. We aren't all survivors like you dear Mira, some of us are scraping by merely with existence.
"Where'd he run off to anyhow? We can't have his suit getting dirty.. The ball starts in less than twenty minutes. " He explained, before frowning. Demetri hated being avoided more than anything ever since childhood, he certainly wasn't capable of handling it well with age either, "Have you seen Bishop, Olivia, and Angelo by the way? I do believe they're all avoiding me.." He mumbled childishly. Then his eyebrow quirked, remembering a bit of information he mentally noted to bring up. Sure he was distracting her for Castiel, but he had a bit of genuine reason to pester his sister as well, "Castiel gets a dance, does that mean I get one too?" He winked playfully at his sister. He brushed his own hair back, growing quite irritated with his choice of fashion. Is it going to behave this way the entire night? I'm going to have enough trouble keeping Angelo in attendance, I haven't the time for war with my hair.. The mask did little to hold his layered hair in place much to his annoyance. His mind returned to the girls, feeling slightly more tortured and poetic as he allowed himself to feel guilt.
You're our prisoners...yet I'm the one who feels imprisoned today.. My best efforts to make everyone happy always seem to be thwarted.. and despite how perfect today's events are falling into place.. I cannot help but feel a knot in my stomach as if something horrible is about to happen...
"Sister, please remain inside the castle tonight.. don't leave for anything, do you understand..? If you promise me nothing else, promise me this.." His hands were gently caressing her shoulders as he pleaded, "I have a unnerving feeling that something horrible could happen tonight if we aren't careful.." He never was one to keep up with that sort of thing, but had he paid attention he would have realized why his nerves were on edge. The full moon was approaching. Within the days preceding a full moon, werewolves receive a taste of what is to come. Whilst still in their human form, they get a taste of their beast-like power. Their senses increase, speed, strength, everything becomes heightened to ridiculous levels. Albeit a vampire would win a fight with a werewolf one-on-one... a mere bite would slowly finish off the vampire as well. Avoiding harm was crucial. Only a werewolf could cure the bite of another werewolf. Seeing as they are natural enemies, it wasn't a common occurrence for a vampire to receive antidote. Though how could Demetri possibly know that tonight would mark a civil war between Spain's vampires and werewolf population? He was a vampire, not a psychic. His only clue was the sickening feeling in his stomach. Though he mostly blew it off as hunger.
Mirabelle smiled the gentlest of smiles when she saw Demetri, bowing her head in respect and thanks to his compliment as her hands grasped at the skirt of the dress while one foot crossed the back of the other. She let out another little giggle through a sniffle as she composed herself. Demetri always knew how to make her feel better when Cas wasn’t around.
”I don’t think Castiel knows that I understand what he’s going through. When I came back to this place, I was expecting to find children and grandchildren with wonderful stories about you guys. I mourned your loss as you mourned mine. Now that I’m back, there’s a part of me that wants everything that I can get. I made sure that Shuu wouldn’t let me out of my room at night so that I wouldn’t upset Cas. Even though I’m here with you guys, it doesn’t feel like I’m back. Deme, you know that I missed all of you to no end, but I need my big brother…” She said with a soft sigh, glancing over her shoulder in the direction that her oldest brother disappeared to before she looked back at Demetri. ”But we are no longer children. I guess it’s time to grow up.” Her shoulders shrugged and she reached out for his hand, grasping it softly for comfort.
”You’ll have to tell me what ever happened to mom and dad..” The tone to Mira’s voice noted that she as reluctant to speak the statement, but the curiosity burned within her. She needed to know. When he asked if he could get a dance to, she lightly placed her hand against his chest with the smallest of shoves and laughed a true laugh. ”Don’t be silly. You know that I would love to dance with you. I’ve learned not to step on toes.” Her hand reached up and she gently nudged his away while she took his locks of hair between her fingers. She gently twisted them and tucked a few away into the string that was attached to the mask, though she kept them fairly loose so that it looked natural. And about Shuu… Mirabelle paused and gave him a sheepish half smile, scratching the back of her head. ”I may have.. Well… Killed one of the help…” Her head ducked down into her shoulders and she held her hands in front of her in defense. ”I’m sorry, I’m sorry! But I was hungry… And speaking of being hungry – Deme, you should take care of that before the ball begins.” She shook her head softly and glanced down to her wrist. She wondered if a vampire could sustain another. ”You should go see Kat. She’ll giving you what you need. Willingly too.” Her fingertips brushed the top of the hand she had been holding, his skin nearly translucent.
Mirabelle shivered at his warning, goose bumps covered her skin as she felt the hair on the back of her neck rise. Her hand gave his a squeeze of promise as she looked around nervously for her butler, waiting for him to come back inside. Her eyes glanced at the clock before they looked toward the back entrance, wondering why he wasn’t back yet. ”The something horrible could be one of us too. Let’s go find Kat or … Alice was it?" She urged and pulled at his hand, trying to nudge him in the direction the girls disappeared to.
Kat watched everyone, trying to listen to the conversation that Mirabelle and Castiel were having. It didn’t seem to be going well and she really wanted to know why. Her attention was pulled to another woman when she heard her name being called, and a smile infected her lips. She nodded in appreciation and turned to follow them, once more glancing behind her to see what was going on. ”Is it Alice…?” She asked, biting on her lip. ”No wait, Anise. Alice is your sister…” She said apologetically, trying to go over in her head who was who even though she really hadn’t done any socializing.
When Katerina took a moment to take in what the other girls were wearing, she started to feel a little self conscious. They were all wearing such beautiful gowns and masks. “Hey… Do any one of you know who Reiji is?” She asked curiously, wondering if they knew the man that supposedly “owned” her.
Tanzy smiled at Anise and her sister, only looking alarmed when Alice snaapped at her respective brother. Despite his tolerance of Alice, Tanzy didn't want the younger female to get herself hurt. The young woman quickly ushered the twins towards her, nodding at the 'request' from Demetri. "Y-yes master Demetri. I'll help them with the finishing touches..." she answered as was proper, eyeing him out of the corner of her eye with a wariness and uncertainty she felt when around him.
The atmosphere felt tense as Castiel spoke with his sister, Tanzy trying not to listen, but catching more than she probably should have. She made no comment, simply trying to focus on her fellow maids, her attention drawn to Anise's gaze on Castiel. Tanzy's eyes followed Castiel as he left the room, giing her instructions to fetch him for the ball as he did so. Even as he left and surely wouldn't be paying attention to hear her, she answered him anyway as she always did. "Yes sire...as you wish master Castiel." she felt her cheeks heat up, the memory from earlier replaying itself in spite of her efforts to squash it into the recesses of her mind. She held her neck where the bite was, leading the girls to her room. She didn't pay much mind to the newest maid, having almost no contact with her so far. Probably because Tanzy was too busy being compulsive and tidying things to notice.
As they reached her room, Tanzy took advantage of the many accessories provided for her perusal and possible selection, putting the unchosen dresses aside almost sheepishly. She had neglected to hang them up yet! A first.
"Anise, should we start with you?" Tanzy offered, urging the girl to sit down on a vanity stool.
Working dilligently, Tanzy hummed as usual, finally presenting Anise and Alice with their hair.
"How do you like it? Want me to change anything?" she asked, fully willing to redo the whole style should they but say the word. She smiled at them, giving them a handheld mirror to hold and reflect in the vanity mirror.
The second they reached the Tanzy’s quarters, any missing life rushed back into her shell-esque state. With a quick jerk to release their contact and an outward groan, Alice clasped her hands behind her head before releasing another grumbling complaint. "Look, all I meant was that we need to get the hell out of here…..before we all end up being a late night snack.” rang out her explanation, Anise’s words thrown back with an exhausted exasperation. "Yes, but unless you've got a bright idea of how to rid our Vampire problem, we're stuck obeying them Alice.." Mid-sentence, Tanzy made a motion for the Anise to sit at the vanity before, fingers flying, molding the raven locks into a masterpiece. "I'll figure out something.. Until then, we just need to stick together..." trailed off Alice's response, mesmerized by deft skill Tanzy had. After a few seconds of pause, apparently satisfied with her magic that she had worked on the youngest of the twins, the pink haired servant fluttered over to the box that contained the monstrosity that took form of dusky rose fabric. Removing the lid, a flicker of amusement and pity crossed the woman’s features as she lifted the dress from the box, tone both chiding and reassuring. Peering over the girl’s shoulder, a ripple of grimace shook her slight frame at it’s emergence. ”Alice...what are you talking about? It'll be ok, it's not that bad! Here, we can omit the hat since we aren't going out. It's not that ruffley either….It's just for one evening."” To accompany the carefully placed words, Tanzy removed the corset and undergarments before spinning on her heels, a smile gracing her rouged lips. ”Now then….let’s get you into these.” Giving a hard swallow in anxiety, Alice gave a nervous bout of laughter as Tanazy advanced.
”S...stop it, T-tanzy!! You-ugh..are going to...kill m-me!” gasped her plea, any presence of air being wrenched from her diaphragm. As her reply, Tanzy only tightened the strings further, a slew of curses flying from the raven-haired twin’s mouth in correspondence. ”D...damn that D-demetri..! Damn...being a...woman! Da-damn everything….about...fa..fashion!” Apparently fed up with the protests and pained gasps coming from Alice, Tanzy let the corset some slack, air now rushing comfortably back in her lungs. "It can't possibly be that tight, I can comfortably fit a finger in between the corset and the dress!" bit out the rosy-haired woman as she gently guided Alice’s arms heavenward. Slipping over the petticoat and, finally, the dress over the twin’s head, the other maid made little work of lacing up the bustle, buttoning up the calf-length high-heeled boots, and securing the ribbon collar. Exhaling a small puff of indignation, the victim could only muster a single phrase of disbelief, ”I feel absolutely ridiculous.”
In haste, Tanzy guided the girl over to the vanity and, much like what occurred with Anise, went to work with brushing out the tangles and creating art. Wincing the tugging motions, a few more painful moments ticked by until she stepped back, voice imploring, "How do you like it? Want me to change anything?" Eyes narrowing at her reflection, a striking image of their mother appeared in the mirror… Alice, somehow, didn't look like, well, Alice. The girl reflected back looked far too mature, far too much like a refined lady, to even be remotely linked to the wild girl that had a habit of running through the trees. Sending Tanzy a sheepish smile, the twin nonchalantly reached up before taking out the pin, hair tumbling down to it’s usual state and restoring her youthful glow. ”I’m sorry… but my hair pinned up never look good on me anyways.. Thank you for trying though.” Grabbing the soft-thistled brush, the girl combed her hair once more before fastening the length into two high twintails...however, she didn’t bother with the bang section covering her left eye. There..that should satisfy that little monster. Allowing Tanzy to line her eyes with kohl and add a light rouge stain to her lips, another sigh escaped Alice as it was announced she was ready. Pulling on the elbow length gloves of black satin and securing her mask, Alice could only turn to her sister with a pleading look. ”Do I really have to do this..? I’m sure they wouldn’t miss me if I disappeared for a night..”
"the dress...", he knew what she was trying the ask. But he really didn't feel like answering, he definitely didn't want her to think he picked it out specially for her, even though he did. "Will there be many others tonight?" she bit her lip waiting anxiously for him to answer. The way she tried to hide her thoughts, made Angelo smirk, "Maybe...Maybe not. I honestly never pay attention to who enters the party. But don't worry, just enjoy your time. There has only been one time that a Vampire had destroyed the party."
He could feel her curious gaze fall on him, and Angelo turned away from her understanding she wanted an explanation, "Well...the Vampire..was me. It was an issue with Castiel, well an issue that involved him. Me and this guy, his name started with an A, but I can't really remember. We got into a fight and ruined the whole party. Ever since Demetri has never let me live that day down, so you could say that is the reason why, I never protest against these kinds of events in front of him." He could hear a small laugh from beside him, and he couldn't help but send a slight glare.
Seeing she was moving closer Angelo kept his face turned, "Tell you the truth?" she whispered corresponding to his childish demeanor, sitting down on the floor and placing her knees against her chest, before she moved her index finger toward her lips and closed one of her eyes letting out a timid wink, "I am also not a fan of Balls, if it were me I would just cook the meals before disappearing elsewhere." she let out a small smile for a moment forgetting that Angelo was her master and that she probably shouldn't address him as she just had.
Angelo glanced down at Olivia. He could simply guess she was trying to cheer him up, though she was a simple human, he had to admit she had guts. No one has ever address Angelo in such a close manner, as she had just did. But he didn't find it annoying, more...relaxing, if that was the right word.
The way she spoke to him, made Angelo think of Castiel. How he would always find the young child in some random hiding place, and sit with him. Sometimes he would even join Angelo, abandoning the parties their parents held, to comfort the younger child. Bringing stories of many kinds, and always giving him words of comfort. His favorite book was the story of Angelo, the Knight. He loved it when Castiel read it to him. Those were the peaceful days, that when remembered brought a sharp pain to Angelo's dead heart. Making him feel almost, slightly alive. Those memories the only link to his more humane side.
The sound of carriages filled the ears of Angelo. Walking toward the window, he saw the people approaching. His ruby orbs held a depression to them, as if Angelo was in deep thought. He didn't smile, but kept a regular frown on his face. His appearance illuminated as the full moon hit him.
Suddenly Angelo's eyes grew wide, as he noticed the moon. It was full. He flicked his tongue, as he saw the carriages approach. No...they wouldn't do anything...right? Turning to Olivia, his gaze was restored to its emotionless features. He didn't look alarmed, but his voice held a sort of emotion. "Olivia, during this event, I wish for you to stay inside the castle."
Pausing he looked out the window, glaring at the moon, "Tonight, I want you to have a good time. But... If you very feel uncomfortable being around a certain person, you must find me or my other brothers and tell them. Even Castiel, no, especially Castiel. Or even Demetri."
Glancing over at Olivia, he saw that she was concerned. He let out a casual smile at her, "Do not worry. We just have some men who drink to much at these events...that is all." The carriages were almost here, and if he didn't go now, Demetri would track him down, like a dog. "The guest are arriving. I'm going ahead, so enjoy yourself tonight. And thank you for the interesting conversation."
As he was about to leave the room he turned once more towards Olivia, "...The dress...I picked it because it complimented your appearance. So you could say I did it on purpose." With those final words he left the room.
Walking down the halls Angelo spotted Mirabelle, though he didn't stop to say anything and continued on. Looking around for Demetri, Angelo caught a glimpse of Castiel, through the cracked door of his study, "Brother-" Angelo was about to knock when he saw the expression on Castiel's face. It stopped Angelo in his tracks, making it impossible to say anything. Without a word Angelo glanced downward sadly and disappeared. After a few minutes he finally spotted Demetri, standing next to him, he faced forward, "The carriages are arriving."
"Yes, you mourned just as we did, though you cannot imagine a certain part of Castiel's pain.. It's a part none of us can truly fathom. He's had to run this family since the accident with our parents.. Castiel alone kept us together when all we wanted to do was fall apart. He sewn the family into a functioning piece again... I will tell you the stories.. but it's a story best left for another night..." He replied, eyes wandering to the windows. The air felt heavy to Demetri, keeping him uneasy. He wasn't typically the paranoid type, but tonight already held eerie weight. He wasn't about to dampen the hair-raising night any further if he could possibly avoid doing so. He tightened his grip on her shoulder, releasing it soon after. He drew relief from his siblings affirmation. Lately he found himself being far more grim and sober. It wasn't a practice Demetri wanted to form as habit. Habits were quite difficult to kick after all. Serious was meant for Castiel, it didn't suit Demetri's style in his own opinion.
"I'm not asking you to give up on Castiel.. Merely to take baby steps.." He told Mira, giving her a soft look, forcing his attention back to his younger sister, allowing both of his hands to lazily find their way into his pockets, "Splendid. Neither of us will acquire wounds tonight then. We've both improved our dancing." At the news he received about the help, Demetri rubbed his temples, silent laughter following. She was so much like Bishop and himself that it nearly killed him inside to think about it, "Sister.. I do hope you took proper precautions.." He replied in a quieter tone, eyes darting about before his voice grew supernaturally hushed, "Let's keep this our little secret. Lest Castiel find out.. we might both be in a bit of a predicament.." He shrugged his shoulders afterwards. He honestly found nothing wrong with feeding on the help, aside from being discovered by the locals as vampires.. Though maybe it wouldn't be as dangerous as they assumed. In the end Demetri didn't plan to betray his brother to find out. As Mirabelle mentioned feeding, Demetri's gums throbbed in excitement. A wildness grew in his emerald orbs, but he withheld his urges, rolling his tongue along his gums in attempt to soothe his inner beast.
"It's alright my little nightingale.. We all have accidents" He replied exhausted. Truly he'd have to feed soon. The effects were taking their toll on him in more ways than one. It would be dire that he fed. It had nearly been a fortnight since his last feeding. In a few more days he'd be dead if he continued his path of starvation. He looked to his own skin, "I may take a short taste.." He whispered, surprised by his own complexion. He couldn't greet the guests looking like a phantom. It'd instill fear in the human attendees and reveal weakness to the vampiric guests.
Before he could accept his sister's nudge of approval, Angelo caught the red haired male's eyes, smirking, mask still adorned over his face, "How wonderful it is to see you're attendance is willing this year, dear brother." He complimented him in his compliance, eyes meeting the windows at Angelo's announcement, "So it seems.. help our sister in greeting our guests.. You'll deal with less people that way. I'll address them as a whole once I gather our ladies. Tanzy will retrieve Castiel and we'll handle the diplomatic and social obligations. Dance, eat food.. someone.. anything to assist calming those nerves of yours.." He replied, a futile reach to soothe Angelo's anxiety.
Without another word, Demetri stormed off with a mission. It was time to retrieve the little doves. I bet they all look rather ravishing.. He thought to himself, eyes glowing for a moment in his hunger. As he stalked through the hall, he began to hear their idle chatter, deciding to listen in. Wonder what the doves are up to...
"How do you like it? Want me to change anything?"
”I’m sorry… but my hair pinned up never look good on me anyways.. Thank you for trying though.” ”Do I really have to do this..? I’m sure they wouldn’t miss me if I disappeared for a night..”
After Alice stated her wishes to escape Demetri opened the door, "Intruding~" He announced, laughing to himself, looking Alice over in the dress he'd chosen. She looked like an adorable little porcelain doll. Just as I'd pictured.. He thought to himself, simply amazed with his sense of style and inner eye. He spun her around, kissing her gloved hand, "I apologize for the attire.. I simply had to see it for myself." He gave her an apologetic smile before releasing her hand. His eyes shifted between all of the ladies, "You all look spectacular." He complimented, bowing and ushering for each of them to depart, "The party has begun... I advise you all remain polite with the other guests, and dance. No one is allowed to refuse a dance request. It's a rule for tonight's masquerade." Then his eyes returned to Katerina, "May I speak with you...alone?" He asked, before once again addressing the other girls, "Leave us... and Tanzy, please don't forget my brother... I'd hate for Castiel to miss out on tonight's festivities.." This time his tone was far deeper, a primal huskiness embedded within it.
"Reiji...?" Anise asked skeptically, "I've not made his acquaintance. Who did he say he was...?" She asked the ivory haired woman, amethyst eyes darting nervously as she spoke. Someone new in the castle.. someone none of the brothers informed us of.. Is he an ally? Or yet another foe? Her breathing was growing quick as she tried to make heads or tails of the news, barely realizing they'd reach their destination.
"They're all amazing.. did Castiel really give you this assortment?" She asked strolling over toward the vanity, she sat down and at first glance, nothing seemed strange, but the usually attentive girl was withdrawn from her surroundings. She was still wrapping herself around their situation. Tonight was a masquerade.. everyone would be wearing masks and with a stranger attending, he could be anyone. Furthermore Kat wouldn't be able to identify him even if she caught a glimpse of his face before because it would be shielded by his costume. A dissatisfied huff released from the black haired girl's lungs, making her shake her head. Crap! I spaced out...
"I-I'm sorry.. I was thinking about something.. I-It truly looks lovely.. I swear!" She explained to Tanzy in a distressed manner. She became silent though as she admired her hair, touching it delicately, mindful not to ruin it. It looked beautiful.. She slowly stood, hugging her tight, "Thank you.." She was breathless, not only from her corset, but the fact that Tanzy made her look so elegant.
She witnessed her twin's distress, getting her hair done. She looked gorgeous, but the younger twin was certain the hair wouldn't last. If it wasn't crucial she figured the corset would have followed the hair in close pursuit.. She let a nervous giggle escape her lips, slightly amused, but also feeling sympathy for her sister as well. She rolled her eyes, not to mock her twin, but simply because she'd seen it coming. Perhaps it was a twin thing, considering there was quite a bit of time they'd grown up apart.. She nodded her head with a sorrowful look, "I'm afraid so Alice." She replied, proceeding toward her sister, giving her a tight hug. She held the motion of comfort for a moment before stepping back, "We must persevere.." She was glad she held her tongue considering Demetri forcibly announced his presence. He gave them a few words of encouragement before sending them on their way. Not being the type to argue when she wasn't wanted, Anise grabbed Alice by the arm, "We'll see you at the ball Lord Santiago.." She gave a sheepish smile and nervous laugh before dragging her sister along, until she assumed they were out of earshot, "I haven't given up... we just need a plan.." she confessed. She kept it from the other girls for the most part, mostly due to the fact she wasn't sure where their loyalties lied truly.. but also because it was false hope in her opinion.
"If you can find a way to escape...for all of us to escape.. I won't hesitate to leave with you. Not just us, but Shuu and the girls as well.. I won't leave them." She reasoned with her, slowly leading her twin toward the event. Anise was terrified of what could happen if they were discovered. Terrified of this discussion... but also terrified of losing her twin. Surely Alice didn't have a plan.. Anise wasn't the devious type, she couldn't assist her sister in a grand escape.. and there was no way Alice could take on five vampires by herself. She merely wanted her sibling's trust back.. it was her jab at attempting balance in this messed up situation.. She wasn't truly plotting against the Santiago family. That would be suicide. She was just trying to thrive where most would simply exist.
Tanzy shook her head, secretly agreeing corsets seemed silly, but they were expected. She didn't intend to tie it into a deathgrip, but Alice's struggling had made her overestimate how loose it was until she finally eased up on the strings, checking until she could fit at least a finger between the form squeezing device. She loosened Anise's as well, not wanting the maids to be uncomfortable. Hearing her fellow maid inquire about the lavish assortment of attire, Tanzy nooded, looking a tad sheepish. "Yes, he told me to pick from all of this." she answered.
Despite the earlier smile on Anise's face, the conversation and mood in her room soon seemed a bit uneasy. Tanzy bit her lower lip, wondering if everything was ok.Her worries were soon interrupted by Anise's sudden reply, the girl actually apologizing for not telling Tanzy what she thought. Hugging the girl back, Tanzy shook her head. "No, why are you sorry? It's perfectly allright. I just want to make sure you guys are ok. But yes, you're welcome!" she smiled reassuringly at her fellow maids, beginning to put the acessories and gowns left away. Alice's hair came undone, the female apologizing as she undid her handiwork. Tanzy figured she should have expected as much. "It's allright." she assured the twin, only a slight dissappointment sparked.
She jumped slightly as Demetri announced his presence, causing a ripple of unease in Tanzy's spine. She couldn't quite explain why the vampire twin creeped her out as much as he did, given how 'jolly' he seemed. As he spoke, she said not a word, only aknowledging him as he ushered her out of her own room, reminding her of Castiel as well. Tanzy almost felt insulted that he thought she'd forget a task.
Nevertheless, she followed the other girls. "Master Demetri, I know it is not my place, but if you would be so kind, would the master be willing to close my door on his way out, and not touch my things if possible?" she dared to suggest, hoping this wouldn't earn his anger or result in her family suffering a loss of payment. Bowing, she left.
Tanzy intended on heading straight to Castiel's study, but she stopped as she was about to pass the ebony-haired twins. A few whispers of their conversation reached her, making her pause. She was certainly worried about them, and to be plotting out in the open? Dangerous.
Approaching Anise and Alice, she whispered.
"Careful. It's not safe to speak as such out here. If you plan something, do it later when we are alone. I will be willing to help you in any way I can, but be cautious." she warned before heading off to Castiel's study.
----
Upon arriving at the master's study, Tanzy of course knocked first, announcing her presence. "Master Castiel." she called, gingerly stepping inside the door. She knew she should simply announce the party was to begin, then leave the master be. Still, she found herself wondering about before. The smile. The incident with his sister before he retreated to his study. Taking a deep breath, she dared to speak to him.
"Master Demetri says the ball is about to begin, and guests are arriving." she announced, taking a step back and reaching for the door. For all her willpower, her nagging little curious voice in her head was bursting to ask him, despite making it evident he disliked questions.
"Forgive me, master Castiel...If I may be so bold." she began softly, looking uncertain. Somehow she pressed on. "I know it meant nothing...and I know you were simply hungry and toying with me. But even so...I-I liked seeing a smile on your face. It is a nice smile, and I'm glad I got to see it. Tanzy murmured softly, recalling the look in her mind. A good few seconds passed before she mentally computed what she had said. Flushing as she realized she had actually dared to presume he'd care what she thought, she bowed at the waist, apologetic.
"F-forgive me sire. I seem to have forgotten my place again."
A frown softened Katerina’s features when she realized how much her simple question bothered the one female. She reached out and softly touched her arm in reassurance that everything was okay. “No. He didn’t. He just introduced himself. Nothing to worry about. Maybe it was just the servant that dropped off my dress.” She said, biting lightly at her at her white lie, but there was a party that was going to happen, and they all looked like they needed to let loose and have a little fun.
Kat lightly squeezed her arm before she let go, watching as she went to get her hair done. Katerina simply reached for a brush to comb any knots from her waist length hair, pulling it over one shoulder. From there, she braided her hair loosely and tied a bow with white ribbon, tucking a few stray strands away. Kat sat down on the bed in front of a full length mirror and looked over herself, her frowning features turning into a smile. For once in her lifetime, she had a reason to dress up – to wear shoes that would hurt her feet after a few hours and clothes that were restricting. She smoothed out her skirt and allowed herself to relax while keeping proper posture. She wanted to look like she belonged. Maybe the dress wasn’t so bad after all.
Her fingers touched her face, smoothing down her eyebrows and brushing her bangs to the side of her face. When Demetri entered the room and asked only for her, her cheeks flushed the slightest bit but the smile never faded from her lips. She swallowed harder than she wanted to, and took a deep breath so that she could calm herself, not understanding why she was getting nervous. Or was it excitement? The deepness of his voice made her shift in her seat, a shakiness in her hands.
Katerina looked over the man, his aura oozing of power. ”Are you going to ask me for a dance?” The female cooed, keeping her voice steady in attempts to control the emotions she wasn’t quite understanding at the moment. She went back to looking at herself in the mirror as if trying to tell not only him, but herself that her existence didn’t revolve around the men she was trapped with.
It wasn’t long before Katerina had to look at him through her lashes, biting at the inside of her lip. She could feel what he wanted; she could see it in the gaze that stared down at her. Her heart started to thump against her breast as she looked up at him fully. Steady, Kat. Breathe. She didn’t realize that she had stopped breathing until she felt the burning sensation in her throat, her heart hammering in her ears. Kat started to wonder how gentle he would be with her, or if he would force her to drink from him to hide her wounds from the rest of the world. Her gaze locked with his and her body got hot – her cheeks flushing not in shyness or embarrassment, but in anticipation.
”Please don’t be too rough.” She asked softly with a caring smile.
"Intruding~" chirped his sing-song, the timbre too happy to suit the grim atmosphere of the room. Summoning daggers to her gray focus, Alice merely crossed her arms in rebellion, an agitated huff directed at the vampire. ”Well..look who finally decided to show up; the slug!” Apparently used to her brash way of addressing him, Demetri, instead, chose to let his emeralds wander over her form. As a few seconds ticked by, the twin allowed for her tightly bound arms to return at her sides, an eyebrow quirking in uncertainty. Of course, staring simply wasn’t enough for her flamboyant Master as he reached for her gloved hand, raising it to his lips. An eye twitching at his bold move, it was all Alice could do but restrain herself to allow him to have his moment..after all, he surely wouldn’t receive another chance like this in the future. "I apologize for the attire.. I simply had to see it for myself." rang out his apology, complete with a smile and the release of her hand. Muttering to herself under her breath, the maid nonchalantly rubbed the back of the hand that was assaulted by the vampire, ”Last time you did that.. I ended up slapping you, remember? You’re lucky it’s a special night…” Zoning out his instructions, those stormy obrs drifted over to the curtained window, curious as to how the world must have differed from the daytime. However, she was brought back to the small room as Demetri dismissed them, wanting to talk to Kat alone. Uncertainty flashed in her gaze at his demand, lightly gnawing at her bottom lip. Demetri may have been the more tame of the vampires.. but still- Kat was new to the Santiago house..and the fiery-haired male had more than a bit of a reputation amongst the maids. Before she could even register what to do, Anise wound her arm through her sisters, her docile reply offering acknowledgement. "We'll see you at the ball Lord Santiago.." Without a further word, the twins removed themselves from the room, Tanzy following in pursuit.
”Was that really a wise idea...to leave her alone..?” mused her pondering thoughts, slight concern sprinkling the thoughts. However, Anise didn’t seem to want to dwell on the new girl’s fate, instead choosing to address the conversation from earlier. "I haven't given up... we just need a plan..If you can find a way to escape...for all of us to escape.. I won't hesitate to leave with you. Not just us, but Shuu and the girls as well.. I won't leave them.” whispered her confession, a smile making Alice’s features glow. There she is… the Anise I know. With a firm nod, the maid’s attention briefly registered Tanzy’s warning before addressing her sister once more. ”My...asking for a miracle, aren’t you? Taking all of us might be hard….but alright.. if that’s what it takes, leave it to me.” Sensing the heavy mood, Alice lightly prodded Anise’s side with her elbow, an impish air overtaking her as they approached the ballroom. ”So… are you going to be obedient and follow the slug’s words? You know, the whole ‘No one is allowed to refuse a dance request’ bit?” Completing her teasing words, the girl dropped her normal voice several octaves lower to mimic Demetri’s voice, a small scoff echoing in the halls. ”I, for one, don’t care what he thinks.. I’m just going to hide in the shadows and wait it out. I mean, he should be thankful I’m in this monstrosity.. no way in hell am I dancing in it!” professed her thoughts, somehow already knowing the answer that her sister would have given. Pausing outside of the parlor’s doors, Alice raised yet another question, a grimace, however, in close pursuit, ”Ready to go into the beasts’ lair?”
Within his perpetual solitude, Castiel was perched at his desk with his face buried in the palms of his pale, artisan hands. He had long discarded his mask, for it rested on the dark oak, its one hollow eye staring him down like a spectator. The eldest son ran his fingers through his hair, lifting his vivid gaze from the surface to the flickering flame of the candle. There was no questioning the level of stress he was under; Mira’s return, managing the maids, juggling his other daily hardships, and now he was going to have to plaster a hint of a smile on his face for complete strangers for the sake of saving face.
He hated this feeling. Rubbing his face, Castiel shook his head before diving back into the sanctum of literature. He was calm as he read the British works that his father had collected over the years. He had them preserved and never touched them without taking caution, lest they fall apart at his hand. The print was fading, but with his vampiric sight made is easy for him. His tongue peeked out between his lips the more immersed in the book he got.
He hadn’t realized that Tanzy was approaching until she was just outside of his door. He didn’t lift his head as he bid her to enter. "Master Demetri says the ball is about to begin, and guests are arriving,” she said. He glanced up dismissively, barely noticing her new state of dress as he replied.
“Very well,” Castiel began to stand, grabbing his mask as Tanzy carried on. His eyes flashed to her as she made her inquiry about his smile. With raised brows, the blond vampire slowly secured his mask over his pallid face. “I see you’ve become quite bold, indeed. Fortunately, I do not mind a woman that speaks her mind within reason. Your sentiment is vastly appreciated.” A glimmer of a grin changed his expression behind his mask. “Your gown is becoming on you, Tanzy by the way. I’m glad my selections were to your liking.”
He moved towards the exit, offering Tanzy his arm like the gentleman he was. “Come, I will escort you to the parlor.”
For a moment, the young woman feared she and her family would recieve his wrath for her boldness. Tanzy bit her lip, mentally steeling herself for a reprimand or worse, she found herself pleasantly surprised as the pale gentleman's tone sounded calm and normal. A hint of a grin caught her attention, and after staring in awe, she flushed at his words, looking rather happy. She nodded her head, assuring him he was correct.
"I did like the selection. Thank you sire, for the compliment and the escort." Tanzy said, a genuine smile on her face as she approached the door, gingerly accepting the offered arm with her own. She felt immense relief and gratitude towards the cool vampire, letting silence fall between them once more. She of course couldn't speak for Castiel, but it was much more comfortable of a silence than before now.
As they walked through the halls, the maid hesitated a moment before looking over at her employer with a sideways glance. "Thank you as well sire, for tolerating my boldness. I shall try to make sure to not trouble you with it uneccessarily." she murmured softly, truly thankful for having a reasonable master. With that she quieted once more, this time without interruption.
Mirabelle thought about everything that Demetri said about their brother, her hand folding in front of her so that she could pick at her nails while she chewed the inside of her cheek. Was their family really that hard to keep together? Mira was pulled from her thoughts at the sound of Angelo’s voice, and she only gave a faint smile and the slightest bow of her head before she looked away and tried not to let his dismissal bother her. Cas and Angelo had been the oldest, then it was Mirabelle and Reiji and then the twins. She should have been close to Angelo since him and Cas had always been together, but for some reason they weren’t. She didn’t know if it was her fault for the jealousy that she felt whenever Cas was too busy for her.
In truth, she wanted to be able to hug him; to feel him to make sure that he was really there. Even if they weren’t close, she missed him too. Instead, she simply walked over to the front entrance and opened to door, glancing out the long dirt road that led to their home. It was strangely bright out, and the full moon caught her eye. Mirabelle swallowed at the realization that Shuu was still out there, carrying a body to feed to the wolves. The woman stood on her toes, though it didn’t give her much more height than the heels had as she peered outside, looking for any sign of him. Her fingers played in the skirt of her dress as she debated to go out and look for him, but she had already promised that she would stay inside.
”If that boy gets killed, it’ll be a shame…. I still have yet to taste him.” She said to herself as she eyed the carriages that were beginning to show. She folded her hands in front of her and pulled her shoulders back, standing with perfect posture as she remembered everything her mother taught her. Mirabelle placed a friendly smile on her face as she waited patiently. There was an uneasiness about her as she played Deme’s warning in her head again – his worry. It made her wonder who exactly would be there. Since she hadn’t been around in the last century, she wasn’t sure what to expect. Mirabelle glanced over her shoulder to look for Angelo, finding some comfort that she wasn’t alone.
When their guests started to get out of their carriages and off their horses, Mirabelle placed that smile back on her face, gripped her shirt and gave a respectful bow. ”Welcome to our home. Please.. Come in.” She said and stepped to the side, opening the door wider. Her gloved hand reached out, receiving kisses to her knuckles from the men, and double cheek kisses from the women in greeting. She could feel herself calm and begin to enjoy herself, even stealing hugs from some of the people she knew from town. Mirabelle had spent quite a bit of time in the town before she mustered the courage to come home.
Demetri nodded, "But of course deary." He wasn't rude enough to leave a young lady's room wide open for intruders. He smirked a little bit, thinking about how she was already showing her obsessive nature. He didn't plan to touch anything in the room...aside from the floor, and Katerina. Neither of which truly belonged to Tanzy. In his hunger, he'd nearly forgotten he was imposing on her room in the first place, though it was more of a loan than one of her belongings if he wanted to think frankly about the situation.
He could smell his little dove's nervousness, which brought another smirk to his features. Is she perhaps jealous? No.. She's afraid I'm going to hurt sweet little Katerina.. His eyes softened, but it wasn't changing his mind about sustenance. He'd waited far too long to feel pity towards his maid's feelings. Green orbs scanned the ivory haired woman, subconsciously licking his fangs as he took her appearance in. It was honestly the first time they'd been alone together, or even around each other without interruption.
"No need to be shy deary.." He cooed, caressing her cheek with the back of his index finger gently, his eyes remaining animalistic. He removed his tie slowly, closing his eyes as he began to prepare for a clean feeding. He didn't have time for either of them to change clothes after all. As much as the thought enticed him. He couldn't remember the last time he laid with a woman. He sat his tie aside, unbuttoning the top buttons on his shirt. He decided it was best to leave his mask upon his face, wishing to avoid messing up his already unruly hair. It was hard enough taming it at the moment with the mask on.. His choice to keep his face masked gave him a bit of a mysterious feel, countering his usually open and cheerful personality.
"Do you want me to ask you for a dance, deary?" He asked, quirking a curious eyebrow behind his mask as he ran a gloved hand through her hair dotingly, his voice soft and eyes gazing upon her as Demetri awaited her answer, "If you wish to dance, we shall dance." He smirked, before removing his hand from her personal space, reaching into his pocket and removing a decorative knife, and a wine glass within the depths of his trouser pockets. He noticed her hesitance, "I'm merely asking this of you because it's been nearly a fortnight since I've drank.." He reassured her, setting both of his feeding tools on the vanity before placing both of his hands on her shoulders, caressing them with his thumbs as he stood behind her, "You're allowed to say no.."
"You have my word, little dove." He smirked at the worried woman.
He picked his tools up once more, taking her glove off gently before laying it on the vanity as well, "I'll help you close that wound right up afterward.." He added in a soft kind voice, but his eagerness was present, hiding behind his every word. He kept himself composed as best as he could manage, but it still wasn't acceptable in his point of view. He took the knife carefully slicing at her wrist, avoiding the main artery. He didn't want to make a mess or accidentally kill the poor thing. Once he got suitable blood flow, he put his glace underneathe, lightly squeezing her wrist as he watched the red liquid begin to fill the glass. His free arm wrapped around her waist, half support and half for comfort. He shushed her the entire time, kissing her forehead, "That's a good girl.." He whispered.
Once it was full, he knelt down in front of her and cut his own hand, offering it to her nonchalantly, "It will close the wound, good as new.." He smiled taking her bleeding arm and licking up the rubies pouring from her wound. It was almost enough to drive him crazy, but he withheld himself from sinking his fangs down.
Katerina watched him as he began to undress and she quickly adverted her eyes in a mere reaction, but she couldn’t help herself but to look back at him. Her tongue peeked past her lips to wet them, realizing then how heavy she had been breathing. With Mirabelle, this was easier. She simply told Kat what she wanted, fed and away they went. The way that Demetri looked at her, the way that he touched her – something about it made her anxious.
There was something calming about the way that he played with her hair so she tilted her head back and her face towards him, her head leaned more into his hand. ”I will keep you to your word. We will dance at... Midnight. I will be waiting for you.” She spoke in a gentle tone, her eyes opening to watch him as his touch left her. When she saw both the knife and the glass, a sigh involuntarily left her lips in disappointment. She didn’t mean to offend him in anyway, but she had been looking forward to the sensation of his fangs in her neck, and his lips against her skin with whatever it was that they did to make it enjoyable.
”I’m not going to change my mind.” She said when she was told she could say no, but the look in his eyes said otherwise. She willingly gave him what he asked for, her hand light in his. Her nose wrinkled the slightest bit in pain as the rest of herself stayed calm, watching him. When he wrapped his arm around her, she leaned into him, dropping her lips to his ear.
”What is it that I get out of this? How come you get all the fun?” She asked, her lips teasing his flesh. Assuming that he really was a man of his word that he would be gentle a small grin found its way to her lips as he shushed her, his lips eerily cool against her skin. It really had been too long for the man. Why would he allow himself to go hungry? His praise calmed her, but she couldn’t bite the words that were about to escape her lips next.
”Bite me… I dare you.” She whispered in a tone so low, she hardly heard it herself. Her voice was deep, needy. Her fingers this time brushed along his jaw line and up to the bottom of the mask as he cleaned her skin, a nail scraping his skin. Katerina had no idea who it was that she was taunting – no idea that the man in front of her couldn’t control himself long enough to keep her alive. The only thing she had was his word and the uncontrollable desire to feel him pull life from her veins to sustain his own. The knowledge that she was the reason that he was alive, for only a short time, was exhilarating. To know that it would be her that sustained his body gave her a feeling of possessiveness and false power.
Katerina didn’t take his blood – she didn’t want to be like him and without knowing the consequences of drinking from him, she thought it best that she didn't. ”You shouldn’t do that… You shouldn’t bleed just for anyone.” Instead she would simply remove herself from his hold so that he could drink from his glass where she would examine the wound that he caused her. She didn’t find it deep enough to need stitches, so she wrapped a small bandage to stop any bleeding and then slipped her glove back on to hide it.
”Good as new, right?” She asked, looking back at him.
Castiel’s glossy shoes shined in the brilliance of the chandeliers. His face was stern and unyielding underneath his mask, kaleidoscopic torrents of cerulean, silver, and gold stared straight ahead as he guided his little human through the catacombs of walkways and halls. The castle was a labyrinthine of sorts; the halls alone deceptive and torturous when neglected to be mapped out accordingly. Castiel knew this well, seeing as he was once lost in these very vestibules once upon a time. He remembered hearing his frail voice bounce against the polished walls only to taunt him in the end, mocking his cries for help.
Castiel blinked his way back into the present, completely unaware that he and Tanzy had arrived at their destination. The maid was in mid-speech when the eldest Santiago came to and he only managed to gather a fraction of her sentence. Fortunately, it was enough to accurately answer her without her knowing that he had blacked out once again.
“You’re very welcome, Tanzy,” he said, his confident voice now distant. “Run along now, I’m sure Demetri will be eager to scoop you away for a dance or two.”
He carried on, gesturing toward the small orchestra that resided in the corner of the parlor. They began to fill the space with their melody as he practically glided across the room like a shadow. It was a graceful stride, one that Castiel was known for. He seated himself at the head of the dining table, watching as his guests filled the hall like bees buzzing into a honeycomb. With the back of his palm supporting his chin, Castiel found himself watching without seeing and hearing without listening.
"It probably wasn't.. but her neck is better than ours, wouldn't you agree?" She quirked an eyebrow at her twin, shivering at the thought of getting bitten. She'd avoided it up until now, somehow, but she wasn't sure how if the uncanny luck would continue to salvage her from being ripped into. She took her hand over her scarred lower arm, covered by the elbow length crimson gloves. She caressed the spot as a false sense of protection. As Alice asked her about dances, she felt a blush creep onto her face, fiddling a bit, "I don't know.... Depends on who asks.." She mumbled softly. She surely didn't want to dance with Demetri or Angelo. They both scared the hell out of her more than Bishop or Castiel. Those two were direct about their cruelty, the other two seemed to hide their inner nature, making it more terrifying. What if they could be worse? Wolves in sheep's clothing? She gripped her wrist as Alice mentioned defying them once more, "We do have to play our roles well enough to not die before we can escape.. Don't anger the brothers and get yourself killed. Our lives are mortal ones, remember that. They've killed more people than we'll ever meet in our lives."
Her violet eyes widened with fear once she heard a voice behind her, shooting around on her heels, closing her eyes in relief when it turned out to be Tanzy, "Glad to hear you're with us.. just don't tell the other girls, we don't know how much we can trust them with a secret yet." She told the other girl, index finger pressed to her own mouth in a shushing manner. She didn't plan on Tanzy finding out about her fake alliance to escape, she only planned to use it to make Alice feel better.. but now she was forced to play along.
"We'll be more careful, I promise." She waved the pink haired girl off, smiling weakly before continuing down the halls with Alice. Once they reach their destination, "Let's not only survive dear sister, we shall thrive.." She smiled a bit confidently, "These masks are part of a ceremony that makes everyone equals. With them on, it makes it hard to recognize people, so you can't judge them as well." She bit her bottom lip.
"Let's plot when we can.. but I never want to forget to live.. So let's have fun when we can too.." She opened the doors, ushering for Alice to follow, her eyes shifting around the room, the vast amount of people made her a bit dizzy. Which were Vampires and which were human? She couldn't tell at all.. She was looking around aimlessly when she spotted Castiel and Tanzy enter, deciding to make her way toward the two. She wasn't exactly sure where else to go.. She rarely saw Bishop, even though he chose her as a maid.
"I feel so... small in here now..." The rustle and bustle made her nervous, going out of her way not to touch anyone. Maybe she'd be able to reach Tanzy before someone else approached. Though she accidentally tripped on her way, falling to the marble floor. She winced upon impact, "O-ow" but she couldn't even really hear her own voice at the moment. She hastily got up, not wishing to get stepped on, "Alice?!" She called out, wondering if her sister managed to keep up with her in the large crowd. She couldn't see her, and she'd lost sight of Tanzy in the middle of her accident.
She nervously approached Castiel through the crowd, surprised no one had his attention as of yet. When she finally reach open space, she let out a comforted sigh. Although the air about him wasn't quite inviting, she proceeded toward the blond male. She fumbled for a moment, before asking her question, "L-lord Castiel, have you seen Tanzy or Alice.. I lost them in the crowd..." She whispered timidly, eyes widening before preforming a curtsy. Crap, I almost forgot that part..
Tanzy glanced over at the male as he responded as if on autopilot. A look of concern crossed her features as he seemed to be somewhere else in his thoughts. Had she upset him? No, he made it clear if he disapproved of something. Was he feeling alright? Could vampires even feel sick? Not wanting to disturb him though, Tanzy decided it was probably best to not pester him with questions for now. His demeanor was calm as usual, but he did seem more distracted. Then again, even if something was wrong, what buisiness of hers was it? If it progressed, perhaps she'd muster up the gall to inquire.
Simultaneously cutting off any questions was his instructions to leave his presence and occupy herself elsewhere. While she did feel a tad dissappointed for some unknown reason, she wasn't about to argue. Besides, his mention of his outgoing brother elicted a slightly uncomfortable sensation in her gut. She forced a smile.
"V-very well sire." she replied, curtsying before taking her leave. She would run along as told, but she dearly hoped the happy redhead wouldn't want to dance with her. Thankfully he wasn't yet in sight as far as she could tell.
Somehow managing to avoid dancing with anyone and earning weird looks so far, Tanzy made her way towards the end of the parlor, trying to decide on if she should dare partake in the festivities so casually. And with whom? Perhaps she could mingle with her fellow maids for a while. Deciding this was as good a start as any, she began to squeeze back in, searching the crowd for Anise or any of the other maids. She found her eyes drawn to the dining table, eyes pausing on a quiet Castiel and then none other than Anise! Oh, she was talking with him. Tanzy watched them, wondering if Anise was having an easier time communicating with him than she did. The thought made her feel a tad inferior, despite her mental scolding to not be bothered by anyone else. Anise was so sweet, and so long as Castiel didn't harm her, she had no reason to be concerned or dissappointed! Honestly, such thoughts were rude to the master and her fellow maid.
Simultaneously cutting off any questions was his instructions to leave his presence and occupy herself elsewhere. While she did feel a tad dissappointed for some unknown reason, she wasn't about to argue. Besides, his mention of his outgoing brother elicted a slightly uncomfortable sensation in her gut. She forced a smile.
"V-very well sire." she replied, curtsying before taking her leave. She would run along as told, but she dearly hoped the happy redhead wouldn't want to dance with her. Thankfully he wasn't yet in sight as far as she could tell.
Somehow managing to avoid dancing with anyone and earning weird looks so far, Tanzy made her way towards the end of the parlor, trying to decide on if she should dare partake in the festivities so casually. And with whom? Perhaps she could mingle with her fellow maids for a while. Deciding this was as good a start as any, she began to squeeze back in, searching the crowd for Anise or any of the other maids. She found her eyes drawn to the dining table, eyes pausing on a quiet Castiel and then none other than Anise! Oh, she was talking with him. Tanzy watched them, wondering if Anise was having an easier time communicating with him than she did. The thought made her feel a tad inferior, despite her mental scolding to not be bothered by anyone else. Anise was so sweet, and so long as Castiel didn't harm her, she had no reason to be concerned or dissappointed! Honestly, such thoughts were rude to the master and her fellow maid.
He was almost drove crazy at the skin to skin contact. Her soft lips brushing his earlobe sent fiery tingles through his entire being. Though he kept his inner beast contained. He'd just met the girl.. the morals of today forbade casual encounters. He couldn't act on every primal whim. He couldn't tarnish a girl's reputation out of his own selfish, vampiric instinct. He couldn't succumb to the monster inside.
"You can have whatever you wish... within reason.." He responded breathlessly, taking a sip from the wine glass to ease the growing tension. She was taunting him, every inch of her body was expressing it. She wanted something more out of him, but he wasn't quite sure what. Not many of his nonsexual partners behaved this way. Her needs were flying over his head. What does she want from me..? His emerald orbs scanned her half lidded, widening as she brought her intentions out verbally. She wants me to bite her..? Normally... but.. I'm not..
He ran a hand through her haunting white hair, a weak smile crossing his lips, "If I were a normal vampire.. I'd take you up on the offer.. it is far more delectable that way.. I simply cannot feed through that method.." He cooed, releasing her slowly, keeping his arm in range of her waist in case she grew faint, "I'd erase your existence in this world if I allowed myself to indulge in you.." He added, taking another sip from the cup before chugging the blood, a thin stream running down his chin. His eyes glew into a bright lime as he gained sustenance, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, "You're far too precious to dispose of carelessly." He assured her.
He was slightly shocked that she'd deny his offer, a smirk forming across his lips, "You're seasoned in this arrangement aren't you, deary?" He asked intrigued. None of the other little doves were brought to knowledge in the powers of vampire blood. None of them knew having even a drop in their system could bring them to be one of his kind. A vampire offering his blood was supposed to be an act of love. The highest compliment from their kind. Though Demetri was always reckless when it came to such details, "Well you're far from anyone.. but I understand your point regardless.." He replied back, his complexion no longer translucent, but he was far from restored to perfect health. In order to reach his prime, he'd of killed her. He was quite fond of this one, he didn't intend to dispose of her like that.
"Slightly better.. but I'm a sadist.." He smirked at her, offering his arm, leading her to the party. Once they arrived, Demetri lost sight of his eldest brother almost as soon as his eyes met the blond man's form. Her raised an eyebrow but assumed Castiel found something he needed to do. "Would you like that dance now, or later?" he turned to Katerina, bowing politely.
With a feeling of deja vu, the redhead snuck in once more through the cellar, emerging in one of the many hallways of the grand estate. He could smell ever so faintly the spread of food and the steady burning of lamps and candles. It took Bishop a moment to remember that this was the night of the ball. No wonder outside seemed so much busier and less serene than usual. Castiel would certaily be displeased with his sudden disappearance, especially when they had visitors to attend to. Ah well, as he had told his older brother before, he was able to take care of himself.
Silently stalking through the halls, he knew by heart how to avoid detection and stay out of the most likely path his brothers would use. Upon making it to his room, the vampire inspected his person in the mirror to ensure he was cleaned up after his little outing. Deeming himself free of any suspicious marks and smells, he looked through his wardrobe for the evening's attire. Black pants with gold embroidery at the hems, and dark blood red for his suit. A bright red similar to fresh blood underlay the dried blood coat. Gold embellished his outfit, and after adjusting his sash, Bishop surveyed himself once more in the mirror. The male smiled, deeming himself presentable as he put on his mask.
Ready to face his brothers and the ball guests, Bishop strode out towards the main hall and the parlour. He idly found himself wondering if Anise had gone to his brother again as he disappeared. He had left just as suddenly then too. His little maid had asked him why he picked her, only to stammer and fret her little head about speaking her mind and daring to question his decisions. It was an odd mix of amusement and sadistic pleasure to see her worry so much, interrupted by bouts of courage and inquisitiveness. It was endearing, really. But he had left without answering her, letting her ponder the possibilities. He was loathe to say he wasn't one hundred percent sure why he picked her himself. He was pretty sure, but something told him he had other motives as well. Even if this was the case, it was none of her concern.
Finally reaching the part, he let out a low whistle as he took in the decor. Demetri certainly was the artist. Casually sauntering in, his eyes scanned the partygoers for his own little dove as his twin liked to call the help. He smelled her nearby, and after a moment of searching, he caught her standing by the dining table, where his brother was seated at the head, looking unusually distant, even for Castiel. Bishop almost considered inquiring about his health, but he showed no sign of being hungry, more of lost in his thoughts.
Deciding to let it go for now, Bishop snuck up with a grin until he was behind Anise, appraising her in the dress he picked. He had good taste if he did say so himself.
"The dress suits you, I had a feeling it would." he purred into her ear, smirking as he anticipated what was sure to be a charming and amusing reaction.
Silently stalking through the halls, he knew by heart how to avoid detection and stay out of the most likely path his brothers would use. Upon making it to his room, the vampire inspected his person in the mirror to ensure he was cleaned up after his little outing. Deeming himself free of any suspicious marks and smells, he looked through his wardrobe for the evening's attire. Black pants with gold embroidery at the hems, and dark blood red for his suit. A bright red similar to fresh blood underlay the dried blood coat. Gold embellished his outfit, and after adjusting his sash, Bishop surveyed himself once more in the mirror. The male smiled, deeming himself presentable as he put on his mask.
Ready to face his brothers and the ball guests, Bishop strode out towards the main hall and the parlour. He idly found himself wondering if Anise had gone to his brother again as he disappeared. He had left just as suddenly then too. His little maid had asked him why he picked her, only to stammer and fret her little head about speaking her mind and daring to question his decisions. It was an odd mix of amusement and sadistic pleasure to see her worry so much, interrupted by bouts of courage and inquisitiveness. It was endearing, really. But he had left without answering her, letting her ponder the possibilities. He was loathe to say he wasn't one hundred percent sure why he picked her himself. He was pretty sure, but something told him he had other motives as well. Even if this was the case, it was none of her concern.
Finally reaching the part, he let out a low whistle as he took in the decor. Demetri certainly was the artist. Casually sauntering in, his eyes scanned the partygoers for his own little dove as his twin liked to call the help. He smelled her nearby, and after a moment of searching, he caught her standing by the dining table, where his brother was seated at the head, looking unusually distant, even for Castiel. Bishop almost considered inquiring about his health, but he showed no sign of being hungry, more of lost in his thoughts.
Deciding to let it go for now, Bishop snuck up with a grin until he was behind Anise, appraising her in the dress he picked. He had good taste if he did say so himself.
"The dress suits you, I had a feeling it would." he purred into her ear, smirking as he anticipated what was sure to be a charming and amusing reaction.
“Whatever I wish…” She sang, purposely leaving out the ‘within reason’. A devilish smirked played on her lips, one that softened with the touch of his hand in her hair again. A frown stained her features, hidden behind the mask she wore. Kat didn’t particularly like what he was telling her, but she would have to accept it no less. She rotated the wrist he had cut, testing the pain. It wasn’t too bad, but it did throb the slightest bit.
“Seasoned? Well, Mira has had her share. Something about her butler tensing when she got too close. Makes it uncomfortable.” She said softly and then looked up at him, her crimson eyes bright behind the shadow of the mask. “Having the pain leave now with no mark is one thing, but the scars are what make you stronger. Skin will toughen, and then it won’t be so bad.” She murmured, reaching out to touch his face. Her fingers brushed his cheek once more, the pad of her thumb running over his bottom lip, lightly tugging down to reveal his fangs. They were the fangs that belonged to a man that lived many lifetimes, and probably took countless lives. They belonged to a man that had a gaze that could kill, and a raw hunger that should instill fear in anyone. They belonged to the only man that cared to ask her name because he wanted to know, not because he had to know. They belonged to a man that she had the sudden urge to kiss – to taste.
Even though he didn’t bite her – didn’t give her the pleasure that Mirabelle did when they fed, something she still didn’t understand, but there was something intimate about that moment. Perhaps because she was sharing herself and this time, not for her gain. Swallowing hard, she dropped her hand and took a deep breath in as if she were coming out of her thoughts.
“If you kept yourself fed, then I don’t think you’d kill me…” She said, thinking more aloud than stating a fact. She didn’t know this man. “Isn’t that what Alice is for?” Kat purred and dropped her hand, laughing the slightest bit when he was ready to go. “I must have you flustered..” She said innocently, taking his arm only to bring him back into the room, where she rebuttoned his shirt and tied his tie. “Don’t need to kiss and tell, do we?” She asked, patting his chest while simultaneously smoothing out wrinkles. It was only when they were both put together that she took his arm and let him lead her to the rest of the guests.
Kat was a little taken aback by his offer to dance now, assuming there were guests that he would wish to greet first. It put a true smile on her face, one that wasn’t hiding anything. “I’d love to dance with you.” She said before she took the lead this time. Her slender, gloved hand reached out to grasp his, pulling him into a crowd of people where there lost themselves in the disguises of others. Amongst them were humans, vampires and wolves. Katerina didn’t seem to mind – she knew but she didn’t let that get to her. Now, she was going to dance. She was going to let Demetri sweep her off her feet and spin her around – hoping that he could dance well.
People, they were all around her, they made her feel a bit... Uneasy. They seemed so joyful it was only bound to start to get to her rather fast as she continued to let her mind ponder on it's own. She had exits, quick getaways, everything marked down somewhere within the confounds of her head. Annabel only needed to dig around her head when the time came to make her leave from this overly crowded ball.
Her gold and white dress fitted her well, yet she was starting to think perhaps she was a bit... Overly dress? Or maybe she actually blended in? Either way, she had quietly excused herself to a corner of the room, observing the crowd with a rather sorrowful face. Was she really going to do this? Wasn't there another way out without having to kill these poor vampires? Even if she killed one, the remaining would no doubt slaughter her, leaving her little sister alone to fend for herself... But no matter, she had come too far to go back, she supposed. After all, if she couldn't go through with this, then she truly had no right to be breathing according to Annabel's little sister, as cruel as it would sound out loud. This was only the cold hard truth in a twisted world where Annabel could only see the glass and a quarter full, not half a glass, nor was it empty. Just... Barely something there.
Her eyes slowly drew closed as she rested against the wall, a light sigh of irritation. Perhaps, by looking like a weak and defeated women she could draw over some form of entertainment, but if not, she had the rest of the night to cause a little chaos and fulfill her little "wish".
Castiel disappeared right before her eyes, causing the black haired girl to look around. Where'd he go..? He was just taking a drink.. about to talk to me.. What happened to Castiel?? She thought bewildered. She looked around, trying to find Alice, but she'd lost her in the crowd as well. She knew better than to move, so she stood still in place, eyes darting nervously around the room. There were so many faces, so many strangers around her that it had her heart racing a thousand miles an hour. Sure vampires wouldn't attack her in the open like this, not with so many human spectators, but she'd just witnessed how fast Castiel could disappear... to someone of his nature taking a victim with them could be done just as quick and discreetly.
She placed a hand on her heart, trying to calm her nerves, focus her breathing. Without Castiel or Bishop she felt quite lost in this environment. Alice would be furious if she realized I felt safe in the company of these.. vampires.. The music drowned out most of the speech among the guests. They were laughing and conversing, no one seemed near as uneasy as she was. Maybe something was wrong with her? She saw women flirting and dancing.. meeting men.. getting cozy.. She couldn't help thinking of Derrick.. clinging to the trinket around her neck. She should have been doing these things with him.. Maybe the parties wouldn't have been extravagant.. maybe she wouldn't be dressed this well.. but she would have felt safe.. free.. She wouldn't feel so trapped and afraid. She was terrified at the moment. It didn't give her any comfort that her neck and shoulders were completely exposed and unprotected.
"The dress suits you, I had a feeling it would." he purred into her ear, smirking at her as usual when her eyes fell upon him.
Her fears increased when she felt someone's presence intimately close, whirling around on her heels to face the source. Though the voice gave it all away, "M-Master Bishop.." She called out in a surprised tone. Seeing his face was comforting, though the fact that she found peace in his company made her stomach feel uneasy. He was one of the last people on earth who she should feel safe around..yet his presence brought her a sense of relief, "The lord of the house... He just.. She ushered to Castiel's empty seat, "He just disappeared... He took a drink of this goblet.. and.. vanished.." She ushered to his drink.
She took a glass of wine from the table, taking a long drink, finding nothing wrong with the substance aside from it's potency. She'd never really drank before, but her nerves were so frantic that she was desperate to calm them. At the moment the method she found her peace of mind didn't matter to the shyer twin. So she chose to take sanctuary in alcohol.
She curtsied afterwards, eyes shifting to look up at Bishop, "The dress is beautiful.. you definitely have an eye for extravagance..." she added, complimenting his choice. She figured it wouldn't hurt to work on getting on his good side, though she wasn't exactly sure how to work the red haired vampire.. She'd never had to become 'Teacher's pet' before.. This was all new territory for Anise. Her father favored Alice and their mother hated both of them equally.. Though it didn't take long for the question that had been bothering her to surface, "Is Lord Castiel alright??" She inquired, taking a smaller sip from her glass this time. In the corner of her eye she'd noticed Demetri's and Katerina's entrance, then he apparently asked her to dance.
She wasn't exactly sure, but judging by the younger red haired twin's body language, she was left to assume the gentleman of the bunch was the first sibling to offer a dance to one of the help. He scares me more than anyone.. but Demetri really is a nice guy.. He treats Alice nice and he's extending himself out to Kat despite her being the new arrival.. For a second she saw Derrick bowing, asking her to dance.. like she was watching Derrick and herself from a distance.. Though as she shook her head, it returned to Demetri and Katerina.
"Also.. Lord Angelo and Olivia are missing as well.." She whispered, biting her bottom lip. She shuffled where she stood nervously, awaiting Bishop's response, "Don't you find it a bit strange...? Or is this their typical behavior..?" She asked tilting her head. She was worried about everyone, but mostly she wanted to keep the topic on anything but herself.. anything but Bishop's fangs in her throat..
Mirabelle stood at the door for who knows how long, greeting all those that entered her home – even those she didn’t want there, but tonight was a night that they were all meant to get along. It was a good idea to be nice to those that could possibly become your ally. When the guests started to dwell down to only a few arriving here and there, she decided that she would abandon her post and mingle amongst the faceless people.
All sorts of scents assaulted her nose, some leaving it to wrinkle in disgust, others making her jaw tense and her gums ache. She glanced over to the table where her eldest brother sat alone and she let out a soft sigh. She wanted to go talk to him. Mira glanced away only for a second, only to come back to looking upon an empty chair. It was then that one heart beat started to stand out. One that got her own ghostly heartbeat to quicken as well.
Anise.
”Anise, dear, you need to calm yourself. You’re getting me excited.” Mirabelle purred as she joined her and her brother, giving him a playful bow. ”Bishi~” Mira cooed, almost mocking Demetri when he seemed to sing his twin’s name. A giggle followed soon after and she moved to embrace him, glance back at Anise through her mask.
”Bishop, try not to scare her too much. We’re not the only ones who can hear that little muscle racing beneath her breast and not everyone respects the rules. I really just want to have a good time…” Even though she hadn’t been around with them to have balls with the supernatural, she did remember them as a child. She remembered her mother dancing with her when her father was off taking care of things. That lead her to wonder if her parents had been envolved with this as well – if they knew that myth was not always myth.
She glanced over her shoulder to inspect her surroundings, as if she were checking to make sure that everyone was behaving, only to find her brother and Kat. A smile graced her lips to find her brother had color once more, and Kat was still in one piece. She brought her attention back to the two, only to take in account what Anise had said before Mira interrupted. Where were the rest of her family?
The redhead listened patiently to his maid's stammered ramblings, arching a brow at her as he glanced over to Castiel's place at the table. In all honesty, he hadn't been watching his brother, so his sudden disappearance wasn't caught by his own eyes. He was lothe to admit he hadn't paid attention, if even for a moment. Bishop frowned. While vampires could move faster than humans could see, a trait shared with quite a few supernatural creatures (djinn and faerie folk, to name a few), Castiel wasn't known for doing so without a very good reason. Bishop let out a half smile and a shrug, not willing to let Anise see he was at all concerned.
Taking the goblet from Anise after she tried a sip, Bishop shook his head, placing it aside. "Best not to sip drinks that aren't ours..especially if you don't know the contents, hmm?" he chided, looking down at his maid. She was observant, and slowly seemed to be getting better at speaking in his presence. Progress was always good. Bishop did his best to ignore her thudding heart, making him think of an adorable rabbit seeing a fox. Well, she was about as vulnerable as a rabbit to him, so the comparison was at least valid.
He looked her over in the dress once more, deciding once again he did have taste as good as his brother in these matters. He smiled and chuckled at Anise's praise of his selection, his ego fed. He looked quite pleased with himself.
Sniffing the air as a new song began to play, he couldn't quite find his siblings' scents, save for Demetri's coming from the dancefloor. Well, then Mirabelle was among them somewhere. He shrugged in response to his fretting maid, a casual smile on his lips. "Angelo often keeps away from large crowds whenever he gets the chance, I'm sure Demetri will drag him out eventually. Castiel tends to keep to his own affairs, so perhaps he felt he left something undone. He is head of the house, and is worthy of the position even if he weren't the firstborn. As for the other maids, I'd assume you know more about them than I, hmm?" Bishop found himself answering Anise, interrupted only when none other than his long lost sister scurried up to them.
As she approached Anise and looked at her like a tempting snack, even mentioning as such, Bishop growled. He wasn't known for sharing, and he was possesive of many things, food included. "Mind yourself sister, this one is mine, you cannot touch her. I don't intend on letting anyone feed from her, not even you." he warned, reciprocating the hug nevertheless. As soon as Mirabelle released him, he placed a hand on Anise's shoulder, sending a silent signal to anyone in the room that she was his. His eyes rolled, regarding his sister as she happily cooed Demetri's nickname for him. It was only then that he wrinkled his nose a bit.
" It almost smells like someone let a wet dog wander inside. Such an unpleasant scent." he mused.
Taking the goblet from Anise after she tried a sip, Bishop shook his head, placing it aside. "Best not to sip drinks that aren't ours..especially if you don't know the contents, hmm?" he chided, looking down at his maid. She was observant, and slowly seemed to be getting better at speaking in his presence. Progress was always good. Bishop did his best to ignore her thudding heart, making him think of an adorable rabbit seeing a fox. Well, she was about as vulnerable as a rabbit to him, so the comparison was at least valid.
He looked her over in the dress once more, deciding once again he did have taste as good as his brother in these matters. He smiled and chuckled at Anise's praise of his selection, his ego fed. He looked quite pleased with himself.
Sniffing the air as a new song began to play, he couldn't quite find his siblings' scents, save for Demetri's coming from the dancefloor. Well, then Mirabelle was among them somewhere. He shrugged in response to his fretting maid, a casual smile on his lips. "Angelo often keeps away from large crowds whenever he gets the chance, I'm sure Demetri will drag him out eventually. Castiel tends to keep to his own affairs, so perhaps he felt he left something undone. He is head of the house, and is worthy of the position even if he weren't the firstborn. As for the other maids, I'd assume you know more about them than I, hmm?" Bishop found himself answering Anise, interrupted only when none other than his long lost sister scurried up to them.
As she approached Anise and looked at her like a tempting snack, even mentioning as such, Bishop growled. He wasn't known for sharing, and he was possesive of many things, food included. "Mind yourself sister, this one is mine, you cannot touch her. I don't intend on letting anyone feed from her, not even you." he warned, reciprocating the hug nevertheless. As soon as Mirabelle released him, he placed a hand on Anise's shoulder, sending a silent signal to anyone in the room that she was his. His eyes rolled, regarding his sister as she happily cooed Demetri's nickname for him. It was only then that he wrinkled his nose a bit.
" It almost smells like someone let a wet dog wander inside. Such an unpleasant scent." he mused.
"You're quite bold compared to the rest, Miss Katerina." He cooed pleasantly. Demetri was on cloud nine. He got to feed, dance with a pretty woman, and his home looked exactly the way he imagined in his head for weeks now. All was well.. If only he could find his brothers Angelo and Castiel, everything would be truly perfect. Though one reaction caught deep in his mind, "As for your words earlier.. I'm not shy.. I'm not afraid to kiss and tell." He merely chuckled again, unable to contain his merriment. He didn't wish to think about the rest of their conversation. It would spoil the moment. He didn't want to think about his reputation as a ripper, the men and women he's killed. That was all shoved to the back of his mind. All he could think about was dancing with Katerina, the lovely aroma of blood that still taunted his nostrils, and the beautiful room that took him days to prepare with Castiel's help.
He eventually took the lead after amusing her wish to be in control. He spun her rather quickly, and almost too fast to notice her brought her down into the famous dip, "Did you think I was going to drop you?" He taunted, though knowing she wouldn't have the same reaction as his lovely girl Alice. He still couldn't resist, she'd still pose as splendid entertainment anyhow. Though there was something extra about Kat. He liked her for a bit more than his own entertainment. Something about her attitude drew him in, her lingering femininity despite her brashness, and he just couldn't get enough. He continued to gracefully sway his company across the room, before his eyes narrowed, "Who let the dogs in..?" He whispered, eyes darting around. There was only a few.. less than eight.. but he couldn't place them in the crowd. The scent only lingered to torment him. He shifted his eyes to Katerina, "When the dance is over I've got to check on something.. but I'll be right back.. I promise you." He kissed her forehead to seal the deal. He had instantly grown worried for dear little Alice, and it was driving him mad that he couldn't see her in the room. He noticed his twin was conversing with Mirabelle and cute little Anise, which drew him minor comfort. He continued to keep his steps in the dance, wishing to keep his wits about him. If the enemy knew he was frightened, it would be the opportune time to strike his family down. Alice, please tell me you didn't accidentally lead them in.. I've got to talk to her once this song ends.. He was internally growing antsy, but kept his eyes on Katerina, feeling guilty that his attention was divided, "Who picked out your dress..?" He asked her, attempting to give the woman the attention she deserved. Though there was something else. A look in his eyes, burning, was he, gasp, jealous? Demetri hadn't been jealous in nearly a century. He couldn't deny she looked absolutely lovely and it was an insult for his mind to be elsewhere, but his family always came first. Always and forever.
He noticed her in the crowd as he strolled the ballroom, the girl was one of his pack. Sure there were a few others with them at the moment, but Anna was interesting. Anna had a story. Most of the wolves he came across simply hated vampires. It wasn't the case for Dante. He loved them. Smart, Agile, Immortal, Youthful, there wasn't a single horrid thing about them, but that was the exact reason he had to slay them. He'd fallen in love with this particular line of vampires. The Santiago family. So loyal, loving, forgiving. Their story was tragic, lost both of their parents after being forced into vampirism.. Lost their baby sister for over a century. He wished to wipe them from this world, before it began to taint their beauty. Death would only make each of them that more appealing. Death was the greatest beauty of all. Nothing was more beautiful to Dante than a lifeless body, cold and pale laying on the floor cloaked in magnificent crimson petals of blood.
He began stalking his way over to Anna, leaning in, his gloved hand on her shoulder, "The pack has already singled out two of the siblings..." He chirped quietly into the blonde's ear from behind, before turning her around gently, "Shall we dance..? Blending in is imperative to our mission.." He bowed respectfully before offering his fellow wolf his hand. His mask was white with red intricate designs, matching his tuxedo, but at the same time bringing contrast, causing all attention to draw in on his face.
"It seems the others have finally begun to notice our presence.." He whispered to the girl, brushing a few strands of her hair behind her ear, feigning they were lovers. He never once made a move on sweet little Annabelle, considering Dante preferred men, also he didn't believe in having relationships with coworkers. He was the Alpha, and despite his nature, he claimed no wolf in his pack as his mate. Not even Anna intrigued him enough to claim her as his own. Plus he put her feelings in mind long ago. Though to keep their cover, he had to keep up a face. They had to pretend to be each other's date to the party or they'd be massacred in this room full of vampires.
"If we keep moving around the room we'll be that much harder to spot... plus I take pride that I'm not extremely unattractive, ne?" He tilted his head, awaiting her answer. His eyes glistened a bright magenta, his excitement growing inside of him, but his change of eye color was the only indication that the tall dark male felt anything. Anyone from his pack could vouch that his friendliness was merely a facade to blend in. Dante was actually quite cruel to everyone when they grew to know him.
There was a strange feeling of security when she felt his arm wrap around her waist. It was the same feeling she got when he went to support her after he fed in case she felt weak. It brought a smile to her face and allowed her body to rest against his as they swayed. ”Bold? Perhaps. I knew what you were when I was brought here. I spent the night in the street yelling out for your kind. Maybe I’m just not as afraid as I should be.” She murmured, knowing that she didn’t have to speak up so that he could hear her through the noise of the crowd. As for the part of him not being shy, maybe she shouldn’t be either. Her eyes stared at his lips – could this be the chance that she was waiting for to taste him?
A laughing squeal left her lips when all of a sudden the room was upside down, her head falling back as she let out a pleasant laugh. The laugh didn’t waver when he brought her up, and she shook her head to his question. “Of course I didn’t. You’re too much of a gentleman to drop me… And if you did, I’d have to second guess those abilities of yours..” She cooed, a lightness in her step as he lead her. This night had turned out better than she could have hoped for.
Katerina watched him, watched the worry on his face gather, and then disappear before he worried about her. After he kissed her forehead, she let his hand go and wrapped her arms around his neck and let her head fall to his shoulder, her fingers lightly playing with the hair that tickled them. His promise made her smile, but she attempted to hide the joy that it gave her. Kat didn’t want to seem too eager, but that feeling disappeared as she felt a lump in her throat the jealousy she saw in his face. Was that for her?
That was when she finally felt her heart flutter, and she quietly cleared her throat to calm herself. Was the jealousy meant for her, or was it about whatever that was on his mind? There was a part of her that wanted to calm his fears and his worries. He deserved to have a good time. “The dress? Oh, Reiji gave it to me. I assumed he was part of the family since he had the same last name, but I haven’t seen him around. When I asked Anise, she didn’t know either.” Her head leaned back so that she could see his face, trying to look through his mask to read his expression. ”I can’t say that he is all that pleasant to wake up to….”
”Bishop, try not to scare her too much. We’re not the only ones who can hear that little muscle racing beneath her breast and not everyone respects the rules. I really just want to have a good time…” The man adjusted his mask, which was ratheruncomfortable. He had to opt out of wearing his glasses, which he would have much preferred to his itchy mask. The suit on the other hand was surprisingly comfortable and masked his cold skin from detection. Yes Bishop, please get your pet under control.. He sighed to himself mentally, growing exhausted of her taunting aroma and noise. The hand Bishop placed as a sign of ownership only challenged him more. Reiji never was a man of many rules and he was dying to break this one.
"It almost smells like someone let a wet dog wander inside. Such an unpleasant scent." Bishop noted, and Reiji heard it in the room from Demetri shortly after, "Who let the dogs in..?"
"There are werewolves here.. that much is certain.." He voiced to himself softly, before making his way to his primary target. Demetri. Normally he would have targeted Castiel, but his and Angelo's absence brought Reiji's attention to Demetri. He found his little doll dancing with his brother, though Reiji wasn't nearly as jealous as his red haired relative. Demetri looked a bit panicked, looking for someone in the crowd, causing Reiji to smirk as he stalked closer to the dancing couple. "Who picked out your dress..?" Demetri asked Reiji's toy, causing him to chuckle. Someone's got his underwear in a knot. Do you fancy her dear brother? You always were quick to fall in love. “The dress? Oh, Reiji gave it to me. I assumed he was part of the family since he had the same last name, but I haven’t seen him around. When I asked Anise, she didn’t know either. I can’t say that he is all that pleasant to wake up to….” He placed his hand to his lips and cleared his throat after her response to his brother, deciding to give his two cents on the matter, "It's lovely isn't it?" He chimed to the two, "Sorry that I left in a rush love, I had other matters to attend to.." He apologized to Katerina, but didn't even look at her as he spoke his apology.
The song hushed and Reiji placed his hand on Kat's shoulder, "I received a letter from the Vampire Counsel that I was to return home to dote upon this young girl. Orders are orders as Castiel would say." He laughed merrily, though something about the way he spoke indicated it wasn't in his nature to be this friendly. He quickly recomposed, before glancing around, "I smell blood. Human blood, brother.. I think someone is hurt outside.. Are we allowed to feed at our leisure or is this an unexpected calamity..?" He whispered loud enough for vampire ears, but soft enough to avoid human ears picking it up. Though he brought this to his brother's attention, Reiji didn't seem to be taking the matter seriously at all. He even said it loud enough for Mira, Bishop, and any other vampire to pick up on. Reiji had a knack for ruining moments like this.. and appearing unannounced he certainly crashed their get together.
Watching the table where Castiel sat as Anise tried to approach him, Tanzy gasped in shock when he vanished before her eyes. Could vampires actually move that fast? He couldn't just dissappear, so that had to be it. It was scary to think they were so powerful and skilled. But more to the point, where had he gone off to? Was he ok? He seemed almost distracted before. Well, he had drank from her just before the ball, so he should be physically ok, she reasoned. In any case, she knew how annoyed the master of the house would be if he knew how many 'tedious questions' she wished to ask. Deciding she would only confuse herself further and get in his way if she tried to solve this sudden mystery, Tanzy settled herself on seeking out Anise's company.
As she tried to find the girl in the crowd again-she was just there- ah, there she was, Tanzy gulped as she saw someone else had found her friend first. Bishop had intercepted her, and he seemed in a decent enough mood, earning a sigh of relief from the maid as she saw him smile at the dark-haired girl. So far Anise looked ok, and Bishop showed no sign of hurting her. Well, Tanzy suppossed she could talk to Anise as soon as she was free. In the meantime, she'd watch the festivities, maybe get herself something to drink. It was so strange, she felt very out of place.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Just as he smelled the dogs, Bishop also noticed a familiar smell, and soon a familiar voice. He could hardly believe his ears, but it was most definately him A headache waiting to happen as far as he was concerned. Reiji.
Bishop cared for his family, and he would do anything to help his brothers, as he knew they'd do for him. That being said, Reiji was just good at pissing him off. The older male seemed intent on making himself known and on messing with other's things, especially Castiel's. If he wasn't family, Bishop would almost consider trying to kill the older vampire. For a guy who could be so uninterested and lazy, when Reiji found something to amuse himself, he was a pest. Always seeing how far he could push his brothers. Well, Bishop could care less that he was here, so long as he didn't go touching anything that belonged to him. Keeping his hand on Anise's shoulder, he muttered softly to her.
"Don't wander outside. I know you won't run away or any such thing, but tonight, keep in the estate and stay away from anyone calling himself Reiji."
------------------------------------------
'
Tanzy couldn't help but overhear snippets of conversation, and at one point she swore she heard the name 'Reiji Santiago' being said. Santiago? Was there another relative of the brother's here at the ball? If there was such a person, she wondered if they would be just as intimidating as the other members of the household. Looking around the room for the maids as she lost herself in her thoughts, Tanzy's eye caught sight of a dark haired male approaching the newest maid, only to place a hand on her shoulder. Did he know Kat? Who of the guests invited to a vampire's mansion would know any of the maids?
(OOC: I was up all night at the hospital.. but I made a post as Anise. Demetri's will be shortly and I'll pretty up my post after some much needed sleep. Sorry for the inconvenience. My cousin scared us all to death. We thought we might lose him)
Anise jumped as Mirabelle mentioned her heartbeat, flushing a bit. She could hear it from over there? She thought to herself surprised. She quickly bowed, "I-I apologize Mi'lady." She stuttered out. Tilting her head when Mirabelle glanced at her, despite hugging Bishop at the same time. She kind of scares me. Anise thought to herself, hugging the pendant around her neck.
"N-no it's not that he.. I just wasn't expecting to see Master Bishop so soon.." She tried to decriminalize the red haired Santiago. She honestly felt safer around him than anyone else in the room, they were the ones scaring her.. Bishop does scare me.. but less than anyone else in the room.. Demetri excluded, "I'll try to calm down though.. sorry for the trouble I've already caused. I beg the forgiveness, mi'lady." She bowed again, standing up looking around for her sister. Where are you Alice..?
Though her goblet was snatched by the master, purple eyes widening a bit, though she smiled a bit at his reasoning, "O-of course.. how foolish of me. Thank you for your concern." She sent a sheepish smile. Her heart continued to flutter, but it was exponentially quieter, "I just thought a drink would help with my nerves.. I didn't mean to do something so idiotic." She was growing better at thriving by the new rules that were set for her and the other maids. She was learning quickly how to handle her new master and thus far she was doing quite well if she said so herself.
She did however blush, noticing his gaze seemed to linger on her dress. Even though he seemed to stare at the dress, it still sent shivers down his spine. It still meant his eyes were on her in a sense.
"I was just worried about the lords of the house. It's nice to know they're alright.." And as he mentioned her having more knowledge about the other maids, Anise chewed on her bottom lip. I suppose he's right.. Though I thought he'd know Olivia's placement considering.. She shook the thought, unsure why it bothered her in the first place. He's my employer, and a vampire. Not to mention his ego is the size of this Castle.. He's extremely dangerous.. I shan't get involved with him in any sort of way aside from professional business. It would be ludicrous to assume he could ever care for my well being aside as livestock.. She re-informed herself, "I just thought-" Though she was cut off, Bishop was already holding her shoulder by the time she'd surfaced an answer.
He threatened his sister as she mentioned her smell, putting a hand on Anise's shoulder, verifying for her that her assumptions were true. Livestock. I'm simply dolled up livestock to Bishop. She thought to herself, letting her eyes wander the room. She really wasn't feeling up to these formalities.. Though she knew she hadn't a choice. She didn't pull away from his possessive grasp, just lost herself in thought, "Did Demetri's dog get in?" She asked obliviously. She was completely unaware of the werewolf society, though the siblings seemed to go out of their way to keep their existence a secret from the maids.
Though before anything else could be said, Bishop was already telling her to keep indoors and avoid anyone named Reiji. Reiji.. Where have I heard that name before? Anise blinked looking up at Bishop, "Hu- O-oh.. Katerina mentioned him before.." She accidentally spoke aloud, considering that Bishop interrupted her trail of thought as he warned her to keep away. She looked around, unsure of who he was, "I-I will... but I'm not quite sure what he looks like.." She added as she stared down. What if he doesn't introduce himself... Will Bishop be angry with me? She looked up again shortly after, "I-I'll do my best.." She replied with a little more confidence. She stopped a waiter going by, grabbing a glass of wine from the tray. There's no harm in drinking from a fresh glass, right? She looked to Bishop for permission, in no standing to be scolded again. She'd only avoided getting bitten by chance thus far, she was afraid to anger him.
Anise jumped as Mirabelle mentioned her heartbeat, flushing a bit. She could hear it from over there? She thought to herself surprised. She quickly bowed, "I-I apologize Mi'lady." She stuttered out. Tilting her head when Mirabelle glanced at her, despite hugging Bishop at the same time. She kind of scares me. Anise thought to herself, hugging the pendant around her neck.
"N-no it's not that he.. I just wasn't expecting to see Master Bishop so soon.." She tried to decriminalize the red haired Santiago. She honestly felt safer around him than anyone else in the room, they were the ones scaring her.. Bishop does scare me.. but less than anyone else in the room.. Demetri excluded, "I'll try to calm down though.. sorry for the trouble I've already caused. I beg the forgiveness, mi'lady." She bowed again, standing up looking around for her sister. Where are you Alice..?
Though her goblet was snatched by the master, purple eyes widening a bit, though she smiled a bit at his reasoning, "O-of course.. how foolish of me. Thank you for your concern." She sent a sheepish smile. Her heart continued to flutter, but it was exponentially quieter, "I just thought a drink would help with my nerves.. I didn't mean to do something so idiotic." She was growing better at thriving by the new rules that were set for her and the other maids. She was learning quickly how to handle her new master and thus far she was doing quite well if she said so herself.
She did however blush, noticing his gaze seemed to linger on her dress. Even though he seemed to stare at the dress, it still sent shivers down his spine. It still meant his eyes were on her in a sense.
"I was just worried about the lords of the house. It's nice to know they're alright.." And as he mentioned her having more knowledge about the other maids, Anise chewed on her bottom lip. I suppose he's right.. Though I thought he'd know Olivia's placement considering.. She shook the thought, unsure why it bothered her in the first place. He's my employer, and a vampire. Not to mention his ego is the size of this Castle.. He's extremely dangerous.. I shan't get involved with him in any sort of way aside from professional business. It would be ludicrous to assume he could ever care for my well being aside as livestock.. She re-informed herself, "I just thought-" Though she was cut off, Bishop was already holding her shoulder by the time she'd surfaced an answer.
He threatened his sister as she mentioned her smell, putting a hand on Anise's shoulder, verifying for her that her assumptions were true. Livestock. I'm simply dolled up livestock to Bishop. She thought to herself, letting her eyes wander the room. She really wasn't feeling up to these formalities.. Though she knew she hadn't a choice. She didn't pull away from his possessive grasp, just lost herself in thought, "Did Demetri's dog get in?" She asked obliviously. She was completely unaware of the werewolf society, though the siblings seemed to go out of their way to keep their existence a secret from the maids.
Though before anything else could be said, Bishop was already telling her to keep indoors and avoid anyone named Reiji. Reiji.. Where have I heard that name before? Anise blinked looking up at Bishop, "Hu- O-oh.. Katerina mentioned him before.." She accidentally spoke aloud, considering that Bishop interrupted her trail of thought as he warned her to keep away. She looked around, unsure of who he was, "I-I will... but I'm not quite sure what he looks like.." She added as she stared down. What if he doesn't introduce himself... Will Bishop be angry with me? She looked up again shortly after, "I-I'll do my best.." She replied with a little more confidence. She stopped a waiter going by, grabbing a glass of wine from the tray. There's no harm in drinking from a fresh glass, right? She looked to Bishop for permission, in no standing to be scolded again. She'd only avoided getting bitten by chance thus far, she was afraid to anger him.
(OOC: I apologize it isn't beautiful, I've just been quite busy lately! I won't continue this I promise.)
"My abilities? What if I were to say I was the weakest vampire in existence?" He replied smugly. He ran a hand through his hair quickly, fixing the mess begging to happen upon his head without missing a beat, "Although I'd catch you if I was, I am a gentleman before I am a vampire after all." He chuckled, agreeing with the pale haired woman. He noticed the music beginning to hush, and saw a familiar face roaming the ballroom. Reiji.. Why are you here..?
He smiled as she grew closer, enjoying the enticing scent of her perfume mixed with the blood. He would have shivered as a human, but a smirk simply grew on his face at her touch. Playing with his hair brought him much needed tranquility, though it wasn't the time or place for shivers and clouded judgement. He kept his eyes on the familiar man, frowning a bit as he danced with his compainion. The music stopped just as she spoke, and his fears were verified in Katerina's voice.
“The dress? Oh, Reiji gave it to me. I assumed he was part of the family since he had the same last name, but I haven’t seen him around. When I asked Anise, she didn’t know either.”
Demetri sighed, "I feared it would be Reiji.. Don't trust a word he says. Castiel shunned him for a reason. He is incapable of compassion or love, and he's a disaster with feet." Demetri growled angrily. The last time he had seen Reiji, the two of them were fighting. Reiji had killed one of Castiel's human lovers and Demetri punched him in anger. It resulted in them rolling down a hill, fighting for hours before they'd returned home to Castiel's sentence of banishment from their homeland.
"He's not that pleasant to grow up with either.." He remembered their mother constantly begged the twins to be more like Reiji and Castiel. They were tormented about studying and being proper. He hated being compared to his elder brother. He's not even blood related.. The red head thought in a pissed tone. Sure Demetri grew up to be a fine gentleman, but he still wanted to be nothing like his brothers.. he enjoyed himself and Bishop for who they truly were, not who they were 'supposed to be'.
"Of course brother." He hissed to the elder male, "I hate to make a departure, but I've got to find someone." He gave Katerina an apologetic smile before disappearing in the blink of an eye. He followed the smell of the blood, which led him down a dark hallway and into the wine cellar. He made his way down the steps until he saw a dead body dangling from the ceiling. There was Olivia hanging, bloody and ripped apart. He went wide eyed, and had he not been accustomed to carnage, he would have possibly lost his earlier snack to the floor.
He quickly cut her down, noticing blood across the room, pooling toward him. There lied what was left of Alice, the pieces were so unidentifiable, the familiar scent of her body was the only identifying factor... and her boots. His fangs were showing, eyes glowing a bright red. Whoever did this is going to pay dearly. He quickly reappeared, with blood on his hands, but no one really seemed to notice as far as guests went.
He scanned the room for the remaining maids, appearing next to Tanzy once his eyes spotted her, "We have to gather with Bishop, Anise, and Mirabelle. Alice and Olivia are dead and I've not seen Castiel or Angelo in nearly an hour." He whispered, voice cracking in his panic. He ushered her through the crowd toward Bishop, forgetting there was blood on his hands as he nervously dragged her along.
"Brother, we have a serious problem."
Tanzy couldn't help but overhear snippets of conversation, and at one point she swore she heard the name 'Reiji Santiago' being said. Santiago? Was there another relative of the brother's here at the ball? If there was such a person, she wondered if they would be just as intimidating as the other members of the household. Looking around the room for the maids as she lost herself in her thoughts, Tanzy's eye caught sight of a dark haired male approaching the newest maid, only to place a hand on her shoulder. Did he know Kat? Who of the guests invited to a vampire's mansion would know any of the maids?
"My abilities? What if I were to say I was the weakest vampire in existence?" He replied smugly. He ran a hand through his hair quickly, fixing the mess begging to happen upon his head without missing a beat, "Although I'd catch you if I was, I am a gentleman before I am a vampire after all." He chuckled, agreeing with the pale haired woman. He noticed the music beginning to hush, and saw a familiar face roaming the ballroom. Reiji.. Why are you here..?
He smiled as she grew closer, enjoying the enticing scent of her perfume mixed with the blood. He would have shivered as a human, but a smirk simply grew on his face at her touch. Playing with his hair brought him much needed tranquility, though it wasn't the time or place for shivers and clouded judgement. He kept his eyes on the familiar man, frowning a bit as he danced with his compainion. The music stopped just as she spoke, and his fears were verified in Katerina's voice.
“The dress? Oh, Reiji gave it to me. I assumed he was part of the family since he had the same last name, but I haven’t seen him around. When I asked Anise, she didn’t know either.”
Demetri sighed, "I feared it would be Reiji.. Don't trust a word he says. Castiel shunned him for a reason. He is incapable of compassion or love, and he's a disaster with feet." Demetri growled angrily. The last time he had seen Reiji, the two of them were fighting. Reiji had killed one of Castiel's human lovers and Demetri punched him in anger. It resulted in them rolling down a hill, fighting for hours before they'd returned home to Castiel's sentence of banishment from their homeland.
"He's not that pleasant to grow up with either.." He remembered their mother constantly begged the twins to be more like Reiji and Castiel. They were tormented about studying and being proper. He hated being compared to his elder brother. He's not even blood related.. The red head thought in a pissed tone. Sure Demetri grew up to be a fine gentleman, but he still wanted to be nothing like his brothers.. he enjoyed himself and Bishop for who they truly were, not who they were 'supposed to be'.
"Of course brother." He hissed to the elder male, "I hate to make a departure, but I've got to find someone." He gave Katerina an apologetic smile before disappearing in the blink of an eye. He followed the smell of the blood, which led him down a dark hallway and into the wine cellar. He made his way down the steps until he saw a dead body dangling from the ceiling. There was Olivia hanging, bloody and ripped apart. He went wide eyed, and had he not been accustomed to carnage, he would have possibly lost his earlier snack to the floor.
He quickly cut her down, noticing blood across the room, pooling toward him. There lied what was left of Alice, the pieces were so unidentifiable, the familiar scent of her body was the only identifying factor... and her boots. His fangs were showing, eyes glowing a bright red. Whoever did this is going to pay dearly. He quickly reappeared, with blood on his hands, but no one really seemed to notice as far as guests went.
He scanned the room for the remaining maids, appearing next to Tanzy once his eyes spotted her, "We have to gather with Bishop, Anise, and Mirabelle. Alice and Olivia are dead and I've not seen Castiel or Angelo in nearly an hour." He whispered, voice cracking in his panic. He ushered her through the crowd toward Bishop, forgetting there was blood on his hands as he nervously dragged her along.
"Brother, we have a serious problem."
Tanzy couldn't help but overhear snippets of conversation, and at one point she swore she heard the name 'Reiji Santiago' being said. Santiago? Was there another relative of the brother's here at the ball? If there was such a person, she wondered if they would be just as intimidating as the other members of the household. Looking around the room for the maids as she lost herself in her thoughts, Tanzy's eye caught sight of a dark haired male approaching the newest maid, only to place a hand on her shoulder. Did he know Kat? Who of the guests invited to a vampire's mansion would know any of the maids?
“Careful brother. Don’t get too attached now.” Mirabelle purred playfully and then looked over Anise, watching her stutter with her words, making Mira smirk. “Master Bishop?” Mira couldn’t have helped herself from laughing, though she did cover her mouth to try to muffle the sound and calm herself. “My apologies, brother. It just sounds so foreign.” She said as she folded her hands in front of her, looking around the room as she gathered herself.
Mirabelle nodded in agreement as she looked around. “I thought I smelled them as people came in, but I couldn’t place it to stop it. We’ll just have to be careful.” She said with a sigh. This night was supposed to be fun, not a night that they have to protect their home. Mira glanced over her shoulder when she heard the voice of a man she hadn’t seen since she was a child – Reiji. She was surprised she could even recognize it. If not for the familiar sound of his voice, she would have never known it was him.
Mirabelle didn’t hate him – she had no idea why Bishop was telling Anise to stay away from him. What had she missed? With a shrug of her shoulders, she said her fair wells to the two of them and then headed over to Reiji as she watched Demetri vanish. She looked at Kat, pulling her eye brows together as if asking where he went, only to get an answer of uncertainty back.
“Reiji.” She said softly with a warm smile, and then greeted Kat. “How have you been after all this time?” She asked curiously, glancing over her shoulder to see if she could spot the rest of her family or a wolf. When she didn’t find what she was looking for, she gave the two in front of her, her full attention.
Her nose flared as she two smelt blood, but she didn’t think much of it. Perhaps it was just Kat. Though if it was, wouldn’t it be stronger? It wasn’t just one scent, but a few. That’s when she thought about it – thought about why Bishop told Anise to stay away. ”Brother? Did you do that?” She asked. Mirabelle had her own share of killing the help, but she did get rid of the evidence – or more so made Shuu get rid of it.
Katerina listened to Demetri’s warning about Reiji, nodding as she began to pull away. She finished the dance with her hands lightly on his shoulders, ready to let him leave and do as he wanted before until she heard that familiar voice. If Reiji was that bad, why would Demetri just leave her alone with him?
”Mmmm.” Was all that she said in response to Reiji’s apology, glancing up at him. She listened to the two of them talk, gracefully letting her shoulder drop to remove Reiji’s hand from her skin. In turn, she turned to face him, grabbed the outside of her dress and bowed to him, giving him an inviting smile.
”Reiji.” She greeted before she started chewing on the inside of her lip. He was sent to watch over her? ”Sent here just for me? Don’t I feel special.” She muttered, a hint of sarcasm left in her voice. ”Pleased to be in your service. What do you wish me to address you by?” Kat asked, bowing once more and taking on the role that Castiel had taught her. She still had a hard time accepting the fact that she was to serve, but she did as she was taught just like Mirabelle had advised she do.
There was a relief when the blonde joined them. With the warning and the feelings she got from the man beside her, she was happy to have some company. She didn’t know what it would be like to be alone with Reiji, and she didn’t necessary want to find out.
Rolling his eyes and letting out an irritated growl at Mirabell's teasing, Bishop nodded farewell to her, watching the blonde wander off before his attention returned to his maid. He arched a brow and gave Anise a wry smile. Once more she seemed to go back and feel nervous, looking at him to be sure she had permission to drink. She even seemed worried about not being able to tell who Reiji was. Well how could she know? Such a silly little human! "You needn't be so worried. You're suppossed to enjoy yourself after all." Bishop assured her with an amused smirk. It was rather fun to command such power, such fear. Even so, he suppossed she could use a break. "The dark haired one over there, that's Reiji. Without the mask he has glasses." explained Bishop in a bored tone, tilting his head to indicate said vampire.
The smell of dogwas starting to annoy him, and now he felt an almost imperceptible unease from his twin. That in itself was something to pay attention to, the vampires not easily bothered. Green eyes scanned the room, only to narrow as his brother ran off, leaving the festivities for a moment. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, a very distasteful feeling of some unknown source gnawing at him with a growing rate.
By the time Demetri returned to the parlour, Bishop smelled blood...multiple people's blood. That in itself was usually nothing to be concerned over, but the demeanor, the look in Demetri's eyes was enough to indicate something wasn't right. Had his brother lost control? No, this wasn't the hungry look, this was something that made him feel almost physically sick. Cold, writhing worry stirred in his gut, the vampire grabbing Anise's hand firmly without even realizing it as Demetri dragged one of the maids, Castiel's, along behind him. Blood on his brother's hands? Human's by the smell, but why did he have blood on his hands?
"What's happened? Are you harmed?" Bishop asked softly, eyes riveted on his twin's.
Though his eyes did widen at the sight of Mirabelle, but only in shock. Afterward he returned to his arrogant, calm expressionless face, "Belle." He smirked, wrapping his arms around his sister, however to quickly draw back. Reiji trusted no one, loved no one. Or so he wished everyone to believe. With as many enemies as he held, any sign of weakness put everyone he cared for in danger. He was willing to pay the price, distance himself emotionally from everyone he loved in order to protect him from his awful decisions and everyone he ever wronged, "There is a face I never expected to see again." He smirked, eyeing his baby sister. Although I'm adopted.. she still welcomes me with such warmth. Warmth only a woman possesses.. Though I assume she doesn't know that minor detail.. I doubt Castiel spoke much of me.. Else she'd be posing more interesting questions..
"Here and there. You of all people should know I hate sitting still. Also there is the fact our dear elder brother banished me from our home, but that's not important.. What's important is we've got a case of stray mutts on our hands. I thought mother taught us far better than to allow dogs into our home. They belong outside." He spoke of Castiel almost as bitterly as he spoke of the werewolves. He obviously held resentment toward the Head of Castillo de la Muerte.
He could smell the blood but ignored the scent, until an amusing question crossed his sister's lips. He closed his eyes with a chuckle, brushing his long black hair out of his eyes with a sadistic smile, "Oh I wish I had.. they smell quite lovely." He laughed a second time before regaining his composure, the glimmer in his eyes quite animalistic. He was always a glutton. He fed far more than required, but Mirabelle wasn't around to witness his careless and selfish behavior as a vampire...yet.
”Brother? Did you do that?
"No. Sister, you wound me." He replied feigning pain as he gripped at his chest above his unbeating heart, "It wasn't me. The dogs are after us I assume. They're from the pack we drove from these lands.. Scratch that, the pack mother and father drove from these lands." He closed his eyes, crinkling his nose as he thought of them. He'd ignored Kat until his eyes landed on her, having heard every one of her questions, finding time to finally answer them.
"I apologize for ignoring you. I heard every word, but lives are more important than curiosity I suppose. I could care less what happens to you lot.. but my family seems to have grown attached to their pets.." He brushed hair behind Katerina's ear. His touch was gentle, but entirely different than Demetri's. His eyes were bored and uninterested. His intentions behind his touch meaningless aside from his attempt to fake a gentlemanly air. Of course he lived by a code as all men do, but his was quite more flexible than most. Not to mention, how was Kat supposed to know of the rules he'd set for himself since they'd spent less than half an hour together and Reiji wasn't offering any useful information about himself up willingly.
"Yes I was sent here specifically for you, mostly as punishment for your crime of exposing us to humans. We had to kill quite a few dozens to reverse your damage." He licked his lips, "Reiji is fine. Lord Santiago. Whichever you prefer.. but nothing else." He warned her, "I am a man of strict rules, and any who break them will suffer... dire consequences. You may ask my sister about what happens to those who fail to play my games properly." He whispered in the sweetest voice he could muster, despite the malice of his words.
"You needn't be so worried. You're suppossed to enjoy yourself after all." Bishop assured his little wench, "The dark haired one over there, that's Reiji. Without the mask he has glasses." explained Bishop in a bored tone, tilting his head to indicate Reiji's position. Quite cute, you're trying to protect her from me.. Dear brother.. Don't you realize I always get what I want? Need I use her to remind you? Though his attention switched to Demetri. He was always fond of the twins, despite his need to repeatedly remind him that he was their elder brother, that he could, and would, take anything he wanted from them whenever he deemed fit.
"What's happened? Are you harmed?" Bishop asked softly, "Mirabelle, I believe we need to keep your pets close to us at all times.." Reiji warned, "Unless we finally agree they're a liability.. then I'd gladly dispose of them for those who haven't the heart." He grinned with excitement.
"I believe this calls for a meeting my dear siblings... bring your pets if you so desire.. but we've got an extermination job to do." He spoke for all his siblings to hear, "As for our vampiric guests, enjoy yourself. Feed at your leisure while we're gone.. but please erase their memories as you're done. Any casualities will be dealt with by the offending party. Do I make myself clear?" He asked his final question with malice, and the guests with vampiric blood spoke not a word. Reiji's name held nearly as much power as Castiel, but for far darker reasons.
With that, Reiji pressed on, dragging Katerina by the wrist keeping mind to grab the one that wasn't injured. His grip wasn't tight, but he wasn't giving her the option of lingering around. He led her into the drawing room, awaiting his siblings and their respective pets to join.
Tanzy somehow managed to draw any attention to herself, not that she complained in the slightest. Around all of these vampires, she was rather wary, unsure if they were reasonable or threatening. She figured it would be best to play it safe. The young woman found herself shifting nervously, biting the inside of her cheek, and feeling the rising compulsion to tidy anything, wipe the serving bowl as a drop of it's contents dropped on the side. Oh this was pathetic, perhaps she should dance after all. Glancing around, Tanzy decided to try and ask Castiel if he'd like to dance. She was most used to him, and well, she didn't exactly know any of the guests. If he said no, that would be the end of it.
After only about two minutes of trying to find her particular master, Tanzy was approached by Demetri, earning a slightly stiffer posture. She still felt the uneasy feeling around him, but his words were enough to banish any such thoughts for the time being. Olivia and Alice...dead? Face going white, Tanzy was tugged along wordlessly as she felt a growing worry as he mentioned the two eldest being unaccounted for as well. Surely the vampires were ok...
Demetri stopped before his brother and Anise, though the older maid was in a bit of a shock, trying to fathom how the two maids had been killed. She had seen them not two hours earlier! Tanzy merely listened to the twins, wishing she could have an idea of what was bothering them. Even Demetri didn't seem his usual cheery self, and that in itself was a bit creepy. Just as they all seemed to be gathered in one area of the parlour, another pair of individuals passed. Katerina..and the dark haired male she had seen earlier? Who was he?
The red haired male eyed Tanzy and Anise, before speaking lower than they could hear, "They've killed Alice.. and.." His eyes softened as he leaned into his twin, releasing Tanzy's hand for the moment to embrace his brother, "Olivia.. she's...gone. They hung her in the wine cellar." He whispered to his brother, embracing him tightly, attempting to soothe the wild card. Reiji was unpredictable, but he was in control of his actions. When enraged, Bishop acted without thinking. He wasn't losing his family that just became reunited. He'd go to hell and back before he'd allow anyone to get away with harming a single person in the castle again.
”Brother? Did you do that?
I nearly forgot... Mirabelle grew up far from the dangers of these oversized dogs.. He mentally whispered to himself as he overheard Mirabelle and Reiji's conversation. Shaking his head as their sister suspected their estranged brother. He went to reply, but it seemed that Reiji had it covered. "Oh I wish I had.. they smell quite lovely." He gritted his teeth at the elder man's response. I won't allow you to touch a single one of them if I can help it, brother. He held resentment toward Reiji, but far less than Castiel or Angelo did.
He wanted to sink his teeth into his brother, begin a brawl right in the middle of the parlor, but that wasn't Demetri. Demetri enjoyed finer life and etiquette. He wasn't about to start a riot in the middle of a party. The vampire counsel would be infuriated. The family would be properly punished. A punishment from the counsel wasn't something to take lightly. There were always agonizing. Short, but memorable.
"No. Sister, you wound me."
Is it possible to wound that stone heart of yours? Sometimes I wonder if you've got one at all. Demetri softly growled at his thoughts, not realizing his distaste for his brother became vocalized. He clenched his fists, the purest form of rage coursing through his veins. Don't speak of mother and father like that. Even I, a bastard son loved them both deeply.
"Mirabelle, I believe we need to keep your pets close to us at all times.." Reiji warned. At least we can agree on one thing. Demetri thought, releasing his pale fist's grip. Though he rolled his eyes at the following statment, "Unless we finally agree they're a liability.. then I'd gladly dispose of them for those who haven't the heart." Demetri could practically taste the excitement in his brother's tone. You never change do you, Reiji?
"Aye, I do believe it does require a gathering.." Demetri responded loud enough even for the humans to hear, [color=#FF4000]"I enjoy a good wolf hunt as much as the next.." His eyes were dark, vengeful and full of hatred. Demetri was out for blood, and refused to stop until he made every last wolf pay for what they've done. I promised I'd protect her.. I promised I wouldn't let anything happen.. I failed her.. Guilt for failing Alice was beginning to sink in. It was taking it's toll on his judgement.
"No one inform Anise or the other girls of Alice's death.. It'd crush the shy one for sure. We can't worry our little doves now can we dearies?" He chucked in a depressed tone only in a vampire's line of hearing, trying to keep his sense of humor even in the thickest of issues. He gave Tanzy an apologetic smile before leading her along. He couldn't dare look at Anise, she resembled Alice far too much. Far more than he resembled his own twin brother. At least he's showing some signs of responsibility as acting head of house in Castiel's place.. Demetri thought in a mental grumble.
"We should have a meeting as Reiji suggested.. Come brother." He gave Bishop a weak smile, not expecting much. He'd just informed him of Olivia's death after all. He wasn't looking for much from his twin at the moment, "We've got to protect those that remain.."
As he brought her along, Demetri smiled weakly, "I've a secret Tanzy... The other girls are dead... and we can't find Castiel.. so in the meantime you're under my protection and Mirabelle's.. You cannot tell Anise.. " He replied in a sad tone, gently squeezing her hand and leading her along to the drawing room, "Keep everything you've heard from Katerina and Anise. I don't wish for anyone to be alarmed.. and it's not our place to inform her. Leave that to Bishop." He grinned, "She's not ours. She's got no one now.. losing a twin is the worst sort of pain I could ever imagine.."
As they entered, Demetri smiled to Katerina, "A promise is a promise... I told you I'd be back, love." He approached her giving her a tight hug, "He didn't do anything to hurt you did he? Anything unwanted?"
Werewolves..? She thought curiously, wondering what 'be careful' meant. Would they put a stop to them? Were werewolves as manlike as vampires? She felt her head swirl around the topic of the supernatural, wondering just how many mythical creatures were far more than just that, a myth. Mirabelle seemed to grow distracted and Anise took the moment to stick her tongue out as she turned her head. Mother isn't getting paid for me to listen to you. She thought in a pouting sort of manner, perhaps due to her quick ingestion of alcohol. She was behaving rather recklessly compared to her typical self, but not entirely out of character. Shee was still soft spoken, still quiet and relatively polite.
"Goodbye Mi'lady." Anise bowed, hands holding her dress out to aid making the movement easier. She rose shorly after, looking up to Bishop once more, "Why does your sister think you're attached to me.. Master Bishop?" She asked loud enough to be heard. She awaited his answer, not apologizing, not even second guessing her question. Just a look of utter curiosity shown upon her face.
His attention seemed to return to her shortly after his sister's departure, a weary smile greeting his own. She took a drink from her new glass, the previous one already taking it's effects. She nodded, "It's.. I'll try.." she replied with embarrassed soft laughter, caressing the back of her neck with a gloved hand, "I've never been to a party before.." She replied, nodding once more as he pointed out Reiji. She raised an eyebrow, noticing that he held no traits of his other siblings. Maybe he was just an oddball..? She didn't linger on Reiji though, her eyes returning to Bishop, "I'll steer clear." She assured him, taking another sip, "You don't seem to be enjoying yourself sir.. i-if you'd like we could-" However she was quickly cut off from her embarrassing proposal. I can't believe I was about to ask Bishop to dance...
Demetri saved the day as he approached the two of them, Tanzy in tow. His hands were covered in blood, the unmistakable red wasn't a shade she'd ever forget. Her mother introduced it to Anise, burnt it into her brain forever. She had a scar to carry with her to the grave. Someone was hurt... or worse. She felt a knot in her throat and as she noticed her own twin's absence had been far too long, she grew antsy. Alice.. Where are you? Here eyes darted around nervously, searching for her twin, mentally begging anyone who'd listen, praying her sister was alright.
Demetri didn't look harmed, but she understood Bishop's concern. She stood quietly, still scanning the room for her own twin. She was growing more terrified every second she couldn't find Alice. She was growing dizzy, panicking. Alice.. please tell me you're alright.. please tell me you didn't anger anyone..
She noticed Tanzy's look of fear and confusion. She smiled weakly, trying to hide the fact she was terrified as well, though she was certain that to the vampire's her heart was racing a thousand miles a minute. At the moment Anise felt like she was alone. In the crowded room, Anise felt like no one else was around. She felt so helpless and hopeless. Alice was always her strength, and she needed her now. She needed to see her sister was alive. Demetri had blood on his hands. Someone else's.
"Who's blood is that..?" She asked, looking to his shoes, "Who is hurt..?" she asked, asking no one in particular. She didn't care as long as she got answers. Demetri ignored her however, speaking about some sort of meeting. Then werewolves again. Did werewolves kill someone? Who? She could feel pain in her chest as she grew more and more anxious. She was at the verge of an anxiety attack.
Bishop and Tanzy left them and she turned to Bishop desperately, "Who's hurt? Can you tell? Is Alice okay?" Her breath was hitching, body shaking. She placed her glass down, giving Bishop a pleading look, "I can't leave without my sister. I-I have to find her!" she was on the verge of tears, though she was trying to be strong. She was falling apart, barely holding the pieces together. She turned to walk away to find Alice, seeing as she couldn't hear Reiji's warning to split up.
"I'm sorry but I can't abandon her. I must do this." She whispered, "Alice!" She called out desparately, though it wasn't exceptionally loud in the crowd.
Mirabelle eyed her brother. They may not have been blood, but Reiji was still her family, and she loved him like she loved every one of them. Had any of them known her past, they may not look at her the same, and she was one to give not only second chances, but hundreds. Mirabelle tended to be more forgiving than anyone should be.
Instead of asking questions that were meant for later, she simply looked back to Katerina, watching the way Reiji was with her. He didn’t seem to act much different around her than he did Kat. His touches were bored, and words empty. It was only when she was lucky that she would get a taste of love from her brother – just as she did moments before. Even if Reiji did put of a front, the hug was more than just her amusement. Mirabelle may have been famous for all the hugs she loved to give and receive, but she could always tell the difference between hugs of family affection and ones just for show.
With a soft sigh at her brother’s words, she shrugged her bare shoulders gracefully, folding her hands in the folds of her deep red dress. ”I’m afraid it may be too late for mine. Poor soul must have been attracted to the wolves. I told him to leave a body there, but I bet he stayed. What a shame that I never did get to taste him.”
Katerina nodded lightly when he gave her the rules, giving him a light smile to know that he wouldn’t have to worry about her. When he moved to touch her hair, his cold fingers made her close her eyes, but she neither accepted or denied his touch. Her body grew eerily still when he said they had to kill dozens of other people because of her. She could feel her heart stop beating in her chest, as her breath burned her throat, tears threatening to sting her eyes. She didn’t move, she didn’t breathe.
Such innocent people. And it’s my fault.
The sudden yank on her arm made her walk forward. She didn't fight against him, or try to wretch her arm free. She simply followed him, still in shock of all the harm and pain she caused, all for selfish reasons.
It was then that Mirabelle finally registered Demetri’s words. Had she been in the conversation and not ease dropping, she may have reacted differently, but all she did was sigh. Sure, Mirabelle was sad that young lives were lost for no other reasons than blood lust, but the female didn’t know the other women of the house. She barely knew their names and who they belonged to, but she had no attachment to them. Even the loss of Shuu, who had been hers, wasn’t enough to evoke a deep sadness within her. Maybe it was just because she was getting her family back – that was most important to her. She looked over Anise with sad eyes – she knew what it was like to lose family. She knew what it was like to lose her entire family, but it was done now and there was nothing else either of them could do. Only some were lucky enough to be brought back from the dead.
Mirabelle was no innocent when it came to these matters, and the fact that two of her brothers were missing made her uneasy. Had they been like Demetri and enjoyed festivities such as this and had been missing, she may have been more worried. She shifted her weight between her feet, the heels she had been wearing making her feet begin to ache. A meeting. Just what we need. We can get everyone together and accounted for. Oh Cassie, where are you?
Katerina’s entire form tensed when she felt Demetri’s arms around her. She bit harshly on the inside of her lip and hugged him back, using everything in her power to keep it together. Her face fell against his shoulder and she clung onto him for a little longer than she should have, before she pulled away to face him. ”I’ll be alright.” She said, reaching her hand up to smooth away the worry lines from his lips. ”What is it that bothers you? She asked, pulling at the strings of her mask so that it would fall away from her face, looking over him. Her warm touch grabbed at his arm, pulling his hand from behind her, turning it over to see his palm.
Had he not been so worried, she would have thought that he would have been feeding. ”I know we are supposed to be staying the others, but let me clean you up first… Otherwise you’ll frighten them.
Demetri's words confirmed his suspicions that something was wrong. The news didn't come any easier having suspected it. If anything, the building tension made it far worse. Dead...his twin's pet and sweet Olivia. Bishop had actually liked her, Olivia being the only other maid he found to his tastes. And two of his brothers missing? That was unforgivable, unfathomable. Despite Demetri's attempts at acting normal and composed, Bishop knew his twin was feeling just as threatened and distressed as he was. Only his anger surpassed Demetri, Bishop feeling his fists clench into tight balls of fury. Someone was going to die tonight. He'd destroy every damn mutt in a hundred miles! His brother's lust for blood was matched by his own rage, Demetri's embrace the only thing keeping him in the margin of sanity. It was only seeing his brother alive and well that kept him from killing all the people in the castle in an effort to eradicate the vermin infesting it. It was fortunate his brother could actually keep his head in such a situation, Bishop's control even more unstable than a hungry Demetri.
Despite finding Reiji to be an obnoxious pest, the redhead couldn't argue with his suggestion of a meeting. At least he had some brains in his head. Hugging his brother before he could leave, the barely soothed Bishop tried to repay the favor, knowing the broken promise to the little tart his brother had as a maid would gnaw at his gentlemanly twin. He doubted he would be much comfort this night, but he would team up with his brother and make sure every last dog was torn to bloody pieces.
"Thank you brother..." he whispered in a pained voice, releasing his twin to look at Anise. Anise..this wasn't going to go over well. The fragile human looked like she'd crumple from worry and break at the slightest disturbance. Face impassive in a barely controlled mask, Bishop reached over to bring her along to the drawing room after his brother. Anise just happened to move as he did so, the trembling female questioning him desperately. She was looking to him for help, needing to know where her sister was. For once, Bishop felt a rare stirring of actual empathy for the girl. Losing her beloved sister. He couldn't stand the tart, but he couldn't even begin to imagine losing Demetri. It was too painful and sickening to even contemplate the possibility. What would be the kindest way to deal with this?
Not getting any answers from him, Bishop found himself chasing a teary-eyed Anise, the girl leaving the safety of her master to find her sister. Even though it was apparent something was very wrong, she'd brave a castle full of vampires and filthy mutts to find her family. He had to give her credit.
Regardless, he wasn't going to let her go. Grabbing her wrist, Bishop shook his head, pulling the distressed human back towards the drawing room, ignoring her protests.
He had to tell her, he could feel her resisting his hold. "Come with me. Do not run off into danger, you will do so in vain. There is no helping her now!" Bishop was blunt, deciding that to lie would be to give her false hope. Nothing was crueler than giving someone hope and then yanking it away from them.
Tanzy barely heard the brothers talking, the maid glancing around for any sign of the others who were absent. The young woman couldn't recall the last time she felt so uneasy. Tanzy did her best to not look at Anise, knowing the pain and sympathy in her own eyes would betray the secret Demetri just told her. Face pale and mood smothered by the turn of events, Tanzy didn't bother to protest Demetri's hand tugging her along. For once he wasn't quite so creepy and suspicious in her mind, noticing with a hint of guilt he was even giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. The gesture was not unwelcome, anxiety bubbling inside. Perhaps she could learn to be more comfortable around the male.
Being released upon entering the drawing room, Tanzy respectfully bowed her head and nodded to Demetri, agreeing to not tell. She paled only noticeably as he reaffirmed that two of her fellow maids were dead and Castiel and his Angelo were missing. Castiel missing? She had just seen him...and the girls. A chill went down her spine. Tanzy began to fidget, pacing in her unease before she even realized she was doing it. And just who was that dark haired male sitting in the drawing room waiting for everyone to gather?
Being released upon entering the drawing room, Tanzy respectfully bowed her head and nodded to Demetri, agreeing to not tell. She paled only noticeably as he reaffirmed that two of her fellow maids were dead and Castiel and his Angelo were missing. Castiel missing? She had just seen him...and the girls. A chill went down her spine. Tanzy began to fidget, pacing in her unease before she even realized she was doing it. And just who was that dark haired male sitting in the drawing room waiting for everyone to gather?
Fine words coming from a man who has no idea what we're up against, where they are, who they are, what they want, or whom they've already claimed as victims.. Reiji sighed, replacing his mask with his iconic pair of glasses, adjusting them on his nose with his middle and index fingers. He sighed, realizing his brothers were merely acting out of remorse and compassion, but it wasn't the time to mourn servants. Mirabelle was at least close to his level on the matter. She seemed to understand a calm mind was needed for the tasks to come.
"I've a secret Tanzy... The other girls are dead... and we can't find Castiel.. so in the meantime you're under my protection and Mirabelle's.. You cannot tell Anise.. "
How cute, sharing secrets with the humans to make them feel special, aren't we the gentleman Demetri. He thought to himself in cruel amusement. Most vampires overheard by accident, but Reiji tapped into his brother's conversations for his own gain. He enjoyed mocking their weaknesses. He enjoyed tormenting them to no end. It made his existence slightly easier to accept.
When Demetri and a pink haired girl entered the room, Reiji quirked a curious brow, bowing politely before approaching, kneeling before her. After a second he gazed up with crimson eyes, a smirk across his thin lips as he took her hand into his own gently before kissing her hand, his soft lips barely grazing the skin, "I believe we've yet to make acquaintance.. I'm Reiji Santiago, the other brother and acting head of house until we locate Castiel or Angelo.."
"A promise is a promise... I told you I'd be back, love." He approached her giving her a tight hug, "He didn't do anything to hurt you did he? Anything unwanted?"
He stood shortly after introducing himself to Tanzy, glancing over his shoulder, "Do you really think so low of me, brother?" He asked in a feigned wounded tone. Though he dropped it immediately. He smirked to Demetri and Katerina, quirking an eyebrow, "Taking a interest in her?" He inquired, obviously finding entertainment in his brother's blossoming relationship with Katerina. Then he ushered them off, "Demetri will hear the announcement in the next room, go ahead and wash him up. He can relay the message to you I suppose." He replied, his hand gesture shooing his maid absentmindedly. He wasn't really interested in their romance aside from the irony that she was his, not Demetri's to claim. He'd have fun playing with their connection after everyone was safe.
"She is right you know. You might frighten poor Anise.. go wash up Demetri. It's an order as acting head of the house.." He smirked to his baby brother, "I'm sure you have no complaints.."
He waited for Mirabelle and Bishop to enter the room before continuing, seeing as Bishop seemed to be having a bit of trouble with his own wench. She's cute, but she's starting to get annoying, Bishop.. Why aren't you ripping her apart? He questioned slightly irritated in his mind. You were always more like me.. Are you honestly falling for humans these days? He rubbed his temples, beginning his business and game plan once everyone was inside.
"Since we do not know who is threatening our home, or what they want we're going to have to play things safe. We're all well aware that we've lost two, and possibly a third human life tonight. Although I have no regard for the help, my brothers have taken a liking to you...so I propose a strategy of our own.." He informed the group, taking a pause for it to sink in thus far, "Everyone sticks to a buddy. One vampire to each human. You are never to part, no matter what. I am going to look for Angelo... Then Castiel.. Bishop, you'll be leading tonight's dinner party. I may be acting head of house, but during my absence you are the next in line.. and I cannot lead the festivities and search for our brothers."
He finally opened his eyes after he spoke, "Also. Everyone keep an eye out for anyone suspicious. Humans and Vampires. We all live here, it's our home and anyone who values their life will take part in protecting it tonight... Is that clear? Any questions or input to add on to this plan?"
Tanzy didn't get to pace much, the dark haired male in question now in glasses instead of his mask, and approaching her no less. The maid's anxiety was momentarily replaced by utter surprise and confusion. True, she had been curious as to who the man was, but she did not expect a greeting such as this. Her cheeks burned a light pink, eyes riveted to the male as she tried to contemplate just how and why he was treating her like a sophisticated, high class lady. It was something she wasn't used to at all. "Oh, um..P-pleasure to meet you..." she managed lamely, all sorts of questions brimming in her head as he stood and turned his attention to his siblings and the other maids.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bishop kept a sturdy hold on his maid's wrist, not letting her run off any further. He doubted he was much help or comfort to the young woman, but there were even bigger things to worry about. Perhaps her friends would better soothe her? In any case, he had told her, the rest was up to her to handle. He couldn't help her handle the news.
Bishop noticed with a glare the older Santiago's irritation with him, his only response to give him a cold stare and mentally tell him to shove off. His maid was obedient, hard-working, and was a convenient snack he hadn't yet had the opportunity to taste. He liked to keep track of investments, or in this case, his possesions. There was no crime in it, and she suited him well enough.
Soon the meeting began, and while the older vampire was calm and perfectly reasonable and logical in his ideas, Bishop didn't much care for the commanding he did. And to be expected to act as a host while the others go hunting? Hell no.
"And why should I be the one to lead the festivities? Surely as head you should do so while Demetri and I look for Angelo and Castiel? We are perfectly capable of eradicating scum if we see it, brother." he argued with a growl, arms folded across his chest. Bishop wanted blood, and he wasn't about to party with a bunch of lesser mortals and vampires when he could be destroying the vermin infesting his home.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`
Tanzy swallowed hard, listening to Reiji formulate a plan. Despite his obvious lack of concern for the maids, he was at least looking after them in a sense. Still, even Castiel wasn't this dominating of his brothers as far as she could tell. It felt odd to look at the man as a replacement head of the house, even temporarily.
"Excuse me sire, I mean no disrespect. But, perhaps I should go and look for the master of the house? I have some ideas as to where he might have gone off to, if his usual patterns are any indication." Tanzy spoke up, daring to approach Reiji.
She looked down, speaking softer. "You may not think much of us maids sire, but please show them kindness, they work hard. Besides, they aren't used to such disturbances."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bishop kept a sturdy hold on his maid's wrist, not letting her run off any further. He doubted he was much help or comfort to the young woman, but there were even bigger things to worry about. Perhaps her friends would better soothe her? In any case, he had told her, the rest was up to her to handle. He couldn't help her handle the news.
Bishop noticed with a glare the older Santiago's irritation with him, his only response to give him a cold stare and mentally tell him to shove off. His maid was obedient, hard-working, and was a convenient snack he hadn't yet had the opportunity to taste. He liked to keep track of investments, or in this case, his possesions. There was no crime in it, and she suited him well enough.
Soon the meeting began, and while the older vampire was calm and perfectly reasonable and logical in his ideas, Bishop didn't much care for the commanding he did. And to be expected to act as a host while the others go hunting? Hell no.
"And why should I be the one to lead the festivities? Surely as head you should do so while Demetri and I look for Angelo and Castiel? We are perfectly capable of eradicating scum if we see it, brother." he argued with a growl, arms folded across his chest. Bishop wanted blood, and he wasn't about to party with a bunch of lesser mortals and vampires when he could be destroying the vermin infesting his home.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`
Tanzy swallowed hard, listening to Reiji formulate a plan. Despite his obvious lack of concern for the maids, he was at least looking after them in a sense. Still, even Castiel wasn't this dominating of his brothers as far as she could tell. It felt odd to look at the man as a replacement head of the house, even temporarily.
"Excuse me sire, I mean no disrespect. But, perhaps I should go and look for the master of the house? I have some ideas as to where he might have gone off to, if his usual patterns are any indication." Tanzy spoke up, daring to approach Reiji.
She looked down, speaking softer. "You may not think much of us maids sire, but please show them kindness, they work hard. Besides, they aren't used to such disturbances."
Alice.. why'd you leave me? It's all my fault.. I told her if she found a way out we'd leave.. we'd be happy together.. she went off on her own because of me. She found her body trembling involuntarily. She didn't speak the entire way to the drawing room, she didn't have anything to say. She was already in tears. They finally fell from her tear ducts at the confirmation. Had it not been for Bishop's hold, she'd of collapsed in despair already.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
.jpg/320px-Episodio_3_n%C2%B03_(Laito).jpg)
Demetri smiled a bit as she indulged in his comfort, allowing himself to enjoy hers for the moment as well. It was longer than a casual hug, but how he wished it lasted longer. Bishop and Katerina were the only things keeping him together at the moment and he nodded happily as she voiced that she wasn't harmed, "That's good. I'm glad you're okay." He closed his eyes at her reassuring touch, letting out a silent breath through his nose. A woman's touch was comforting, but this was something a bit more than just that, "I made a promise to protect one of them and I failed her." He whispered aloud, "I didn't think.. maybe that was the problem, I wasn't thinking about our unknown guests.. It was foolish..." He was speaking half to her and half scolding himself. Had she not grabbed his arm, he most certainly would have found himself pacing across the room, "Do you really think so low of me, brother?" Reiji asked him in his narcissistic tone as always, mocking him any chance he got, "Of course I do, brother."
”I know we are supposed to be staying the others, but let me clean you up first… Otherwise you’ll frighten them."
"I.. I'm not sure if we've the time for that.." He began to protest, worrying about saving lives rather than his appearance as a brooding and dangerous villain, "She is right you know. You might frighten poor Anise.. go wash up Demetri. It's an order as acting head of the house.." He smirked to his baby brother, "I'm sure you have no complaints.." but after Reiji and Katerina both insisted, Demetri found himself caving in. "I can't say I do.." He glared to his bossy elder brother. Before it started further conflict, he strode off into the next room, ushering for Katerina to follow him. He would have been more gentlemanly about it, but he was still in shock, far too upset for formalities. He'd seen his brother and his own favorite maids slaughtered like animals.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Since we do not know who is threatening our home, or what they want we're going to have to play things safe. We're all well aware that we've lost two, and possibly a third human life tonight. Although I have no regard for the help, my brothers have taken a liking to you...so I propose a strategy of our own.."
She heard the words, obviously from Reiji, seeing as she didn't recognize the voice. Castiel's missing too..? She feel herself floating away at sea figuratively, mostly everything she ever believed in. It felt like she had no control of her body, like she wasn't even inside it anymore. The events felt so distant.. everyone seemed so calm and uncaring.
"And why should I be the one to lead the festivities? Surely as head you should do so while Demetri and I look for Angelo and Castiel? We are perfectly capable of eradicating scum if we see it, brother."
"Perhaps he's right.. I mean.. both of you, in part" She voiced out cynically about Bishop and Reiji to the group. They weren't in the wrong for wanting to wander their home and destroy the threat. Her voice was serious, without a stutter. She was certain with her opinion. What did she have to lose if they were angry with her? She'd already lost everything she held dear, the tears clining to her eyelashes were proof. In her defense aside from the ones she refused, the tears begging Anise to let them fall down her pale cheeks, she was composed again for the most part.
"Perhaps.. we're simply a liability." She referred to herself, Tanzy, and Katerina, "Without us.. you could be searching for your brothers. There wouldn't be a need for this. No one should be denied their revenge if they can grasp it."
She realized Bishop was still enforcing his firm grip, but she looked around the room to assess everyone's expressions, "We all know how this ends. Family comes first to practically anyone.. and what better way to destroy a family than to make them choose between humanity and loyalty?" she replied bitterly, "Alice and Oliva were pawns. To draw out Castiel and Angelo.. we're pawns to distract you from saving them... My father was in the military. Alice may have been more informed, but I'm not a complete imbecile when it comes to tactics.." her voice was void of hope, along with her eyes. Her purple orbs were desolate, she wasn't joking. She practically agreed it was more realistic to allow the maids to die, mostly because it was the move she'd of made for Alice if the roles were reversed.
"They're going to make you choose between us and the longer you take, the less likely you'll be to find your brothers alive.. Every second is precious in war."
Bishop found no comfort in Anise's words. Her tearstained face was now cold, empty, even more desolate than her fearfulness of him. This was absurd! The male growled low in his throat. She was a smart thing, but he wasn't about to let some flea ridden mutts keep him from helping his family and keeping his food! His grip tightened slightly on Anise's wrist, forcing her to look at him as his eyes narrowed. These intruders were an enemy to be wary of, but he dared not show them fear!
"You forget, you are human, my brothers are not so easily killed as that! You stand no chance as you are, and you defy our measures? You are brave and foolish, and while it may be more challenging, I have no intention of giving up anything that is mine. And why should I? This house is our birthright, my siblings are my family, and as weak as you humans are, you're convenient and useful. This is war, but we are not bound to your human standards of war."
Bishop released Anise, pushing her towards Tanzy.
As soon as his brother returned from cleaning himself, Bishop paced the room, fury in his eyes. Facing Reiji, he fumed. "If you think I'm going to just sit on my ass and be chaperone at a party- -where at least half of the people there I could care less for, while flea bitten, filthy, honorless mutts run around and slaughter our family and the work and try to take over our home, then you are as foolish as those motherless dogs are, brother." With this, the male stepped back, allowing Reiji to be in control, but not dictate that he do nothing. He had no interest in starting a fight with his brother, obnoxious he may be, but he wasn't about to just obey only because he said so, especially in such a matter as this.
Bishop turned towards Tanzy, indicating his maid.
"look after mine, she is in need of comfort." he instructed, turning back to face his family.
Even though it took some persuasion from not only her, but his brother as well, she finally got him into one of the bathing rooms. From there, she walked inside as she motioned for him to sit down and picked up a pot that had been sitting on embers, enough to heat the water, but not enough for it to boil and evaporate. She poured some into a large bowl, replaced what she took with cool water and set it back so that more water could warm. Katerina then took the bowl over to him, sitting down in front of it and setting the large bowl in her lap, lifting her knees to balance it. Reaching forward, she grasped his hands in hers and submerged them, rubbing her thumbs against his skin in attempts to clean him.
After a long moment, she finally looked up at him. ”It’s not your fault. Sometimes promises are meant to be broken. She said softly and gave his hand a firm squeeze. She finally reached out for a cloth and went back to gently scrubbing his skin, trying to get the stains off without making him sore. ”Mirabelle just kept telling me to do as I was told. Not because she wanted to overpower me or put me in my place, but because she was looking out for my safety. From what she and I gathered the few days we were here, Alice didn’t seem like she was one to follow rules. Perhaps she stepped on someone’s toes. You can’t help someone to won’t help themselves, and promising to do so almost always ends in disappointment. Kat seemed as if she was talking from experience, but didn’t say anything else on the matter, unless Demetri wanted to continue. She didn’t want to lecture him, but soothe him. She hoped that he found some sort of comfort in her words.
The female got up to replace some of the water for clean water and went back at it, finally getting him to be presentable – until the blood she saw on his clothes. There was nothing to do about that anymore – and there was probably no way to save them. Even if they were in the middle of a crisis, Kat knew it was important to look crisp and put together. It was finally then when she said what had been on her mind.
”Don’t let them make me a distraction. If I die tonight, then fate finally caught up to me. Don’t make my mistake – make sure you put your family first."
Mirabelle had joined them in the drawing room, where she took root on a chair and tossed her legs over the arm. Her dress was spread out, almost consuming both her and the chair. She had a calmness about her, an aura that didn’t show panic or fear. She knew very well how to hide it; in the past she would have been beaten for such emotions. She was quite, listening to what the men and the maid had to say. She knew her brothers were strong and she was trying to go over every possibility of what – if she must think of the worst – these wolves could have done to take them down.
”Divide and conquer… We know there are wolves here – one pack. Which means that they are strong together, but without the full moon in the sky, they aren’t as strong as they need to be – to take us on as a whole. They’re waiting until that moon is risen. They’re dwindling us down so that when it’s time to strike, we’re easy prey. This may be our home, but the best thing that we may be able to do is retreat.” She knew that her brothers wouldn’t go for that, but she had to put it out there. ”Either that or we stick the girls out there for bait. Anise doesn’t seem like she’d mind.” Mirabelle’s words may have been a little more cruel than she intended, but she had no attachment to anyone in the room except for her family.
”Or Kat. We all know that Deme likes her, it was obvious when they were dancing together. Who else would have seen that? What if get Kat ‘alone’ and see who follows her. Who’s waiting. Then we beat them at their own game. Mirabelle finally sat up, folding her legs neatly in front of her with her hands resting in her lap. In her mind, she was frantically trying to go over in her head where Castiel could have gone off to. Both he and Angelo never did like parties and tried to skip out early when they were younger. Does that mean they knew the boys’ patterns?
”Cas and Angelo are gone. We all know this was probably the last place they wanted to be. That means that this pack knows your patterns. Don’t rule out anyone that you know. Isn’t there a saying that has something to do with keeping your enemies closer than your friends?” Her nervous habit started to kick in and she began to pick at her nails before she reached up to brush her fingers through her hair, keeping her hands busy. She kept glancing to the door, waiting for when Deme and Kat would join them again. She didn’t like the idea of splitting up, and leaving was beginning to sound more and more appealing.
"We all know how this ends. Family comes first to practically anyone.. and what better way to destroy a family than to make them choose between humanity and loyalty? They're going to make you choose between us and the longer you take, the less likely you'll be to find your brothers alive.. Every second is precious in war."
"Well aren't you rather smart for an inferior being.." Reiji examined Anise, smirking to himself. He noticed she seemed rather torn up, bringing him to the conclusion that she was one of the twins, the one who survived the attack. He didn't want to imagine her pain, so he returned his eyes to his siblings, ignoring the girl for his own well being, "She has a point, though I doubt any of you have the nerve to sacrifice your new toys." He hissed under his breath, "So what do you suggest?"
"If you think I'm going to just sit on my ass and be chaperone at a party- -where at least half of the people there I could care less for, while flea bitten, filthy, honorless mutts run around and slaughter our family and the work and try to take over our home, then you are as foolish as those motherless dogs are, brother."
"Alright, then we ignore our guests.. I'm not a people person, I'd rip half the room in half within thirty minutes. I don't want a human's repulsive gaze upon me a moment longer than I have to. These wolves are far worse, I'd rather we dispose of them quickly." Then he glared at Bishop, a warning look toward the younger male, "Albeit I realize it's childish to fight at such a moment.. but the next time you refer to me as foolish, indirect or otherwise, I'll be forced to remind you that I'm older and therefore much stronger than you, little brother." It had obviously hit a nerve that Bishop referred to him as foolish, and his eyes were glowing in a neon fashion, the only indication of his growing fury, "I nearly rivaled Angelo if you recall." The last words were hissed, before Reiji returned to the more stressing matter, straightening out his suit like a bird smoothing it's feathers.
"Divide and conquer… We know there are wolves here – one pack. Which means that they are strong together, but without the full moon in the sky, they aren’t as strong as they need to be – to take us on as a whole. They’re waiting until that moon is risen. They’re dwindling us down so that when it’s time to strike, we’re easy prey. This may be our home, but the best thing that we may be able to do is retreat.”
"I agree Belle, the best thing we could do is to flee our home, but men are prideful creatures. Human or otherwise.. Even as Vampires we feel the need to stand our ground and fight for what is ours.. regardless of how barbarically and injustly our ancestors claimed it.. This is our home. The only place we have ever truly felt comfortable enough to call home.. We cannot abandon it without a fight." He sighed, accepting that even he found a bitter taste in his mouth at the mere thought of retreating.
”Don’t let them make me a distraction. If I die tonight, then fate finally caught up to me. Don’t make my mistake – make sure you put your family first."
It seems the help at least understand the severity of this situation. Reiji thought, pouring himself a glass of scotch before looking to his brother Demetri, "She's right you know.. Casualties are likely tonight if we decide to stay and see this battle through.. We can't be ignorant enough to believe we're all making it out of here alive. Say your piece because tonight will definitely be some of our last."
”Or Kat. We all know that Deme likes her, it was obvious when they were dancing together. Who else would have seen that? What if get Kat ‘alone’ and see who follows her. Who’s waiting. Then we beat them at their own game. Cas and Angelo are gone. We all know this was probably the last place they wanted to be. That means that this pack knows your patterns. Don’t rule out anyone that you know. Isn’t there a saying that has something to do with keeping your enemies closer than your friends?”
"There's a plan. Let's send her out and see how things play out. She's obviously willing and we cannot rule anyone out easily. As long as we're a step ahead, then the enemy won't realize what hit them. We'll execute the plan in ten minutes. Everyone get your mushy feelings out on the table. Anything you want to say because this is war and there is always blood spilt on either side. Remember.. A werewolf bite is fatal to Vampires.. even a scratch could make one fall ill for a few weeks.. Humans could be turned if bitten as well, so everyone needs to be on their guard.."
Then he walked over to Tanzy, placing a silver knife into her hands, "Hide this in your dress. If something attacks you, do not hesitate to stab them. Wolves have a fatal reaction to silver." Then he handed a second to Katerina, hoping she'd take the same advice.
"Look after mine, she is in need of comfort." he instructed, turning back to face his family.
"Everyone arm yourselves with as much silver as possible. We can't use our fangs in this battle." Reiji warned everyone. He knew a lot about werewolves, even dated one at a point in his life. Their blood and their bite was fatal for a vampire. He was more than a little bit nervous, but his expression was blank, forever resting in a calm exterior. He finally took a drink from his scotch, downing the contents in one swift drink.
He kept his gaze low as Katerina spoke to him, his lips quivering as he thought of Alice, every fiber of his being wished to storm out and rip those mutts apart for the torture they put her through. The rips in her body, their mangled corpse.. everything about it pointed to a slow, agonizing death. They toyed with her, enjoyed her suffering, and for that, he was determined to make them pay. For every scream they brought from Alice, they'd scream ten times more. For every tear that came to her face, they'd cry oceans. For every moment of pain they caused they'd suffer longer. If I cannot do this for her, what kind of man am I? He smiled a bit up to the girl, thankful to have a soothing voice at a time like this, his angry emerald eyes peering up at her, "Thanks for cleaning me up, deary." He laughed exhaustedly, "I suppose you've got a point.. but I've never broken a promise before." He added, feeling the anguish overcome him, "It's not in me to fail." He wasn't really lying. Demetri never failed at anything he did, though possibly due to the fact he never attempted anything he thought he wasn't able to accomplish.
”Don’t let them make me a distraction. If I die tonight, then fate finally caught up to me. Don’t make my mistake – make sure you put your family first."
The words cut into him like a thousand knives, but he gave her a weak smile, "If that's what you wish.. I will not let you become a distraction, but I'm not throwing you out to the dogs either.." He replied, stroking her hair and standing before her. He cupped her chin in his hand, smiling at her apologetically, "I'm truly sorry for this..." He whispered under his breath as he stared down at her, "But.. you know, for a depressed man to return to his feet, the thing he needs most is a kiss from a cute girl..." And without any further warning, he leaned in and gently met Katerina's lips with his own. The kiss was simple, gentle and sweet, but definitely something Demetri had to get out of his system. He only allowed it to last a few seconds, withdrawing and returning to the drawing room with the rest of his siblings, leaving her to compose herself before returning as well.
"Perhaps.. we're simply a liability. Without us.. you could be searching for your brothers. There wouldn't be a need for this. No one should be denied their revenge if they can grasp it."
"You are a liability, though whether or not my brother's could commit to sacrificing you lot worries me. If we're going to do it, No one can change their mind afterwards."
Demetri's eyes widened as Anise mentioned the maids were simply a burden on their effort toward protecting their home. Although it meant the task would be reasonably more complex, Demetri didn't exactly consider them to be a nuisance. He enjoyed their company and after all this time they were like family to him.. Some even closer than family. His eyes darted to Katerina for a moment, smiling weakly to himself. He was beginning to feel more towards her than he was comfortable with. I cannot develop these feelings for her at a time like this.. it's too risky.. He tried to tell himself, though he knew better than anyone that the heart played by it's own rules.
"If we cannot agree we can't even fathom that course of action. It would lead to utter chaos."
"Well we cannot agree." Demetri chimed in, smirking happily to himself, feeling much better after his little chat with Katerina, "I for one will not kill any of these girls for the sake of my own life." He responded flatly, leaving no doubt in his tone. He was serious for once, although his voice contradicted the moment, "We'll just have to be careful as we fight and protect them."
"We all know how this ends. Family comes first to practically anyone.. and what better way to destroy a family than to make them choose between humanity and loyalty? They're going to make you choose between us and the longer you take, the less likely you'll be to find your brothers alive.. Every second is precious in war."
"Well aren't you rather smart for an inferior being.. She has a point, though I doubt any of you have the nerve to sacrifice your new toys. So what do you suggest?"
"No, I'm not ready to surrender these precious little doves, so we're just going to have to play by a new set of rules, dearies." He added to the conversation, unwilling to accept slaughtering innocent girls for their own sake. He caressed Katerina's hair softly, kissing her on the top of her head, " I suggest bait." He added, but didn't get to lay out his plan due to Bishop's angry interruption.
"If you think I'm going to just sit on my ass and be chaperone at a party- -where at least half of the people there I could care less for, while flea bitten, filthy, honorless mutts run around and slaughter our family and the work and try to take over our home, then you are as foolish as those motherless dogs are, brother."
Demetri's eyes softened, biting on his bottom lip, "We all understand your reasoning Bishop, but you've got to calm down. They want our anger to blind us, for us to make mistakes. We've got to go at this with a level head or we stand no chance in hell at a victory tonight." He calmly cooed to his brother, "Get what I'm saying, Deary?" He gave his warmest smile, messing up his hair awkwardly. Demetri didn't like to get in this situation often, but he'd play the role of peacemaker if it kept his brother alive.
"She's right you know.. Casualties are likely tonight if we decide to stay and see this battle through.. We can't be ignorant enough to believe we're all making it out of here alive. Say your piece because tonight will definitely be some of our last."
Demetri nodded, closing his eyes, "Be a dear and pour me a glass of that, brother." He replied to Reiji ushering toward the scotch, then he opened his eyes, staring into the other man's, tension obvious between the two. Neither spoke for a moment, until Demetri chose to break their mutual silence, "Of course I understand.. I've fought in a few myself." He replied, eyes widening at Mirabelle's suggestion.
”Or Kat. We all know that Deme likes her, it was obvious when they were dancing together. Who else would have seen that? What if get Kat ‘alone’ and see who follows her. Who’s waiting. Then we beat them at their own game. Cas and Angelo are gone. We all know this was probably the last place they wanted to be. That means that this pack knows your patterns. Don’t rule out anyone that you know. Isn’t there a saying that has something to do with keeping your enemies closer than your friends?”
"Sister, are you mad? When I mentioned a distraction I meant someone more durable like ourselves. Humans cannot fend for themselves against the supernatural, not untrained humans at the very least!" He could barely believe the words coming from his sibling's mouths. It was like the entire room aside from himself and Bishop had lost their minds. He was left speechless as he watched Reiji arm Tanzy and Katerina as she entered the room, and as he explained the risks of an injury sustained by a werewolf. I cannot believe we are even considering this madness.. At least he didn't give Anise a weapon.. She'd likely turn the blade on herself in this state..
"Hide this in your dress. If something attacks you, do not hesitate to stab them. Wolves have a fatal reaction to silver. Everyone arm yourselves with as much silver as possible. We can't use our fangs in this battle."
Demetri sighed to himself, "If we must do this... can we at least be as careful as possible? We don't need further casualties.." He retorted in an irritated tone. It was obvious that being ignored was getting to him, but he finally caved to the plain of using Katerina. He then approached Tanzy, leaning down and whispering in her ear, "Avoid provoking Reiji.. He's far more temperamental than Castiel and Bishop combined. Even the slightest argument could be your last if he has no use for you."
Anise swallowed as she felt Bishop's grip strangling her arm as he clenched his hand around it. Normally she'd of cried out, tried to free herself from the pain, but she took it with as much grace as she could manage. Her eyes flinching and her uncomfortable shifting the only indication that she was in pain. She knew she angered him, but her mind was solely on Alice. She wanted the monsters that killed her twin to suffer, regardless of the price. If her dying made it possible, she'd gladly lay her life on the line for her revenge to become tangible.
"Castiel and Angelo are missing.. Castiel always handles any form of insolence swiftly and degradingly.. If he wasn't in trouble don't you think we'd of least have seen him by now!?" She snapped, not particularly at Bishop alone, but more to all the siblings. Then she blinked afterwards, bringing her fingers to her lips. She was baffled. She didn't realize she'd studied Castiel's patterns so painstakingly. It was then that she was starting to understand. She had a crush on Castiel. Despite his cruelty toward her sister, despite the fear he instilled in her, she had feelings for him. A crush was the only reason she could provide herself with. Why else would she have noticed so much about a man she was rarely around?
"I wasn't calling you weak, any of you.. I'm just saying that they're going to attack your weaknesses. Love. Vengeance. Forgiveness. Loyalty... Anything you're scared of, anything you hold dear.. you can bet will be used against you... That's what I was saying." She mumbled, being a bit more open, though considering her situation, shyness wasn't in her current priorities. The sensor on Anise's mouth was malfunctioning at the moment, everything she was thinking coming out crystal clear for the first time since she arrived, possibly even the first time ever..
Though when she was pushed, Anise looked to Tanzy, smiling weakly at the other girl, looking to her wrist, "You've got blood on your arm.. are you alright..?" She asked worried, tilting her head and reaching for the pink haired girl's arm to examine it. She didn't realize it was the blood Demetri's hand once was coated in.
Then Reiji complimented her, sort of.. Well not really. He seemed to agree with her, bringing a smile to her face. She couldn't help but be a little delighted that at least one person wasn't insulting her and fundamentally calling her a moron. Though it kind of irritated her that he referred to them as 'toys' and 'pets' all the time. Just where are humans on the list of importance to this family? Are we before or after dogs and cats? She thought infuriated. The only person whose blood ran cold that seemed to care about Alice's untimely demise seemed to be Demetri. Though she felt wrathful toward him, considering he'd vowed to protect her sister with his life. Why aren't you dead as well then!? Coward.. Her eyes were clouded with loathing and pain, but she was too restless to even consider calming down, too heartbroken to allow it. Accepting Alice's death felt like the worst sort of betrayal.
If you don't like the people at the party, why were you telling me to have a good time? She thought with a challenging brow. Though she decided it was best to stick with silence at this point, she'd angered her master enough and she wasn't feeling like causing more conflict, especially if they could kill the person who murdered her sister. The less she distracted them the better... right? Werewolves killed her sister, but for what purpose?
"If you think I'm going to just sit on my ass and be chaperone at a party- -where at least half of the people there I could care less for, while flea bitten, filthy, honorless mutts run around and slaughter our family and the work and try to take over our home, then you are as foolish as those motherless dogs are, brother."
"We all understand your reasoning Bishop, but you've got to calm down. They want our anger to blind us, for us to make mistakes. We've got to go at this with a level head or we stand no chance in hell at a victory tonight."
Well we're all angry, scared, and confused. They've got what they wanted, that much is certain.. She thought to herself as Demetri voiced his concerns to soothe his volcanic brother. She didn't want Tanzy to comfort her. She didn't want comfort. How could she relax knowing she was alone in the world? No one could ever replace the hole Alice left in her life. No one could understand the pain of losing a twin, none of them at least..
"She's right you know.. Casualties are likely tonight if we decide to stay and see this battle through.. We can't be ignorant enough to believe we're all making it out of here alive. Say your piece because tonight will definitely be some of our last."
"So we say whatever we want everyone to know in case we die tonight..?" she asked, unsure of this tradition, but going along with it anyhow, "I'm happy to have served at Castillo de la Muerte... It's been far more pleasant than home aside from.." She grew silent as she thought about Alice, eyes glued to the marble floor. She wasn't ready to come to terms with it yet, it was honestly ripping her apart inside. She wasn't sure if she'd ever be able to say it.
"Be a dear and pour me a glass of that, brother. Of course I understand.. I've fought in a few myself."
Demetri only drinks wine.. Anise thought to herself more than a little shocked by his choice of beverage. She decided against saying something, craving a drink herself after the news she'd received, though she doubted she'd be allowed alcohol in her mental state. They'd definitely forbid it.
”Or we stick the girls out there for bait. Anise doesn’t seem like she’d mind.” Mirabelle’s words may have been a little more cruel than she intended, but she had no attachment to anyone in the room except for her family.
Anise blinked a bit at Katerina's words, as a second came to terms with her idea. She didn't mind actually, but she knew that Bishop and Demetri were too fond of their service to allow them a quick death, an escape from their servitude. She merely nodded in her agreement, careful not to feed the fire. She'd crossed Bishop enough already. Anymore and he'd surely do something reckless.
”Or Kat. We all know that Deme likes her, it was obvious when they were dancing together. Who else would have seen that? What if get Kat ‘alone’ and see who follows her. Who’s waiting. Then we beat them at their own game. Cas and Angelo are gone. We all know this was probably the last place they wanted to be. That means that this pack knows your patterns. Don’t rule out anyone that you know. Isn’t there a saying that has something to do with keeping your enemies closer than your friends?”
Her second plan seemed logical in her mind as well, but Demetri had obvious arguments toward the idea. He was affectionate for the girl, he found the bodies... there was no way he'd want Kat to waltz into the fire on her own. Though it didn't seem like he had much of a choice what with everyone beginning to agree on that course of action. These people are cruel... It makes you wonder if they're even people anymore.. The only one who seems to hold a shred of humanity is Demetri..and Castiel.. but something tells me Castiel is in grave danger... She was growing antsy worrying about the blonde, shifting where she stood. Why aren't we doing something already..?
"Hide this in your dress. If something attacks you, do not hesitate to stab them. Wolves have a fatal reaction to silver. Everyone arm yourselves with as much silver as possible. We can't use our fangs in this battle."
"If we must do this... can we at least be as careful as possible? We don't need further casualties.."
She wasn't given a weapon, which only brought a weak smile to her face. Great. They don't trust me. I'm seen as a threat to myself.. As much as I'd love to die and join Alice.. I doubt I have it in me to kill myself.. She scoffed, but in the back of her mind the idea wasn't as far fetched as she led herself to believe. She'd at least attempt it if it got so bad.. Keeping her unarmed was for the best in the end.
Though Bishop hit a nerve as he turned towards Tanzy, indicating to Anise, "Look after mine, she is in need of comfort." he advised the rose haired girl, turning back to face the other Santiago siblings.
"I don't need it. Focus on what you'll have to do soon. They're still people in the end. Ending a life is far worse on the soul than grieving over one is if you're ill prepared for it.. " She retreated to a couch, letting her hair down and leaning her head on the arm of the chair, staring off into space. Alice..
Tanzy's world was spinning around her, the realization that the estate was under some form of attack, two dead maids already. Missing Castiel and Angelo. The vampires discussing how to proceed. Her heart hammered in her chest as they considered fleeing versus fighting, and what to do about her and the other maids. Bait, the sister wanted them to be bait.
Even more surprising to the young woman was the stark change in Anise, her painfully calm demeanor. Her matter of fact, depressing words. Her rationalizing that all of the maids were simply baggage complicating things. But even so, Tanzy didn't think they were any less entitled to life. And thinking of Anise giving up and resigning herself to more pain and suffering was almost heartbreaking, the older female feeling a sick twisting of nerves in her gut. She held Anise as Bishop practically tossed the dark haired girl at her. She would have continued, but Anise seemed determined to not let anyone baby her. Admirable, but Tanzy wanted to be of comfort. Instead she was asking if Tanzy was alright. Tanzy nodded mutely as she watched Anise in concern and then surprise. The poor girl just lost her sister, and yet she was logical, to the point, and painfully composed. Tanzy couldn't imagine maintaining such calm, however bitter, should something happen to her family.
Her family. That's right, Anise was like a sister to her. And the maids here had become her second family, just as important as her own siblings and parents. They were in danger, and Tanzy ran down a flood of 'what-if's' in her mind. What if this was avoidable, what if she had led the girls out after getting ready?
The newest Santiago suddenly interrupted the rushing torrent of thoughts, placing a silver knife into her hands, the weight registering and confirming this nightmare was real. Too real. She was speechless as she looked upon the knife, jumping slightly as Demetri came close to whisper in her ear. His words were enough to make his eyes go wide in shock. More tempermental than Bishop and Castiel combined?! Was that even possible? But the man didn't seem as irate so far.
Forcing herself to pay attention, Tanzy paled as the group started to agree one by one that Katerina should be bait. Kat? Tanzy wasn't particularly close to the girl, but to think the younger sibling figures, the other maids, would be used as bait- it was not something that sat well with her.
"I'll...I'll do it. I'll be the bait!" she announced, looking up and forcing her words not to waver. She couldn't get her body to stop trembling at the thought, her gut coiled in fear. She couldn't listen to it, the girls had more life to live. She had to look after her family no matter what, even her second family.
Even more surprising to the young woman was the stark change in Anise, her painfully calm demeanor. Her matter of fact, depressing words. Her rationalizing that all of the maids were simply baggage complicating things. But even so, Tanzy didn't think they were any less entitled to life. And thinking of Anise giving up and resigning herself to more pain and suffering was almost heartbreaking, the older female feeling a sick twisting of nerves in her gut. She held Anise as Bishop practically tossed the dark haired girl at her. She would have continued, but Anise seemed determined to not let anyone baby her. Admirable, but Tanzy wanted to be of comfort. Instead she was asking if Tanzy was alright. Tanzy nodded mutely as she watched Anise in concern and then surprise. The poor girl just lost her sister, and yet she was logical, to the point, and painfully composed. Tanzy couldn't imagine maintaining such calm, however bitter, should something happen to her family.
Her family. That's right, Anise was like a sister to her. And the maids here had become her second family, just as important as her own siblings and parents. They were in danger, and Tanzy ran down a flood of 'what-if's' in her mind. What if this was avoidable, what if she had led the girls out after getting ready?
The newest Santiago suddenly interrupted the rushing torrent of thoughts, placing a silver knife into her hands, the weight registering and confirming this nightmare was real. Too real. She was speechless as she looked upon the knife, jumping slightly as Demetri came close to whisper in her ear. His words were enough to make his eyes go wide in shock. More tempermental than Bishop and Castiel combined?! Was that even possible? But the man didn't seem as irate so far.
Forcing herself to pay attention, Tanzy paled as the group started to agree one by one that Katerina should be bait. Kat? Tanzy wasn't particularly close to the girl, but to think the younger sibling figures, the other maids, would be used as bait- it was not something that sat well with her.
"I'll...I'll do it. I'll be the bait!" she announced, looking up and forcing her words not to waver. She couldn't get her body to stop trembling at the thought, her gut coiled in fear. She couldn't listen to it, the girls had more life to live. She had to look after her family no matter what, even her second family.
When Kat felt his hands in her hair, her eyes closed. She savored the feeling. It wasn’t until he said that he was sorry, was when she looked up at him, only to find his lips against hers a moment later. Her eyes closed and her hand reached up to rest against his cheek, lightly kissing him back. The moment ended before she knew it, and then he was gone. Katerina’s index fingers lightly touched her bottom lip and she smiled after him, trailing along to join the rest in the next room.
Arriving, she found out that they would send her out to bring out the wolves. They must have been listening to her in the next room, and suddenly her cheeks flushed, feeling like she had an audience in their personal moment. Kat wasn’t like that long. She calmed herself quickly, and took a seat, listening to the others.
“Sister, are you mad?” Demetri spoke. Mirabelle stood up from her seat and nearly stomped her foot.
“Am I mad? Mad?” She snapped, her calm demeanor slowly fading. “Castiel and Angelo are gone. We know that if they weren’t dead, that they would have been the first ones in this room to protect our home.” Her sadness that Cassie was gone just turned into anger. She was supposed to dance with him tonight – and to think that he died still hating himself because of her broke her heart a thousand times over. Mira wasn’t going to turn into Anise. She wasn’t so willing to just give up like that. The fact that she still had family here though, made all the difference.
She listened to Kat. She didn’t have to say a word, but Mirabelle knew that that woman was falling for her brother and that her brother was afraid to feel the same. Belle got up and walked over to Kat and she took the females hands in her, watching as the human gripped the weapon to show that she was ready.
“Reiji. Let me do it.” She said, looking from the female to Demetri, watching as Deme reluctantly agreed to do this. At least he still had on his shoulders. “Let me go out there. I’m sure they know where our brothers are, and they’ll know that one of us will be looking for them. If these wolves know you, then they know that I’ve been gone and willing to do anything just to be with family again. Let me look for them as they look for me. I’m not sucidial. I’m going to make them watch me as I rip their hearts out and shove them down their throats.” She stated as she pushed Kat towards her brother. “You better do what you want to do now, because you may not have a choice later…”
Kat felt like her heart had stopped beating. Felt like Mirabelle could see right through her. At her words, she looked over to Demetri. Swallowing hard, and taking a step forward with the help of Mira’s nudge, she took another two large steps, threw her arms around Demetri’s shoulders and then kissed him like she meant it. In that moment, she didn’t care that they were in a room full of people – they didn’t matter anymore. The only thing that mattered was doing what she wanted to do, because if something happened to either of them, she didn’t want to spend her time regretting what she didn’t do.
Arriving, she found out that they would send her out to bring out the wolves. They must have been listening to her in the next room, and suddenly her cheeks flushed, feeling like she had an audience in their personal moment. Kat wasn’t like that long. She calmed herself quickly, and took a seat, listening to the others.
“Sister, are you mad?” Demetri spoke. Mirabelle stood up from her seat and nearly stomped her foot.
“Am I mad? Mad?” She snapped, her calm demeanor slowly fading. “Castiel and Angelo are gone. We know that if they weren’t dead, that they would have been the first ones in this room to protect our home.” Her sadness that Cassie was gone just turned into anger. She was supposed to dance with him tonight – and to think that he died still hating himself because of her broke her heart a thousand times over. Mira wasn’t going to turn into Anise. She wasn’t so willing to just give up like that. The fact that she still had family here though, made all the difference.
She listened to Kat. She didn’t have to say a word, but Mirabelle knew that that woman was falling for her brother and that her brother was afraid to feel the same. Belle got up and walked over to Kat and she took the females hands in her, watching as the human gripped the weapon to show that she was ready.
“Reiji. Let me do it.” She said, looking from the female to Demetri, watching as Deme reluctantly agreed to do this. At least he still had on his shoulders. “Let me go out there. I’m sure they know where our brothers are, and they’ll know that one of us will be looking for them. If these wolves know you, then they know that I’ve been gone and willing to do anything just to be with family again. Let me look for them as they look for me. I’m not sucidial. I’m going to make them watch me as I rip their hearts out and shove them down their throats.” She stated as she pushed Kat towards her brother. “You better do what you want to do now, because you may not have a choice later…”
Kat felt like her heart had stopped beating. Felt like Mirabelle could see right through her. At her words, she looked over to Demetri. Swallowing hard, and taking a step forward with the help of Mira’s nudge, she took another two large steps, threw her arms around Demetri’s shoulders and then kissed him like she meant it. In that moment, she didn’t care that they were in a room full of people – they didn’t matter anymore. The only thing that mattered was doing what she wanted to do, because if something happened to either of them, she didn’t want to spend her time regretting what she didn’t do.
Bishop glared right back, glad that Reiji at least was willing to let him ignore the guests. While Bishop felt a certain smugness in getting what he wanted and pissing off Reiji in the process, he felt himself twitch in annoyance as well, more than just one nerve hit as the elder Santiago boasted of not only his superiority, but of the pets being easily replaced. Sure, they weren't hard to replace, but why go through the trouble? He hadn't even gotten to enjoy his yet, so he wasn't about to toss something without using it at the very least. "Don't patronize me for not letting go of what is mine. I have that right, and I most certainly am not giving it up to filthy mongrels.." Bishop corrected angrily, stopping at Anise's outburst. It was surprising to say the least, and he turned to her with a hawkish gaze, a warning look in his eyes.
Demetri chimed in perfectly as always, working his magic to soothe away the overwhelming fury brewing inside. Bishop was grateful, but it didn't change the fact he loathed it when his brothers were right and he was not. Twitching and clenching his fists, Bishop slowly simmered down to a growl and indignant, irritable scowl. Damn his brother being right! If he weren't so angry, he'd be sulking. Bishop said not a word for a moment, letting out a soft hiss as Demetri placated him to a manageable level. "Hn...yeah, I get." he grumbled through grit teeth.
Bishop made no argument against using Kat as bait, though he found himself feeling just the teensiest bit bad for his brother. Poor sap seemed to have developed a liking for the wench. He twitched as she kissed his brother, almost ready to growl at her. His brother should be the one choosing to kiss, not the wench deciding she was worth a kiss.
It was only as they began to prepare and arm themselves that Bishop returned his attention to Anise, her bitter expression catching his expression. Well, she needed to defend herself too.
"You're quite bold. Very well, I'll make sure you have a weapon to protect yourself." Bishop decided, taking Anise's chin, he looked her straight in the eye. "I expect you to be alive when we finish cleaning out the trash. Do not allow yourself to be alone. Am I understood?" Bishop only released her after giving a last firm look.
He had to admit, Anise was being very strong, stronger than he'd be should he be in her situation. He'd never admit it, but he had to give her credit and admire her ability to keep herself collected. He could see the sorrow, but she was not losing herself to it, she was somehow maintaining some sort of calm. She hadn't collapsed into an uncontrollable sadness or hatred as he would.
"I was not fond of her, but I'm sorry for you. Use your strength to survive, and I will provide a means for you to avenge her death." Bishop whispered into her ear, just loud enough to be heard. He was careful to keep his tone level and aloof, but he was surprised he meant it.
Anise had been aware of her pushing her luck, she just didn't mind that much that she was walking on thin ice. What was the use of dancing with the devil if there was nothing left at stake? There were no consequences if she misbehaved. Alice was the only leverage against Anise. She only valued her life because she was reunited with her twin sister. If she spoke her mind before she'd risk Alice's life or her own, which would separate them again.. She was still in shock. She truly believed if they crossed their t's and dotted their i's they'd be okay. She never imagined she'd lose Alice while playing by the rules. It almost made her feel guilty for denying her twin's request to escape. It felt like karma was biting her in the ass. She couldn't believe it. It was like fate was punishing her for trying to thrive in these conditions. Like she wasn't meant to. I wonder if things would have turned out differently if I fled with her.. She thought to herself on her new perch, not really noticing the activities around her.
She didn't realize Demetri calming the raging bull known as Bishop. She didn't notice any of the conversation after she'd fled to her sanctuary. She wasn't sure about anything anymore. She definitely wasn't confident that they'd survive tonight. She'd accepted that she was going to die, she would welcome it. It would mean that she'd be once again reunited with Alice. If dying was the price she'd die a thousand times.
"I'll...I'll do it. I'll be the bait!"
She vaguely noticed that Kat, Mira, and Tanzy all three offered to step forth as bait, though she really didn't see the point. If they killed Castiel and Angelo, then they weren't standing at very good odds of winning against the wolves. They were incredibly strong if they'd already killed the two eldest sons.. Anise wasn't getting her hopes up like the rest. She wasn't feeling the battle cries and the festivities made her want to throw up. Everyone was so confident in their abilities, explaining how they'd make the enemy pay.
Anise had far better ideas.. simply no means to complete them.
She noticed Bishop's irritation as Kat kissed Demetri. She closed her eyes, feeling her own irritation growing in her belly. She wanted to snap at him, to slap him. Alice just died.. he vowed himself to her and now he was kissing Katerina just like that? It was enraging to say the least. Was Alice nothing to him? She just rolled her eyes, adjusting her chin to the arm of the chair in cold disbelief.
She'd nearly fallen asleep as she let her thought's engulf her, not even realizing her eyes had closed until Bishop approached and addressed her directly. Her amethyst eyes fluttered open, shifting to the male before her, "I always was. I just held it back for Alice." She replied in a soft tone, "Someone had to be responsible and get her out of trouble.."
Her tone wasn't sharp or disrespectful, just disinterested. She however sat up, brushing the dress off and straightening out the wrinkles. It was wonderful, despite the horrible events that happened. She wasn't going to disrespect the dress just because someone wronged her, even though their actions would require lengthy revenge. She wasn't planning on a slow death for the person who killed her sister, "I'm not interested in protecting myself. I want revenge. I want to learn how to fight back if we survive this." She told him rather frankly, "I'm tired of being vulnerable and stumbling over my own feet. Being afraid of my own shadow is annoying.." Her voice was cracking, a sign of her composure. She was forcing herself to be strong. She wanted to break down, like before, the time they admitted their true nature. She wanted to collapse. She wanted to cry.. but she wasn't allowing herself the privileged to be weak. She wasn't granting anyone the satisfaction of seeing her that frail ever again, "But I understand. I can't make this right if I'm dead. I don't want them to die slowly. Alice didn't.." She nodded her head. No one explained how Alice had died to Anise.. How'd she know? Twins were so curious, though Bishop and Demetri probably understood that better than anyone else in the room. Her hands would have been shaking, had it not been for her subtle reminder. She was stroking her left arm. Even though no one could see it, due to her uniform or the gloves she'd received to go with the dress.. but any time she was afraid, any time she had to be strong, she remembered what her mother put her through. She wasn't about to break down... not until Alice was the last thing that her killer seen. Perhaps she wasn't Alice.. but she was close enough. She'd make her twin's murder scream.. beg to die..
Then Bishop said something quite surprising, something that Anise never expected to hear, "I was not fond of her, but I'm sorry for you. Use your strength to survive, and I will provide a means for you to avenge her death." Bishop whispered his words into her ear, tickling the skin as he uttered the sentence just loud enough to be heard. She withdrew, averting her gaze. Although his tone was indifferent, she nodded, chewing nervously at her bottom lip. Her face felt hot, but she assumed it was the alcohol she consumed earlier. Definitely the alcohol.. She told herself before standing. She had nothing else to say or do.. Her crush was possibly dead, along with her sister.. She had no other piece.. nothing else to get off her chest at this point.
"Let's see what we can do then, shall we?" She asked everyone, a small smirk on her face. For a moment, it almost resembled Alice's mischievous grin.
Demetri poured his own glass, growing impatient waiting on Reiji. He took the scotch down with a single gulp, sighing to himself as the alcohol satisfied his hunger. He walked over to his twin, squeezing his shoulder, "We're not going to let them win.. We're going to get our revenge.. Just keep your wits about you. We're weaker separated." He warned him, and everyone else in the room, "We may be vampires, but their bite is toxic to our kind. We need to be careful. We cannot allow them to single us out either." He smiled to his family, "We've got to stick together or tonight shall be our last night.. and I'm not willing to die tonight.."
He knew he'd scared Tanzy previously, but it was for her own good. The poor girl needed to realize what the situation was.. and as far as he was concerned Reiji was as dangerous to the maids as the wolves. At least the wolves didn't give a false sense of safety though. He also noticed her discomfort with the plan but he paid it little mind. It wasn't the maids who got to choose and decide. In the end, Reiji would decide who became the bait. It was unavoidable.
"As noble as you are, It is up to Reiji who is bait. He's the acting head of house... So all final decisions are his.." He mumbled the last part. Reiji being in charge obviously didn't sit right with Demetri. Though how could they possibly know that Reiji murdered Castiel's first love in front of them? How could they know he was exiled because he was a heartless madman? He hadn't the time to break it to them and he wasn't about to instill even more fear in the frightened girls. He wasn't cruel enough to shatter their hope.
"I understand but we have to be reasonable. We can't drop everything. Castiel was the one who made this arrangement. It was his idea. He picked these girls out... Aside from Katerina.. They all had something he liked in them. Don't be so quick to throw these girls to the lions. They're one of the only things we have left in Castiel's memory if he is truly gone... And Angelo.. He was growing accustomed to them.. He was becoming social with them. They're more good for our family alive rather than dead." He snapped back. Then he rubbed his eyes, sighing softly, "I'm not just saying this because of my feelings.. I'm saying this because I've seen a change in all of us since they've arrived. We need them."
"I think Kat is the best plan however. If one of us leave they will be expecting a fight.. We can attempt an ambush if we send out a human. Kat is the newest to our house of orphans.. She's the one they'd know the least about. It's our best chance." He whispered, although the plan didn't sit right with him, he couldn't deny it was their best shot at success.
He blinked confused as Kat was pushed toward him, eyes glaring at his sister. It was embarrassing that they were acting like children in the school yard at a time like this, but he understood the reasoning. If one of them died tonight, they needed to get everything off their chests, "I'm not saying you won't have a chance to exact your revenge sister.. just not as the bait.. I think Reiji can agree with that.." He rubbed the back of his neck, not having really expected a crowd. He didn't exactly like the public to be aware of his affectionate business, so for once he even blushed. He wasn't shocked by the kiss planted on him, but rather he smiled into it as he placed his arm around Katerina's waist, bringing her in closer, the other arm around her upper back, fingers laced in her hair as he returned her kiss. His touch was gentle enough, although passionate. He remained tasteful in his actions, only continuing the kiss for about a minute, lingering in her embrace as he broke the contact between their lips, removing his hand from her hair to caress her cheek, "Just in case one of us die tonight.. know that I fancy you.. and not in a way one fancies nice things.. I truly would be faithful to you.. possibly give you the world one day if you asked.. but we'll have to see.. we haven't had enough time to develop as things stand... but I wanted to let you know where my feelings have started to lead to.."
"Send Kat as the bait as originally planned. We need to stick to our first agreed idea. They tend to be the best, well, nine times out of ten." He smiled to the room before adjusting his glasses and straightening out his suit. He then gave everyone a final glance before making his exit, "Stay together and be safe... I was one of the last to arrive so I'm likely to be less known about.. I am going to do a quick lap around the perimeter." He turned the the group, quietly informing only the vampires in the room with his soft tone. (Mirabelle, Bishop, and Demetri) He was growing more and more irritated by the moment as he was forced to play the role of responsibility. Sure he'd always wanted it, but detective really wasn't his strong suit and that's what his siblings needed at the moment.. a strategist and a detective. Sure they had good ideas, but they needed to be implemented with the utmost delicacy the siblings could supply if they wanted to live to see tomorrow. " I need to see if anyone is acting suspicious in the ballroom after our departure and give our guests an excuse for our extended absence.. Go ahead and send Kat out the front gate. Leave the remaining maids nearby but make it seem like we're releasing them to spare their lives from this catastrophe. If we show we care about them... At least a few beta mutts will attack, a loyal dog will do anything to please the Alpha.. So there will be a taste of revenge for you guys in the meantime.." Reiji added smirking to himself and making his exit, reapplying his mask as he removed his glasses.
Then he spoke loud enough for the maids to hear, "Au revoir.." He stated in his usual teasing tone. Though he was speaking in french instead of Spanish, suggesting he was multilingual. He apparently knew at least three separate languages: English, French, and Spanish. Reiji spent a lot of time away from his family, at least he stated so in the ballroom. Just what did he spend his time on during his exile? He left no room for questions as he closed the door, leaving his trust in his siblings to execute his orders. Reiji stalked back into the ballroom, clapping his hands loudly to hush the room, "Ladies and Gentleman, I assure you that everything is under control. We've been switching out the maids, so things have been a little hectic.. Eat, Drink, Dance.. Enjoy the party and my family will return to greet everyone quite shortly." He assured the crowd.
"Santiago wealth is abundant and ever-flowing.. Indulge in your senses, forget your worries and above all else, enjoy our home for a night as much as we do." And he bowed to the roaring crowd. They were obviously disappointed at first, having expected the eldest, but Castiel was not a stranger to a majority of the crowd, most of them knew the unsocial man was of very few words. Not many people would complain about the chipper and illusory Reiji taking the stage instead. Then he decided to up the stakes, "To make amends for our absence.. Whichever lady finds my two cleverly hidden white roses will be kissed by both of my younger brothers, Bishop and Demetri. I pray the benefits be in favor of a lovely enchantress tonight." He chuckled before bowing a final time, waving his arm elegantly at the band to continue playing their music. He stepped down, making his way around the room in a casual, harmonious manner, not wishing to breed further suspicion in the guests.
He made sure to eye every single guest, dissecting every aspect of each person he interacted with or otherwise came into his line of vision. He took note of their stance, grace, facial expressions, scents, anything that could link to tidbits of their inner workings. He planned to unwrap as much of his current company as possible in his lap around the ballroom. He made sure to dance when approached and to occasionally offer to dance with random women. He chatted small talk about business with fellow aristocrats of vampire blood, and he kept himself as professional as possible on the outside, while doing his real task inside his mind. It wasn't like he was ill suited for this job, he was a lot like whomever was behind these murders. Merciless torture, cruelty, manipulative natures, and narcissistic tendencies, Reiji and the murder had quite a bit of mutual interests in their resume. He just had to debunk someone exactly like him, which as he knew could take even a professionals years if not decades to catch someone of this caliber. It's almost like we're playing a game of chess. All the same pieces just a matter of whom possesses the greater mind. Perhaps the most dangerous game of chess I've played in my entire life, mortal and eternal accounted for.. Consider this me making my counter move..
The black haired Santiago was incredibly charismatic when he chose, and he was distracting the innocent audience whilst his siblings created the bait. Hopefully they'd keep one wolf alive long enough for torture.. They had to find the identity of the Alpha.. He shook it off, accepting that it was out of his hands. He had to remain present for a few more minutes.
The female vampire didn’t argue when she was told not to go out, which was fine with her. No complaints or arguments followed. Kat was the best idea, but Mirabelle was hoping she could save Demetri from heartbreak if anything were to go wrong. She watched him hold the girl, watched as Katerina rested on his chest as she prepared herself for what they were about to do.
Katerina had a ball in her stomach, one that was clenched so hard she thought she would fall to her knees. She rested against the man that she had grown accustomed to, even in such a short time. There was a dreaded feeling in the back of her head, one that was telling her that she wasn’t going to make it out alive. As Reiji left, Katerina took a seat in a chair, folded her hands in her lap and bowed her head in a silent prayer. She asked for protection, for forgiveness. Kat prayed to her father, telling him that she was sorry for what she was going to do. She killed innocent people in her own selfishness, and now it was going to be made right.
She wasn’t going to make it out of this alive, and she would have been foolish to believe otherwise. These wolves had no sense of mortality, no sense of compassion, and for her to believe that they would hesitate the moment one got close to her gave false hope.
Shaking hands unfolded themselves and smoothed out the pink fabric that covered her body. She picked lightly at hem before she gathered up the same strength that put her out on the street the night she was determined to prove the existence of vampires. She gave an apologetic look to Demetri before she looked at Mirabelle and Bishop, waiting for her instructions. She tried not to look at the other maids, afraid she would lose her nerve.
Mirabelle took Kat and brought her close. She made sure the silver weapon was tucked safely from view, but still accessible for the human. “Now, you are going to gather your jacket from your room and your coin purse. We are going to send you out to the front gate. I need you to be calm when we walk through the ballroom, and when we get outside I want you to walk quickly towards the gate. We will get their attention when we get you through the crowd, and they will act when they feel like they are going to lose you.” Mirabelle spoke to the girl, watching as she did her best to keep herself calm.
Belle looked over at Demetri, then to Bishop and then to Anise and Tanzy. “Demetri, you’ll probably be the best one to send her off. There was no missing your dance.” She said and then moved to join Tanzy, placing her hands on the young girls face. She brought her gaze to meet her own and then took a deep breath in, releasing it slowly, doing the process once more for Tanzy to follow suit.
“I’m going to need you to calm yourself a little bit. We don’t need your panic to give us away.” She said lightly, moving her hand from the girl’s face to her shoulders, steadying her. “When this is over, you and I are going to look for Cassie. I’d assume you know where he would be, since you’ve been with him for how long. Okay?”
Katerina had a ball in her stomach, one that was clenched so hard she thought she would fall to her knees. She rested against the man that she had grown accustomed to, even in such a short time. There was a dreaded feeling in the back of her head, one that was telling her that she wasn’t going to make it out alive. As Reiji left, Katerina took a seat in a chair, folded her hands in her lap and bowed her head in a silent prayer. She asked for protection, for forgiveness. Kat prayed to her father, telling him that she was sorry for what she was going to do. She killed innocent people in her own selfishness, and now it was going to be made right.
She wasn’t going to make it out of this alive, and she would have been foolish to believe otherwise. These wolves had no sense of mortality, no sense of compassion, and for her to believe that they would hesitate the moment one got close to her gave false hope.
Shaking hands unfolded themselves and smoothed out the pink fabric that covered her body. She picked lightly at hem before she gathered up the same strength that put her out on the street the night she was determined to prove the existence of vampires. She gave an apologetic look to Demetri before she looked at Mirabelle and Bishop, waiting for her instructions. She tried not to look at the other maids, afraid she would lose her nerve.
Mirabelle took Kat and brought her close. She made sure the silver weapon was tucked safely from view, but still accessible for the human. “Now, you are going to gather your jacket from your room and your coin purse. We are going to send you out to the front gate. I need you to be calm when we walk through the ballroom, and when we get outside I want you to walk quickly towards the gate. We will get their attention when we get you through the crowd, and they will act when they feel like they are going to lose you.” Mirabelle spoke to the girl, watching as she did her best to keep herself calm.
Belle looked over at Demetri, then to Bishop and then to Anise and Tanzy. “Demetri, you’ll probably be the best one to send her off. There was no missing your dance.” She said and then moved to join Tanzy, placing her hands on the young girls face. She brought her gaze to meet her own and then took a deep breath in, releasing it slowly, doing the process once more for Tanzy to follow suit.
“I’m going to need you to calm yourself a little bit. We don’t need your panic to give us away.” She said lightly, moving her hand from the girl’s face to her shoulders, steadying her. “When this is over, you and I are going to look for Cassie. I’d assume you know where he would be, since you’ve been with him for how long. Okay?”
While he hid it well, Bishop felt tense and on edge, a combination of anger, impatience, and unease alternating inside. Bishop's usual smirk had long since dissappeared. More than usual, he welcomed his brother's reassuring squeeze of the shoulder, nodding in appreciation at his twin. He knew Demetri would understand even if he said nothing, the other male able to read his emotions better than anyone. Likewise, Bishop shared in the grudging acceptance of Reiji as acting head of the house, and his mixed feelings on the man in question. It was also obvious to him even without the declaration that Demetri fancied Kat. Bishop didn't quite agree with his brother's taste, but it was probably better that way.
His interest seemed to be on the bottle of scotch, his expression one of dismay. Too bad it wasn't a nice bottle of wine instead. While Demetri could stomach the alchohol, Bishop didn't care for the stuff. Anise's voice brought his attention back to her, her words registering with a growing interest. He made no interruptions as she explained her feelings, and as she finally posed the question to the occupants of the room, he finally smiled, a devilish grin meeting her own, eyes alight. He clapped twice in applause, pleased with his little dove.
"Excellent! Good, use your strength! Make those filthy dogs pay. Revel in their agony. Send them to the depths of hell. Watch as they fall to the ground at your feet and beg for mercy. Show them what happens when they meddle in your affairs and take what is yours. Let your plots of revenge send them cowering as you watch them get slaughtered like pigs!" Bishop grinned like a madman, chuckling as he egged his maid on. He would enjoy killing them, and as a present, he'd bring her the one responsible for her sister's death so she could have a taste of the satisfaction he was sure to have.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tanzy nodded, deciding that there was no more use arguing the point. Besides, she was sure no one really wanted to do it, herself included, but it had to be done. Looking sympathetically over at Kat, she was aware of the maid's careful attempts to avoid eye contact. Was she resentful or upset that she was the one chosen? Tanzy wasn't close with the girl, but she wished her well.
After watching Reiji leave, the eldest maid prepared to ask anyone if they needed anything, only to have her cheeks held by the Santiago sister. Tensing slightly at the unexpected contact, Tanzy looked questioningly at Mirabelle as she was instructed to take deep, calming breaths. She followed suit, brows furrowing slightly at the blonde's words. Panic? She was scared, most definately, but she would hardly call herself panicking. She hadn't broken down into hysterics or started screaming, and she hand't been acting erratically. Needless to say, she was mildly insulted, biting her lip in agitation. Regardless, she made no objection, nodding in understanding before answering the mistress.
"He would most likely be in his study. It is where he goes to be alone, hence his strict rules that no one enter without his permission."
His interest seemed to be on the bottle of scotch, his expression one of dismay. Too bad it wasn't a nice bottle of wine instead. While Demetri could stomach the alchohol, Bishop didn't care for the stuff. Anise's voice brought his attention back to her, her words registering with a growing interest. He made no interruptions as she explained her feelings, and as she finally posed the question to the occupants of the room, he finally smiled, a devilish grin meeting her own, eyes alight. He clapped twice in applause, pleased with his little dove.
"Excellent! Good, use your strength! Make those filthy dogs pay. Revel in their agony. Send them to the depths of hell. Watch as they fall to the ground at your feet and beg for mercy. Show them what happens when they meddle in your affairs and take what is yours. Let your plots of revenge send them cowering as you watch them get slaughtered like pigs!" Bishop grinned like a madman, chuckling as he egged his maid on. He would enjoy killing them, and as a present, he'd bring her the one responsible for her sister's death so she could have a taste of the satisfaction he was sure to have.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tanzy nodded, deciding that there was no more use arguing the point. Besides, she was sure no one really wanted to do it, herself included, but it had to be done. Looking sympathetically over at Kat, she was aware of the maid's careful attempts to avoid eye contact. Was she resentful or upset that she was the one chosen? Tanzy wasn't close with the girl, but she wished her well.
After watching Reiji leave, the eldest maid prepared to ask anyone if they needed anything, only to have her cheeks held by the Santiago sister. Tensing slightly at the unexpected contact, Tanzy looked questioningly at Mirabelle as she was instructed to take deep, calming breaths. She followed suit, brows furrowing slightly at the blonde's words. Panic? She was scared, most definately, but she would hardly call herself panicking. She hadn't broken down into hysterics or started screaming, and she hand't been acting erratically. Needless to say, she was mildly insulted, biting her lip in agitation. Regardless, she made no objection, nodding in understanding before answering the mistress.
"He would most likely be in his study. It is where he goes to be alone, hence his strict rules that no one enter without his permission."
Dante had sent Annabelle to finish off the remaining straggler. The butler. Shuu Tsubaki. He didn't know much about him aside from the fact that he was a new addition to the house. The maids were fairly accustomed to the place, having been there nearly three weeks now. Shuu and Katerina were the newest additions and possibly the easiest targets left standing. Poor Alice had accepted them quite quickly.. what with her determination to escape and all.. but Dante couldn't allow any survivors. Anyone who knew his pack's secret had to be disposed of. They were far more vulnerable to the humans than the vampires.. As Alpha, Dante held all responsibility of protecting the pack as a whole. He ran his hand through his hair as he noticed Reiji's little speech. He didn't know much about the sibling behind the mask, primarily since the vampire had been in exile for the majority of Dante's life. Interesting.. I can get them as a group in one single swoop. I thought I was going to have to search for dear Mirabelle and Reiji.. He thought to himself in amusement.
Dante slipped out as Reiji continued his charismatic speech, seeing as he had work to do. Castiel noticed his presence and was beginning to put the pieces together. Angelo was absent as well so now was the time to strike. The eldest vampires were separated from the group and it was his turn to strike. The only blood on his hands would belong to Santiago vampires.. The maids would just be casualties in war that the betas would handle. He strolled to the halls until he reach Castiel's study, smiling as he heard the voices inside, "If you're going to linger outside, please do come in." Snapped a cold voice, though most of the anger inside the blonde was kept tidy within his tall frame. I'm getting on someone's nerves quite well.. Dante thought smugly to himself. Not a word came from the second presence in the room, so he knew exactly whom Castiel's company was. Angelo. Angelo was the only sibling who could manage that kind of silence while releasing that angry of an aroma. He could smell the hatred dripping from their bodies. He'd gotten them exactly where he wanted them.
Dante opened the door, straightening out his coat as he allowed the eldest two to bask in his presence, though he realized this was more than ideal for the two men. He removed his mask, crimson eyes trailing the two, "I was right! Behind door number one was indeed Cassie and Angie!" He chirped in amusement, before smirking to the two men, ] "I assume you've discovered your dead pets.." He laughed, his voice lower and far more masculine than his first time speaking to them. He could feel the hatred radiating stronger as he spoke of Olivia and Alice, "I thought you'd be grateful that I killed the annoyance." He chimed in, referring to Castiel about Alice.
"Regardless of my view on her, she wasn't mine nor yours to eradicate. I cannot simply allow you to leave my home after what you've done to my family. The mockery you've made of us cannot go unpunished." Castiel replied in a rather irritated tone. He wasn't as angry as Angelo, seeing as he wasn't close to either maid, but he could not stand by and allow this man to continue his antics any longer. He had his family, his pride, and their reputation to protect. Before anyone could see it coming, Angelo zoomed out at Dante, Castiel's blue eyes widening in shock, for the first time clear emotion showing on his typically stone-like face, "Angelo!" He couldn't even speak the rest of his warning, because before he could even speak, the tragedy was over.
Angelo ran at Dante full force, ready to rip that wolf's head clear from his neck, with his teeth if he must. Nothing could be said to comfort Angelo now. Both Alice and Olivia were dear to his heart and this man disposed of them like they were sick dogs. Actually they were treated worse than dogs, and it made Angelo's blood boil thinking about the treatment, the pain each girl went through. He growled, lunging at the man, grasping at Dante's throat. The wolf barely made noise, but lunged his own hand forward. The sounds were dreadful. The crunching of Angelo's bones as Dante rammed his hand into his chest cavity, the cracking of Dante's neck daring to break, survival was a matter of speed and strength. Though before Angelo could respond, a squishy undeniable sound rang through their ears. Dante's arm retreated from Angelo's chest cavity, blood adorning his arm nearly to his elbow. The blood continued to pour down his arm as he held it up for Casitel and Angelo to see. In Dante's hand was Angelo's heart. Dante beat the vampire to the punch. Angelo was gasping for air before his grip softened and he fell backwards, blood adorning the carpet of Castiel's study. Dante crushed the heart in his hand, laughing before dropping the mess on top of Angelo's chest.
The blonde vampire's eyes flashed a deep magenta as his rage grew within him. It was taking every single bit of his composure to withhold his urge to snarl, to fling himself at Dante as Angelo had done. Castiel went about it much better. He shot for the door, pretending to flee, and when Dante met him, he flung the wolf across the room, slamming him into the bookcase. Dante's eyes widened and he gasped as he hit the ground afterwards, bookcase falling onto the wolf, causing a pained yelp from the man. Castiel looked to Angelo, eyes softening. He should have been there to protect him.. he lost his brother in the blink of an eye..
Though underneath the bookcase, something sinister was going on. The sound of breaking bones erupted through the room, Dante's screams could be heard down the empty halls as he begun his transformation. Castiel stood his ground, waiting for the horrors hidden beneath the would to arise. He couldn't flee. He had to protect his family from this danger. This wolf was far stronger than any wolf he'd ever faced before. The last scream was more of a howl, and the blonde vampire braced himself as the large werewolf shot towards him. The room became a flash of blurs as they exchanged blows, scratching and punching, kicking and biting. Castiel was managing to avoid getting bitten, but his clothes were a mess. The rips in his clothes were abundant, barely escaping Dante's wrath. The equal brawl continued for what felt like hours, before Dante lunged at Castiel and he took his chance since the blonde was growing rather tired. He grasped Dante's ribs and squeezed, breaking as many bones as possible. Though as he did, Dante bit into the man's shoulder, releasing his toxins into the vampire's blood stream, shaking and ripping at the skin to ensure Castiel's demise. Dante fled, limping out of the room. If the others came, he'd be done for. He had to escape and allow himself time to heal. Castiel's hours were limited now that he had been bitten anyhow.
Castiel collapsed to the ground, the stinging of the wound felt unbearable, worse than anything he'd ever felt in his life. The vampire venom that turned him into an immortal didn't even burn his veins as horribly as the werewolf bite. He could feel each individual tissue of skin eroding under this venom's poison. He held in his pain as long as he could but he eventually caved, screaming at the top of his lungs in agony.
"Excellent! Good, use your strength! Make those filthy dogs pay. Revel in their agony. Send them to the depths of hell. Watch as they fall to the ground at your feet and beg for mercy. Show them what happens when they meddle in your affairs and take what is yours. Let your plots of revenge send them cowering as you watch them get slaughtered like pigs!"
Anise was taken aback by her master's endorsement, she never fathomed he'd encourage her manner of conduct. Though quite a bit she had never seen coming took place that night. She was starting to embrace the fact that almost anything could happen. Though her courage withered as she made eye contact with Bishop, feeling a bit unnerved. Though she wasn't wearing her maid outfit, it felt like she had a tight collared shirt around her neck. She felt rather uncomfortable, averting her gaze as ingratiatingly as possible. She didn't wish to offend, but she doubted she could hold his gaze any longer. It was intimidating in the most unhinging way. She smiled at his speech however, nodding her head in agreement, albeit she didn't consider it to be suitable for the other maids. Tanzy was in her own state of panic and Katerina was preparing to throw herself in the line of fire for everyone else.
"Au revoir.."
Anise was puzzled by Reiji, captivated, yet at the same time frightened by him. She promised Bishop she'd do her best to evade him, but from what she gathered he was a force to be reckoned with. She wasn't sure how successful she'd be at keeping her promise. Though she was intrigued. He knew a lot about war and although he seemed jittery himself, he was banding everyone together as a unit instead of losing his head. She admired his maturity and leadership skills. He also seemed to know French, seeing as she recognized the words he used. She wasn't exactly from a rich family, but she was fairly middle class before, she had family from France visit on occasion and she'd picked up a word or two during their stay. Though she turned to Mirabelle, Demetri, and Bishop, awaiting commands. She knew Bishop considered her to be his possession, but honestly she served the Santiago family in general.. She was his personal maid, but she still originally served the entire family. She felt duty toward each of them, Mirabelle excluded seeing as they'd never really bonded since her arrival.
She smiled as she watched Mirabelle comfort Katerina, biting at her bottom lip. She never felt more at home than she did here, even though she lost her sister and she'd never see Derrick again, there was more acceptance for her here than she'd ever recieved back home. She wasn't tormented on a daily basis anymore by her mother or anyone else for that matter. No one aside from the wolves were trying to kill her. No one who claimed to care for her was trying to become her undoing and she felt at peace now that she could sleep the entire night without fearing for her life or sleeping with a weapon.
“Now, you are going to gather your jacket from your room and your coin purse. We are going to send you out to the front gate. I need you to be calm when we walk through the ballroom, and when we get outside I want you to walk quickly towards the gate. We will get their attention when we get you through the crowd, and they will act when they feel like they are going to lose you.”
Anise swallowed hard, biting her bottom lip. She knew the reason for sending Kat alone.. It was safer and it was logical. The Santiago family wouldn't send them all out at once even in a real escape. What if the wolves had a trap of their own planned? She looked to Katerina, then to Tanzy, smiling in encouragement. So far she was still unarmed, but she wasn't worried. Bishop promised her a method of defending herself, she trusted his word.
Then Mira continued about Demetri's undeniable feelings for the white haired woman. “Demetri, you’ll probably be the best one to send her off. There was no missing your dance.” She smiled a bit at the statement, happy for Demetri and Katerina. Considering the situation she thought it was wonderful that Katerina found love even in these horrible conditions. Although they were caged, Katerina was still thriving. Anise felt her fist clench as she thought about it, envious of the other girl. She was doing exactly what Anise wanted. She was tired of just surviving. Anise wanted to be happy, she wanted to fall in love.. She wanted to exceed all expectations.
“I’m going to need you to calm yourself a little bit. We don’t need your panic to give us away. When this is over, you and I are going to look for Cassie. I’d assume you know where he would be, since you’ve been with him for how long. Okay?”
She felt a knot in the pit of her stomach as she thought of Castiel. There was so much Anise wished to ask the eldest Santiago, so much she wanted to learn about him, but all signs pointed to him being lost forever. She felt sick as she thought about someone being strong enough to kill Castiel, fear in her gut, but she kept a calm exterior, letting out a slow breath to keep her cool. She had to avenge Alice regardless of her anxieties. It was her duty as Alice's sister to make sure her murderer suffered.. Then after it was all over she'd give Alice a proper burial.
Anise smiled at Tanzy, "I think Lady Santiago means your heartbeat..." Anise blushed at her own words, thinking back to the ballroom. She'd been given the same advice by Mirabelle after Bishop's taunting. She noticed the confusion on Tanzy's face, wishing to keep everyone on the same page. Anise's uncertain expression shifted to looking at the wall, wishing to hide her feelings from the room, "I hope you two find him, and I hope he's alright.." She knew Tanzy was growing closer to the blonde than she, so she wanted to offer the kindest words she could muster, "I wouldn't wish what happened to my sister upon anyone."
Anise's nod and smile, however brief, earned an approving grin from the redhead. Good, she wasn't as much of a weakling as he thought. Still, he could tell by her heartbeat and her averted eyes that he was still an intimidating force as far as she was concerned. Well, he could certainly say his little maid was an interesting one to be sure. Perhaps he had picked better than he thought.
The procedure decided, Bishop found no reason to object to the plans of his family, at least not as far as the bait was concerned. The only aspect that threatened to send him into an anxious rage or a furious fit was his brother escorting the help. Somehow by a sheer force of will, Bishop managed not to retaliate and object to his sister's suggestion, simply clenching his fists and scowling once more. As soon as Mirabelle moved on to Tanzy, he approached Demetri, placing a hand on his shoulder and squeezing once. "Watch yourself brother. You call me if you have trouble." he murmured just loud enough for his twin to hear. He didn't doubt his brother's strength or capacity. However, after how well the filthy dogs snuck in and already started killing, he wasn't about to take any chances. If his brother was distracted by his feelings or kindness towards the help, he wasn't about to let him out to fight alone.
As he contemplated his brother's facing the enemy, he remembered he had yet to give Anise a proper weapon. Thankfully, the family had quite a few weapons not only from human years, but specifically made and aquired for use against the filth known as werewolves. Turning to Anise, he wondered what type of weapon she'd be able to manage. "Shall I give you a dagger? Or does the little lady know how to use something else by any chance?" He had his doubts about how much weapons exposure she'd have, but it was worth asking he supposed.
(OOC: Sorry it's not that pretty...doing what I can with the current power outages! I apologize x1000)
Demetri had to admit, he wasn't that worried by the fact that Reiji decided to run off on his own. Everyone in the Santiago bloodline knew of the blood that truly ran through his veins. He wasn't a Santiago at all. He was merely a family pet in Demetri's eyes. Cruel yes, but he wasn't that forgiving to the dark haired male, not after what he'd done to Castiel. Reiji destroyed perhaps Castiel's last chance at happiness and it wasn't something Demetri was willing to immediately brush under the rug, even when Reiji's life could be at stake.
“Now, you are going to gather your jacket from your room and your coin purse. We are going to send you out to the front gate. I need you to be calm when we walk through the ballroom, and when we get outside I want you to walk quickly towards the gate. We will get their attention when we get you through the crowd, and they will act when they feel like they are going to lose you.”
He couldn't help the uneasy feeling in his stomach, combined with the urge to feed again, though he knew he'd think with a clearer head hungry. Fed he'd be too lost in euphoria to pay attention to the upcoming battle. He wanted to be wide eyed for what was about to come. If he could help it, no more innocent blood would be spilled today. He clenched his fists, agreeing with Mirabelle, "They won't risk letting any of you escape." He agreed, as much as it pained him to continue with the current plan.
“Demetri, you’ll probably be the best one to send her off. There was no missing your dance.”
Demetri just shifted his body weight as Mira addressed his relationship with Katerina. It seemed that all his siblings enjoyed poking at his moment with the ivory haired woman. Since he revealed it, everyone seemed to talk about little else. He merely lowered his head with a weak smile before allowing a lighthearted chuckle to escape his lips, "What can I say? I never was the type of man to take things slowly." His voice was still laced with his cheerful demeanor, eyes looking between the maids one last time, "Try not to die.. I'm rather fond of each of you."
He zoned out a bit, playing with the glass of scotch in his hand, eyeing the bottle, but deciding against a second glass, placing his empty one next to the corked bottle. It wouldn't be wise to get plastered at a time like this...
“I’m going to need you to calm yourself a little bit. We don’t need your panic to give us away. When this is over, you and I are going to look for Cassie. I’d assume you know where he would be, since you’ve been with him for how long. Okay?”
He went to speak, but was cut off by Anise trying to translate it better for the pink haired girl to understand, seeing as she'd been given identical advise in the ballroom, "I think Lady Santiago means your heartbeat..."
Demetri's eyes glimmered, licking his lips before coughing to compose himself, "It's rather teasing to say the least... I understand you're doing quite well.. but we pick up on all subtle heartbeat irregularities.." His voice was soft and raspy, obviously taken by the overbearing scent of Tanzy's rushing blood. Though he wasn't pouncing, the wild card held his composure as well as he could, "My sister means well.. Just trying to protect you.."
"I hope you two find him, and I hope he's alright.. I wouldn't wish what happened to my sister upon anyone."
"That's rather sweet of you, little dove.." He trailed off, smirking a bit, "but Castiel doesn't go down without a fight. Someone is getting hurt with him if he's got to die.." Though his attention shifted to his twin's hand on his shoulder, his own squeezing the pale sibling's comfortingly, "I promise. You know we work best together.. We're always safest together.. That's how twins work.." He chuckled, "Then when this is all over..we'll have that village raid we mentioned before.."
"Shall I give you a dagger? Or does the little lady know how to use something else by any chance?"
As quick as he was given the warning, Bishop had scurried back to his maid, questioning her in her preferred weapon type. He smiled a bit, wondering if Bishop was afraid that she'd be stolen from him if he left her alone for too long. He then smiled to Kat and Mira, "Go get her things, then meet us out front.." He turned his attention to Tanzy, Anise, and Bishop, "We should head out and wait for them at the front gate. We need to hurry." He warned everyone, ushering for Bishop and the two maids to follow him. He chewed on his bottom lip, trying to keep his protective nature under wraps. He walked out, focusing on his breath to keep him calm, it helped him keep in control even though he wasn't required to breathe at all..
He opened the front doors, checking behind him to make sure the trio was behind him before continuing outside, smiling at the moon. Then it drew his curiousity. How were the wolves turning? Had they found a way to turn somehow on nights other than a full moon? The full moon wasn't expected until tomorrow night.. He was trying to figure out the situation. Maybe a witch..? A new curse..? He was baffled by the turn of events, but decided they'd find out after figuring out the identity of the Alpha. He leaned on the front gate, smiling to the two maids once they caught up to him, "We'll do our very best to keep everyone safe.. including you three maids."
Mirabelle really didn’t mean to keep putting her brother’s relationship out in the open, but she only spoke of it to be the reasoning for the choice that she made. She wasn’t a leader, especially being the woman in the family – she should have been the last one to talk, and the last one to make suggestions, but they needed to get this done so that she could find her brothers. Time could be very critical and she learned that after the third time she was beaten and scarred for attempting to escape.
Agitation grew very quickly within the female as she stared down at the maid. She had lost patients many years ago, but when Anise spoke up, she relaxed a little bit as she dropped her hands and turned her back to the young girl. Mira gave a gentle smile in thanks and then looked at Kat. ”Are you ready?”
Kat nodded and took a few steps forward, taking the hand that Mirabelle offered her as they left the room and headed for her own. When they arrived, she walked in, gathered her things and then turned to look at Mirabelle, who had been standing in the door. The human’s form was relaxed, her breathing calm and her heartbeat regular.
”Do you believe in karma?” She paused, and then continued. ”I mean, do you believe that if you do something that hurts someone else, then something will eventually come to hurt you?”
Mirabelle thought for a moment, watching as Kat moved gracefully around the room. ”I suppose, but for all the years that I’ve lived, bad things happen to people so frequently, that other people justify it as if it was God’s doing to give revenge.” Mirabelle replied, and then thought for a while, wondering exactly what it was she believed in.
“I’m going to die tonight, aren’t I. Innocent people are dead because of me. Reiji had to kill them because I spilled your secret.” Even with her voice cracking, her body still held strangely calm. ”My selfishness isn’t going to hurt only me, but Demetri too. He’s a good man. He deserves to be happy.” Tears finally spilled passed dark eyes, and Mirabelle embraced her for comfort. She was never good at giving comfort, but she tried for the young girl.
”I have a feeling that Demetri is no stranger when it comes to women, but I saw something in him that I used to see when we were younger. When we were human. If you don’t make it out of this, and we will try our hardest to protect you, then you need to know that you gave something that all of us search for. You did bring him happiness, and I’m sure that he will be grateful for all that you’ve given him. Mirabelle ran her fingers through Kat’s hair, just as Cassie used to do for her when she would lay with him after her famous nightmares. ”Life may have strange ways in giving people what they deserve, but remember that your courage, and well, stupidity, gave you an old soul that you were meant to love. Most aren’t so lucky, even after centuries. There was a gentle laugh at first, to show that she wasn’t trying to insult the girl, but make her a little more light hearted. She brought Kat’s face into her hands and wiped her cheeks, using the motions she learned from her brothers as a child when she ran to them. It took a lot for the vampire, but her human life is what she clung onto while she still could, or she could be just as ruthless as anyone else.
Kat smiled and nodded, taking in a deep breath to calm herself, looking to Mirabelle to see how well she was doing. ”I’m doing this for him. To keep him safe. I couldn’t do anything to protect my family, but I will do everything to protect him. Demetri was exactly what Kat needed to find her strength. Something changed in her, and she gathered up her things quickly before she slipped past Mira and headed for the ballroom. She was calm, as if she was told she was being sent out on an errand, considering she was one of the help after all.
The only thing that broke her ability to keep calm was when she saw Demetri standing there in the candlelight that had brightened the room. She paused in the middle of the dance floor, her heart fluttering the slightest bit. Mirabelle was right. He was an old soul that she was meant to love – it explained why there was a part of her that didn’t want to do this. Kat wasn’t one to be scared. She was the one out of the women there that did taunt them in the middle of the night, just to prove to herself that she wasn’t insane. She wished that she could tell Demetri that she was sorry, but moved to join them with a smile on her face.
”Do you have the list that I need to gather? We shouldn’t keep your guests waiting, Lord. She said with a playful curtsey, keeping the mood light and finding an excuse to leave so it didn’t look like she was running.
Agitation grew very quickly within the female as she stared down at the maid. She had lost patients many years ago, but when Anise spoke up, she relaxed a little bit as she dropped her hands and turned her back to the young girl. Mira gave a gentle smile in thanks and then looked at Kat. ”Are you ready?”
Kat nodded and took a few steps forward, taking the hand that Mirabelle offered her as they left the room and headed for her own. When they arrived, she walked in, gathered her things and then turned to look at Mirabelle, who had been standing in the door. The human’s form was relaxed, her breathing calm and her heartbeat regular.
”Do you believe in karma?” She paused, and then continued. ”I mean, do you believe that if you do something that hurts someone else, then something will eventually come to hurt you?”
Mirabelle thought for a moment, watching as Kat moved gracefully around the room. ”I suppose, but for all the years that I’ve lived, bad things happen to people so frequently, that other people justify it as if it was God’s doing to give revenge.” Mirabelle replied, and then thought for a while, wondering exactly what it was she believed in.
“I’m going to die tonight, aren’t I. Innocent people are dead because of me. Reiji had to kill them because I spilled your secret.” Even with her voice cracking, her body still held strangely calm. ”My selfishness isn’t going to hurt only me, but Demetri too. He’s a good man. He deserves to be happy.” Tears finally spilled passed dark eyes, and Mirabelle embraced her for comfort. She was never good at giving comfort, but she tried for the young girl.
”I have a feeling that Demetri is no stranger when it comes to women, but I saw something in him that I used to see when we were younger. When we were human. If you don’t make it out of this, and we will try our hardest to protect you, then you need to know that you gave something that all of us search for. You did bring him happiness, and I’m sure that he will be grateful for all that you’ve given him. Mirabelle ran her fingers through Kat’s hair, just as Cassie used to do for her when she would lay with him after her famous nightmares. ”Life may have strange ways in giving people what they deserve, but remember that your courage, and well, stupidity, gave you an old soul that you were meant to love. Most aren’t so lucky, even after centuries. There was a gentle laugh at first, to show that she wasn’t trying to insult the girl, but make her a little more light hearted. She brought Kat’s face into her hands and wiped her cheeks, using the motions she learned from her brothers as a child when she ran to them. It took a lot for the vampire, but her human life is what she clung onto while she still could, or she could be just as ruthless as anyone else.
Kat smiled and nodded, taking in a deep breath to calm herself, looking to Mirabelle to see how well she was doing. ”I’m doing this for him. To keep him safe. I couldn’t do anything to protect my family, but I will do everything to protect him. Demetri was exactly what Kat needed to find her strength. Something changed in her, and she gathered up her things quickly before she slipped past Mira and headed for the ballroom. She was calm, as if she was told she was being sent out on an errand, considering she was one of the help after all.
The only thing that broke her ability to keep calm was when she saw Demetri standing there in the candlelight that had brightened the room. She paused in the middle of the dance floor, her heart fluttering the slightest bit. Mirabelle was right. He was an old soul that she was meant to love – it explained why there was a part of her that didn’t want to do this. Kat wasn’t one to be scared. She was the one out of the women there that did taunt them in the middle of the night, just to prove to herself that she wasn’t insane. She wished that she could tell Demetri that she was sorry, but moved to join them with a smile on her face.
”Do you have the list that I need to gather? We shouldn’t keep your guests waiting, Lord. She said with a playful curtsey, keeping the mood light and finding an excuse to leave so it didn’t look like she was running.
Anise felt she was growing more comfortable around the red haired vampire, though she wouldn't lie to herself and pretend he didn't leave an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. He was capricious, and she was still wary of his tendency of switching at the bat of an eyelash. She knew no matter how kind, or how gentle he appeared to become towards her, a violent nature lied buried underneath, endlessly seducing him to release it.
Anise smiled at Bishop as he approached his brother, though she felt melancholy towards the scene. She wished to embrace her own sister. She noticed he leaned in to whisper, turning her eyes from the men respectfully. She ran a hand through the hair she let down, disappointed that Tanzy's hard work didn't pay off after all.. She didn't even get to dance once. She lost her sister on a night that was supposed to brighten their situation, give them a break from feeling like pets.. tonight couldn't have started any worse for Anise if she'd given them a written blueprint of the worst scenario herself. Her violet eyes shut for a moment as she relaxed, emptying her mind as she awaited their departure. Though all she could manage was to shift her thoughts to the torture she had planned for the wolf who killed her sister. She was going to test their healing abilities quite a bit...
She silently chuckled, smiling afterwards, "Of course, I apologize, forgive me Lord Santiago.." She responded to Demetri, bowing respectfully. She knew the easiest way to offend Bishop was through Demetri.. so she quickly mended her mistake as best she could. She let her eyes flicker to Bishop, checking his facial expression, before they widened on Demetri's form. Village raid? They were going to slaughter an entire village of innocents? She felt sick suddenly, imagining them murdering frightened children and toddlers.. She looked between them in skepticism. She wanted some sort of verification that they weren't monsters.. She wanted to believe they were capable of redemption.. that something human still lingered in these...vampires.. She was at their mercy, she couldn't lose faith in the belief that everyone could be delivered from evil.. It was in her christian faith..
Anise blinked, nearly jumping out of her skin as Bishop approached. Her eyes shifted upon his frame frantically as he addressed her, asking her weapon of choice, "I've sword fought before with a few boys from my previous town... b-but I prefer daggers.. quicker and easier to hold on to for me.." She replied, still shaken by the fact that he could annihilate an entire village.
As he contemplated his brother's facing the enemy, he remembered he had yet to give Anise a proper weapon. Thankfully, the family had quite a few weapons not only from human years, but specifically made and aquired for use against the filth known as werewolves. Turning to Anise, he wondered what type of weapon she'd be able to manage. "Shall I give you a dagger? Or does the little lady know how to use something else by any chance?" He had his doubts about how much weapons exposure she'd have, but it was worth asking he supposed.
She waved to Mirabelle and Kat, praying that they'd be safe. She gripped the necklace Derrek had given her, sighing softly to herself, "It'll be okay.." she whispered to herself softly, before smiling over to Tanzy, "Have you ever used a dagger before?" She asked forcing her voice to be more energetic than she felt. It was forced, but it seemed everyone was forcing emotions tonight. Everyone was forced to pretend in order to survive.. Anise was just coping.. Though she could only bottle her reaction so long.. after the battle was over.. She'd likely break.. She'd shatter into a million pieces.. She doubted anyone could console her. None of them understood the pain of losing their literal other half.
Anise awaited her weapon from Bishop, giving up on anyone assuring her that they weren't ruthless child murderers... She closed her eyes again, scolding herself mentally for putting her trust into someone like that. If he could kill hundreds of innocents in a night... what would he do to her if he grew bored? What would he do for his own twisted entertainment? She followed behind Demetri blindly, not really paying much attention to her surroundings. She was so blinded by Alice's death that she'd actually put her faith in Bishop? She should have been praying to God.. not practically selling her soul to a demon.
Demetri placed a hand on her shoulder, nodding, "Now don't think you can escape from me little dove~" He chimed out in a chipper tone, "No one can escape once I've fallen for them.." He whispered the last part, ending it with surprising words spoken softly in her ear, "I love you.. just in case I fail you... I.. wanted you to know that... It hasn't been very long...but something about your eyes.. It's like we've met before.." He tore himself away before his attitude could shift, smirking to himself.
"If you run away from me, remember I enjoy a good chase.." He chuckled, "Off you go, love~"
Katerina laughed and wrinkled her nose at him. ”Escape from you? Oh, never.” She said teasingly, but her demeanor completely changed at the sound of his words. She could feel her heart stop before it lodged in her throat, pounding incredibly hard in her ears. She reached for his hand, gripping it softly so that she had something to balance herself. ”This is all for you. Remember that.” She blew him a kiss and then headed out the door, glancing over her shoulder to look at him once more.
Calm again, she gathered her coat around her shoulders more, her wooden shoes clicking against the stone. Katerina hummed a gentle lullaby to herself, it allowing her to be mentally stable. She couldn’t think about Demetri right now, because if she did, this wouldn’t work and he would be in danger.
For a wolf that tended to enjoy the serenity of being alone, she found herself intrigued as Dante came to ask her to dance. She eyed him curiously, but supposed that he was right, so she took his hand and away they went. They spoke quietly to themselves, talking of nothing in particular just as the rest of the crowd was doing. She feigned enjoyable laughs and giggles as he spun her around, only for him to leave her when something else came up. Annabel was there for her sister – she was there to make an impression on the Alpha, get him to choose her as her mate and give her sister something to come home to. She was going to do it, one way or another.
And there is was – the sound of those fluttering little heartbeats. Music to my ears!
This was Annabel’s chance. She would finally be able to do something to get the approval from the Alpha – to do something to be noticed as someone that could bring something to this pack. Moving from the crowd she had carefully intertwined herself in, she escaped out a side entrance while doing her best to keep away from Reiji. She stalked the human far enough so that they couldn’t be seen from the house, which made Kat even more uneasy.
”Mmm. Running away, are we dear?” She taunted from behind, and Kat turned around to face her. With her arms hidden under her jacket, holding it tight to her body as if the cool air chilled her, she gripped the sliver knife within a tight grasp. She knew that they couldn’t protect her now, but she wasn’t going to go so easily.
”Running away? From what exactly?” Kat asked in the same tone, and then let out a sinister laugh. “Sweetheart, you’re the one that’s going to die in there. And for what? Your Alpha? Are you the bitch that scampers along when he tells you to go?” Kat taunted, watching carefully as she tried to read the wolf.
The human managed to get a laugh from the wolf, as she pulled a dagger hidden from under her dress. She played with it in her hands as she walked closer to Kat, her hips swaying with a deadly stagger. ”Mmm, but Dante doesn’t trust just anyone to do his dirty work” She cooed and stood close to the human, placing her blade under her chin and tilting her head up. ”My question is though, that why would Demetri leave his little loved one all alone out here for us, after he’s seen what I’ve done to the others… Must be tying up loose ends – this is the easiest way to get rid of you, is it not?
Kat nearly lost it as the wolf spoke, and the coat fell away as one hand swung around to hit the arm that held the blade, hissing as it sliced her cheek. Annabel in turned swung with her other hand, claws out. She tore through cloth and skin, but Kat never cried out. She didn’t want Mira or Demetri to be in danger – she had no idea how many wolves were out here. Struggling to concentrate, she took the opening to thrust her hand forward, sinking the silver into the females gut, watching her stagger away. Yes! This was her chance to get away. Her hand pressing harshly at her torn flesh to keep from bleeding out, she turned and started back for the house, only to run into another Beta where his own dagger sunk into her torso. She fell to her knees, her hands wrapping around the weapon, but she couldn’t pull it out. She couldn’t think past the pain that ripped through every part of her body.
Her breath, why couldn’t she breathe in? When she finally found it, it left her body in a loud, unwanted cry. “Dante!” She managed to get the name past bloodied lips, hoping that someone would hear her – hoping that Demetri would hear her so that he’d know who they were looking for. On her knees and hunched over, she finally lost the strength to hold herself up, falling to her side. Her body shook as she grew cold, fighting for every breath she could manage in her lungs. “I love you too.. I love you too…”
Calm again, she gathered her coat around her shoulders more, her wooden shoes clicking against the stone. Katerina hummed a gentle lullaby to herself, it allowing her to be mentally stable. She couldn’t think about Demetri right now, because if she did, this wouldn’t work and he would be in danger.
For a wolf that tended to enjoy the serenity of being alone, she found herself intrigued as Dante came to ask her to dance. She eyed him curiously, but supposed that he was right, so she took his hand and away they went. They spoke quietly to themselves, talking of nothing in particular just as the rest of the crowd was doing. She feigned enjoyable laughs and giggles as he spun her around, only for him to leave her when something else came up. Annabel was there for her sister – she was there to make an impression on the Alpha, get him to choose her as her mate and give her sister something to come home to. She was going to do it, one way or another.
And there is was – the sound of those fluttering little heartbeats. Music to my ears!
This was Annabel’s chance. She would finally be able to do something to get the approval from the Alpha – to do something to be noticed as someone that could bring something to this pack. Moving from the crowd she had carefully intertwined herself in, she escaped out a side entrance while doing her best to keep away from Reiji. She stalked the human far enough so that they couldn’t be seen from the house, which made Kat even more uneasy.
”Mmm. Running away, are we dear?” She taunted from behind, and Kat turned around to face her. With her arms hidden under her jacket, holding it tight to her body as if the cool air chilled her, she gripped the sliver knife within a tight grasp. She knew that they couldn’t protect her now, but she wasn’t going to go so easily.
”Running away? From what exactly?” Kat asked in the same tone, and then let out a sinister laugh. “Sweetheart, you’re the one that’s going to die in there. And for what? Your Alpha? Are you the bitch that scampers along when he tells you to go?” Kat taunted, watching carefully as she tried to read the wolf.
The human managed to get a laugh from the wolf, as she pulled a dagger hidden from under her dress. She played with it in her hands as she walked closer to Kat, her hips swaying with a deadly stagger. ”Mmm, but Dante doesn’t trust just anyone to do his dirty work” She cooed and stood close to the human, placing her blade under her chin and tilting her head up. ”My question is though, that why would Demetri leave his little loved one all alone out here for us, after he’s seen what I’ve done to the others… Must be tying up loose ends – this is the easiest way to get rid of you, is it not?
Kat nearly lost it as the wolf spoke, and the coat fell away as one hand swung around to hit the arm that held the blade, hissing as it sliced her cheek. Annabel in turned swung with her other hand, claws out. She tore through cloth and skin, but Kat never cried out. She didn’t want Mira or Demetri to be in danger – she had no idea how many wolves were out here. Struggling to concentrate, she took the opening to thrust her hand forward, sinking the silver into the females gut, watching her stagger away. Yes! This was her chance to get away. Her hand pressing harshly at her torn flesh to keep from bleeding out, she turned and started back for the house, only to run into another Beta where his own dagger sunk into her torso. She fell to her knees, her hands wrapping around the weapon, but she couldn’t pull it out. She couldn’t think past the pain that ripped through every part of her body.
Her breath, why couldn’t she breathe in? When she finally found it, it left her body in a loud, unwanted cry. “Dante!” She managed to get the name past bloodied lips, hoping that someone would hear her – hoping that Demetri would hear her so that he’d know who they were looking for. On her knees and hunched over, she finally lost the strength to hold herself up, falling to her side. Her body shook as she grew cold, fighting for every breath she could manage in her lungs. “I love you too.. I love you too…”
Looking over at Anise, Tanzy felt her shoulders relax a tad, hoping her interpretation of the female vampire's words was correct. She returned the smile to the ebony haired girl, marveling at how composed Anise was after just learning her sister had been murdered. Stepping closer, she reached out a hand to touch her fellow maid's shoulder in comfort, about to try again to soothe the female when Demetri confirmed Anise's deduction. His soft, raspy tone made her hair stand on end, and Tanzy tried to keep a neutral face. Her heartbeat? He was simultaneously creeping her out and embarassing her by revealing he and the others could hear her very blood coursing through her body.
She was spared from answering, the male returning his attention to the others more as a collective. Tanzy was drawn back to Anise, shaking her head in answer to her friends' question. "No...I've held one and seen many made, but I've never used one for real." she admitted, looking down at the dagger Reiji had given her before lowering her voice and squeezing Anise's hand. "I...I know I can't replace her or bring her back. But, I'm here if you need anyone..." Tanzy whispered, giving Anise a gentle, sympathetic look before following Demetri's instructions to head out.
-----------------------------------------------------
Releasing Demetri's shoulder, Bishop appreciated his brother's presence and his calm and logical demeanor. His brother was what kept him sane in any sense of the word. The thought of a raid earned a hint of a smile. "Good. I'll hold you to that Demetri." he answered as he moved over to his 'little dove' as his brother christened them. He was surprised she knew how to handle a weapon at all, so it was a good sign when she said she had had some experience, however brief, in at least practicing with using such items. It was better than nothing. Approaching the weapons collection currently availiable and within reach, he plucked out a silver dagger not yet handed out. Satisfied, he handed it to Anise, placing it in her hands. "There. Keep this and use it on anyone who attacks you, understood? Keep close during the operation as my brother says. You better damn well live to take vengeance on the filthy mutts." Bishop felt his fists clench, his hatred of the werewolves stirring him on as he followed Demetri, Mirabelle, and the maids, eager to see them pay in blood.
”Mmm, but Dante doesn’t trust just anyone to do his dirty work. My question is though, that why would Demetri leave his little loved one all alone out here for us, after he’s seen what I’ve done to the others… Must be tying up loose ends – this is the easiest way to get rid of you, is it not?"
Demetri could hear every word that Annabel spoke, causing his entire frame to shake, his fangs growing visable as he silently growled, containing his rage just long enough to catch the name of the Alpha. His eyes widened, rushing for Katerina at vampiric speed, though he was too late. He arrived just in time to see the male beta stabbed her before his eyes. "Bishop, Mira, don't let her get away!" He shouted about Annabel, keeping his promise to include Bishop in his fight while her scent was still fresh. Instantly rage overtook him as he charged the male beta, sinking his fangs into the unknown werewolf's throat, ripping his head off with a gruesome series of crunching and squirting noises. Demetri followed by spitting out the blood before it could enter his system, kneeling at Katerina's side with inhuman speed. The petty beta's corpse hit the ground around the same time as he met the ivory haired girl's side, Demetri scooping up her bloody frame, "I'm sorry... I.. I can't do anything for you.. you've been scratched... I-I can't turn you.." He would have cried if he wasn't trying so hard not to frighten Katerina, "You'll be okay.. you might turn..." He wasn't sure, there was a higher death rate than there was a survival rate with the werewolf virus. The toxin was harsh on the human body.. It was less than a fifty percent chance.. He knew it, but he didn't want to believe he'd lose her this soon.
"We got his name.. Mirabelle and Bishop will kill that blonde mutt for what she did to you..." His eyes widened as he felt her body growing colder, holding her wounds, practically trying to force the blood back inside his injured love. He froze as he heard her last words, his entire body quaking as he allowed his forehead to collapse against her abdomen, silently crying against Katerina's motionless body. The distraught redhead was in no shape to continue fighting.. He was still engulfed in shock.
Anise nodded to Bishop, biting her bottom lip as he instructed her to kill anyone who attacked her, "G-got it.." She added nodding faster. She wasn't really sure if she could kill someone... she'd just have to pretend everyone that lunged at her was Alice's murderer. She gripped the dagger tight, finding her resolve. She bit on her bottom lip, "I'll do my best." She reassured her vampiric employer. She almost smiled as he mentioned her vengeance, but she couldn't help thinking about where him and Demetri planned to go after everything was finished here. She couldn't help but mourn the innocents that haven't died yet, the unsuspecting victims that were nestled up with their families at this very moment. Victims that wouldn't see their next birthday. Young women who would never experience their first kiss. She suddenly shook her head, clearing her mind. She'd started blushing at the thought of kissing... She'd still never experienced it..and now definitely wasn't the time to let her thoughts wander to the mystery of it.
She followed behind Demetri, replying to everything that the pink haired maid gave her to mull over, "Thank you Tanzy.." She smiled weakly, though it was all she could manage, "Don't worry about it.. no one could replace her so don't hold it against yourself..." She added, amethyst eyes shifting to look at her as they traveled, "When they come at you... please don't hesitate. Kill them, I don't want to lose you too.." She informed Tanzy before returning to Bishop's side until Kat and Mirabelle arrived.
She watched Kat's departure, but nothing else eventful happened other than Demetri's growing anger, which baffled her, until he disappeared right before her eyes, causing her to look to Bishop and Mira for guidance, "W-what?" She asked, before hearing howling in the distance. She squeezed her knife, letting out a slow breath, grabbing Tanzy by the hand to pull her closer, putting her back to her friend's, "We can be more alert this way.. No blindside... We're at a visual and auditory disadvantage as it is.. I don't want to find out how big that gap is.." She sounded scared, but was doing her best to protect herself and give her friend a fighting chance as well. She didn't want to burden Bishop, Demetri or Mirabelle... They had their own fight.. and judging by the howling there were several wolves.. if something was coming for them, Anise and Tanzy couldn't fight and run at the same time. Their reflexes weren't fast enough to run and fight the wolves.. The wolves seemed to have been one step ahead, attempting to rip the group apart. They left them a choice; Let the maids fend for themselves if they wanted to pursue Annabel.. Or lose Annabel's trail if they wished to ensure the survival of the maids. If they took the maids they risked endangering themselves and losing Annabel would still be on the table as a possibility.
Reiji found himself escaping the mansion through the back door, picking up little Katerina's voice from the opposite side of the building, "Dante!" She screeched, obviously in pain, injured no doubt. He made his way towards the scene, bumping into an injured blonde, before spinning around and grabbing her by the throat, "Sorry love, didn't your precious Dante ever tell you it's dangerous for a woman to roam the streets alone..?" He asked, cooing in her ear, breathing on her neck menacingly, taunting Annabel, "I'm going to let my family rip you limb from limb.. and if you move.. I'll open you up and see just how much healing a werewolf's body can do.. I'll find out what parts you can live without.. I promise you it'll be much slower.." He gripped on her throat tightly, verifying he had no qualms killing a woman, "So I highly suggest you give them their vengeance.." Then his eyes fell on the knife in the blonde's gut, just as she attempted to claw into his arm, "Bad dog.." And he twisted the knife around in her belly agonizingly slow. Her voice could be heard by vampire and human ears alike as the dark haired Santiago tortured her.
"Bishop, Mira, don't let her get away!" This made Reiji smirk. He closed his eyes, continuing to harm the female wolf to subdue her until his angry siblings arrival. He knew there would be a lot of anger they wished to release and who was he to deny them their fill of violence for all this bitch has done? He pretended to pull the knife out, only to jab it in deeper. "I'm sorry... I.. I can't do anything for you.. you've been scratched... I-I can't turn you.. You'll be okay.. you might turn..." Demetri's concerned voice was actually making Reiji sick, it was like he was being forced to witness a bad play, tied to the seat with no choice but to watch the boring events. Though he just did his best to ignore his sapppy younger brother. I always did prefer Bishop and Angelo.. He thought to himself with a silent chuckle, keeping a firm grip on Annabel, with her arms held tightly behind her back now to avoid any deadly attacks.
"We got his name.. Mirabelle and Bishop will kill that blonde mutt for what she did to you..." Reiji sighed to himself in contentment as Demetri grew quiet. He left me out.. How perceptive of you Demetri.. I guess this means that she's dead. Finally some peace and quiet. He was starting to babble on like a love-struck teenager. Pathetic. Reiji rolled his eyes, smirking again. He knew he should have been disappointed, Katerina was his maid after all, but he just shrugged his shoulders. Maids could always be replaced. It was nothing to him if the ivory haired girl was dead.. just more work. They'd have to bury her.
"Belle, Bishop, are you going to make me hold this vile smelling dog all day!?" He called out, dragging Annabel carelessly to meet them half way, the impatient man growing irritated by all the waiting. He wanted to see the light escape her eyes and he wanted to see it now. He didn't care about brutalizing her, werewolf or not. Reiji could see no real need to be gentler to females than males. Food was food, enemies were enemies. They stood equal in his eyes.
Katerina looked up at him, her hand coming up to grab a hold of his shirt, her fingers curling around the collar as she clung to him. She tried to tell him that she would be alright, but she couldn’t. She tried to tell him again that she loved him, afraid that he didn’t hear her and he wouldn’t know.
There was a kind of peace before death. A peace where the pain stops.. where time stops. A peace in where the world stops moving for just a moment. It's silent. She saw Demetri look at her with fear and regret in his eyes. She watched him wish that there was something he could do to save her, and all she wanted was to quiet him and tell him that everything was going to alright. She wanted him to know that she did this for him - so that he could be safe and protect his family. Kat hoped now that she would be forgiven and that she would be remembered. For what ever comes after death, Katerina would always belong to the man that held her and now her only wish was that he would remember her, and he would move on. She didn't wanted to be mourned. All Katerina wanted was for Demetri to move past this and love again. To find happiness again. There were stories that she wanted to tell him, and stories of his life that she wanted to hear. If only she could have just another day with him.. another single moment....
Suddenly her shaking stopped and she looked up at him one last time before her eyes finally closed, and her heart stopped beating.
Mirabelle’s heart broke for her brother. She could hear him, hear his distress. They should have never left Kat out there alone, realizing now that these wolves weren’t looking to play with their prey. They were on a mission, not a hunting trip. She kept close to the other two girls, sighing the slightest bit of relief as she heard Reiji.
“Always on top, Brother.” She spoke to him with a slight smirk and then wrinkled her nose in his direction, trying to keep her mood light, but all she wanted to do was run out there and comfort her brother. She wanted to hold Demetri and tell him that everything will be alright, but she couldn’t. She had no idea if he’d ever loved another, and one never heals quickly when love is involved. ”Get her to speak and tell you where Dante is. If we find him, we can find Cas and Angie." She said, looking over her shoulder to look at Anise and Tanzy. There weren’t too far from her grasp, and she knew that Bishop wouldn’t leave Anise.
Mirabelle kept her weapon hidden, considering they still had guests in the room who were completely oblivious to what was going on outside. “Reiji, what do we do? We can’t hunt them out. Not without making the group of us weaker, and we can’t let them inside. There are innocents in there. People that don’t need to know that our home has been invaded…” Mirabelle wasn’t much of a fighter. She could hold her own, sure, but she would have rather left to either come back with help or better tactics. Father never taught her how to fight, only mother taught her how to prepare meat and cook dinner for the men. She was taught to be polite and to stay out of the way, and yelled out when she was barefoot outside to rough house with her brothers.
Her family life may have been a century ago, but she still didn’t know what she needed to survive. She had more of an instinct to clean and heal wounds, than she did to kill another person, but she needed to be strong. Mirabelle needed to find what she had when she got away, when she first turned. Thinking of Cassie allowed her to do that – she was going to do all that she needed to do to protect her family, including the last two girls that her family cared about. She was growing to like them, but they wouldn’t be Kat.
Mirabelle shifted angrily on her feet as she looked in her brother’s direction, impatiently. She looked at Bishop, looking to see if he would protect them before she stomped off to meet her older brother, grabbing the blonde by the hair. She tore her head back as her brother held her and snapped in her ear.
”You sure as hell better tell me where they are, or so help me god you will never find the mercy of a peaceful death. I just got my family back, and there is no way that I will let you or your pack take them from me again." Mirabelle used her strength and kicked the girl in the knee, breaking her leg and making her fall from her brother’s grasp. ”I am not afraid of you…" Mira growled and picked up one of the girl's hands in a death grip, watching as Annabel tried to change, but couldn’t do so from the silver lodged in her gut. ”I swear I will rip every claw from your fingers, and every tooth out of your head if you don’t start talking!"
(Edited).
There was a kind of peace before death. A peace where the pain stops.. where time stops. A peace in where the world stops moving for just a moment. It's silent. She saw Demetri look at her with fear and regret in his eyes. She watched him wish that there was something he could do to save her, and all she wanted was to quiet him and tell him that everything was going to alright. She wanted him to know that she did this for him - so that he could be safe and protect his family. Kat hoped now that she would be forgiven and that she would be remembered. For what ever comes after death, Katerina would always belong to the man that held her and now her only wish was that he would remember her, and he would move on. She didn't wanted to be mourned. All Katerina wanted was for Demetri to move past this and love again. To find happiness again. There were stories that she wanted to tell him, and stories of his life that she wanted to hear. If only she could have just another day with him.. another single moment....
Suddenly her shaking stopped and she looked up at him one last time before her eyes finally closed, and her heart stopped beating.
Mirabelle’s heart broke for her brother. She could hear him, hear his distress. They should have never left Kat out there alone, realizing now that these wolves weren’t looking to play with their prey. They were on a mission, not a hunting trip. She kept close to the other two girls, sighing the slightest bit of relief as she heard Reiji.
“Always on top, Brother.” She spoke to him with a slight smirk and then wrinkled her nose in his direction, trying to keep her mood light, but all she wanted to do was run out there and comfort her brother. She wanted to hold Demetri and tell him that everything will be alright, but she couldn’t. She had no idea if he’d ever loved another, and one never heals quickly when love is involved. ”Get her to speak and tell you where Dante is. If we find him, we can find Cas and Angie." She said, looking over her shoulder to look at Anise and Tanzy. There weren’t too far from her grasp, and she knew that Bishop wouldn’t leave Anise.
Mirabelle kept her weapon hidden, considering they still had guests in the room who were completely oblivious to what was going on outside. “Reiji, what do we do? We can’t hunt them out. Not without making the group of us weaker, and we can’t let them inside. There are innocents in there. People that don’t need to know that our home has been invaded…” Mirabelle wasn’t much of a fighter. She could hold her own, sure, but she would have rather left to either come back with help or better tactics. Father never taught her how to fight, only mother taught her how to prepare meat and cook dinner for the men. She was taught to be polite and to stay out of the way, and yelled out when she was barefoot outside to rough house with her brothers.
Her family life may have been a century ago, but she still didn’t know what she needed to survive. She had more of an instinct to clean and heal wounds, than she did to kill another person, but she needed to be strong. Mirabelle needed to find what she had when she got away, when she first turned. Thinking of Cassie allowed her to do that – she was going to do all that she needed to do to protect her family, including the last two girls that her family cared about. She was growing to like them, but they wouldn’t be Kat.
Mirabelle shifted angrily on her feet as she looked in her brother’s direction, impatiently. She looked at Bishop, looking to see if he would protect them before she stomped off to meet her older brother, grabbing the blonde by the hair. She tore her head back as her brother held her and snapped in her ear.
”You sure as hell better tell me where they are, or so help me god you will never find the mercy of a peaceful death. I just got my family back, and there is no way that I will let you or your pack take them from me again." Mirabelle used her strength and kicked the girl in the knee, breaking her leg and making her fall from her brother’s grasp. ”I am not afraid of you…" Mira growled and picked up one of the girl's hands in a death grip, watching as Annabel tried to change, but couldn’t do so from the silver lodged in her gut. ”I swear I will rip every claw from your fingers, and every tooth out of your head if you don’t start talking!"
(Edited).
Feeling rather bad for her poorly phrased attempt at sympathy, Tanzy was quick to rectify it, even though Anise didn't seem bothered by it. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to infer that anyone could ever replace her. But still, I'm here for you if you want." she murmured, nodding as Anise told her to kill any attackers. Holding her dagger up and keeping her back pressed flush against Anise's, she tried to not let the distressed vampire and the fallen maid distract her. Biting the inside of her cheek, it took immense willpower to try and appear calm. Their only possible advantage would be their weakness: being human, they wouldn't seem as much a threat, and thus, would be underestimated."Got it...S-stay close, and we'll not let them take us by surprise."
Tanzy hoped for a moment they might have luck on their side, but soon three werewolves caught the vampire's scent, approaching and lunging for the maids and the brothers. One for them, two towards Demetri.
A surge of adrenaline raced through the young woman, reminecent of a time long ago. She had felt this need to protect, this sudden burst of strength and effort before. Her baby brother was all of two, and as he was outside playing, a wolf came out to snatch the small defenseless prey. Tanzy had seen the attack, and, grabbing a sword from the small forge, had somehow slammed the heavy metal object down onto the predator, saving her brother's life, albeit he would bare the scars from the attack.
The same sudden panic, the instinctual reaction when faced with danger flared inside now, and she jabbed the knife out with both hands, trembling as blood trailed onto her hands from the stunned werewolf. Had she succeeded? She barely noticed the snarl, the howl of pain as her blade was stuck into the chest of her and Anise's attacker. "A-anise!" she gasped, hoping the girl was ok.
Reaching the body of the newest maid just seconds after Demetri, Bishop froze, amazed by his brother's distress. Sure, he knew the other would be upset and was far more friendly than he himself was, but Bishop hadn't realized just how much Demetri liked the human already. Were he not feeling sorry for his twin, he'd find the scene almost disturbing. He certainly didn't understand his brother's taste.
He opened his mouth to remind his brother of the situation, deciding he'd have to play the mean role this time and tell his brother to grieve later. He never got the chance, Reiji's shout meeting his sensitive ears with ease, the redhead turning in the direction of the voice. Reiji found one, an important one it sounded like. Bishop was ready to kill them all.
He barely took a step when he looked back, seein Demetri lower his head and hold Katerina close. Mental alarms went off in his mind as he saw Demetri's crouched, prone figure. It was as Bishop feared: his twin would feel bad and allow himself emotion, and even though they were in the middle of a fight, he was distraught and occupied by grief. No way would Demetri be able to effectively protect himself like this. Damn it all!
As Mirabelle ran off to heed Reiji's summon, it sealed his decision in his mind. No way was he leaving his brother in such a dangerous position like this.
"No way in hell am I letting you die here Demetri! Dammit, I'm gonna kick your ass for this later!" he snapped, standing protectively by his twin. He looked up as he heard and smelled the approaching wolves, cursing under his breath. Drawing a silver blade, he mercilessly stabbed the first werewolf in the gut, followed by a slice to the neck. The second headed for Demetri, earning his wrath as well with a mighty blow to the head, Bishop using his strength to ram the knife blade into the creature's skull as though a hammer nailed in a stake. The howls of pain were music to his ears.
The other presence made him spin, eyes widening as he realized they were going for the maids, one of which was his personal little human he had yet to taste. He moved as though to attack, but to his surprise, instinct kicked in for the older maid to stab the ile mutt just in time. Well, at least she and his little pet weren't completely useless.
"Don't wander off! Get over here!" he snapped at the girls, not wanting to make his job any harder. Looking after his brother was one thing, but add two humans, and it was going to be a pain. But then again, they were worth something, and he did promise to let Anise have her revenge.
She mentally cursed, holding her ground, forced to trust in Bishop and Mira's ability and love for their brother. She watched as Tanzy struck down the wolf, and the beast reverted into it's human form, naked. She blushed, tempted to hide her face in embarrassment, but simply turned her attention away. It made sense, considering the transformation made their body bulkier.. Their clothes probably were ripped to shreds...
"A-anise!"
"I'm fine Tanzy, don't worry." She reassured the other made slowly guiding herself and Tanzy towards Demetri and Bishop, creeping in their current stance to avoid getting taken by surprise. Seeing as Mira continued on towards the Beta that attacked Katerina, they were even more vulnerable.
"No way in hell am I letting you die here Demetri! Dammit, I'm gonna kick your ass for this later!"
Anise jumped as Bishop snapped at his brother, her amethyst eyes softening at the scene. Poor Demetri...He didn't know her long.. but I guess Vampires feel emotion on a higher level than we do.. Anger.. Sadness... Love.. It all seems escalated and extreme with them.. Then she watched him take down the wolves, eyes widening at the last kill. The knife piercing it's skull so easily.. It was almost sickening, but she really felt no pity towards those horrible creatures...
She felt bad for him, especially since it seemed Bishop couldn't relate to his feelings. She sighed to herself, "I feel so bad for Demetri.." She whispered to Tanzy, knowing that both Demetri and Bishop would likely hear her. She could hear more howling, though it seemed further away this time. They had time to escape the scene if they all were as fast as what they'd just witnessed..
"Don't wander off! Get over here!"
Anise jumped once more as Bishop addressed them, dropping their battle tactic, "We better hurry... we don't want to make him angry." She warned Tanzy, scurrying off to follow his orders, but was taken by surprise halfway from Tanzy and to Bishop. Jumping over the gate to the estate was a moderately sized Beta, perhaps the lover of the wolf Tanzy had fell, because it was lunging at Anise with such malice, it sent a shiver down her spine.
"No!" She screamed out in a panicked tone, her mother's abuse flashing before her eyes as the sharp teeth grew closer, reminding her of the glass, of the time she'd tried to kill her own daughter.. She dropped to the ground, but instinct kicked in, she swung her knife as she cowered down, gutting the wolf in the process of avoiding harm, though she was now covered in blood, not that it was that noticeable on her clothes, considering her dress was already red.
Her skin was coated in a decent amount of blood, and she had to pull herself out from under it's body, the wolf was a young girl, not much younger than her in appearance. She walked over to Bishop and Demetri silently, still in shock, " I-I apologize.. We didn't mean to get left behind... Our chances are worse if we're running from them.. We're a lot slower than them.. I already underestimated how much.." Her tone was loud enough to clearly hear for once, but quite blank, still shaken by the close call. There was more to her story than she let on.. The way she reacted.. Her fear, fast reaction to a quick attack, she'd been through something similar to this before.
Reiji was surprised when Mirabelle was the only one to meet him, but he gripped Annabel's throat roughly as he met his blonde little sister, "Nice to see you're in one piece, Belle." He smiled, almost a gentle expression, but it still looked wicked on the dark haired man's face. It just seemed impossible for Reiji to fully open his heart to anyone, especially in a public setting..
He kept his mouth shut otherwise, allowing his baby sister to do the talking. He'd chased her down, helped form the plan, gave the speech to the crowd in the dining hall.. He felt he should take some much needed mental rest before continuing their crusade. He smirked a bit at the struggling wolf, but closed his eyes to allow his mentality a small cool down. He noticed Annabel was still reluctant, so he held one arm painfully high upon her back while releasing the other, "Let's break a few fingers and see if the little wolf will loosen her lips a bit, sister." He chuckled, returning to his cruel and sadistic self. She already was screaming, he was on the verge of breaking her arm, while ripping it out of socket as well.
"No way in hell am I letting you die here Demetri! Dammit, I'm gonna kick your ass for this later!"
He could hear Bishop's angry words toward Demetri, realizing that his brother was mourning the loss of that wretched wench. It caused his nose to crinkle, but he chose to ignore his younger brothers for the time being. If they chose to throw themselves into the line of danger then so be it. Separating meant they could be ambushed easier.. and right now they needed information, not a rescue mission. He jerked her arm higher up, causing her to wail in agony, "Talk.. we don't have to kill you to get our revenge. Torture is far more relieving anyhow.." He hissed, "I can have a new test subject.. I've been meaning to try out my new wolfsbane concoction.." He warned, feeling her start to tremble in his hold, just as she felt Mirabelle was about to begin her own torture, the young wolf finally caved in, "Library! He followed Castiel and Angelo to some sort of library... A study I think... That's all I know!" She responded with tearfilled eyes.
Then he looked to his sister, a smirk on his face, "Let's wait for Demetri and Bishop.. We'll show her what happens when you mess with family.." Then he got an idea, "Actually I'm not patient enough, let's go to them. We got what we came for... We have to find Dante and end this... The rest will scatter like cockroaches once we dispose of Dante anyhow.." He grinned, nearly ear to ear. Reiji enjoyed violence, more than perhaps the twins if that was at all possible.
"Don't wander off! Get over here!"
He had just came upon the scene to watch Anise's little battle with the wolf, clapping afterwards. His red eyes scanned each of them, "Demetri, that's quite enough. We've given you time to mourn. Now get up! A man isn't allowed to cry this long, especially a Santiago. Didn't you learn anything from Edward?" He snapped at his brother, but mentioned their father's name so casually, though it was to be expected of the adopted, he wasn't Reiji's true father so it came more natural to him. Besides.. Reiji and Edward Santiago weren't on the best of terms. He hated Reiji, who was their mother's favorite next to Mirabelle. Their father preferred Castiel.. Angelo and the twins had been left out to dry by both of their parents. Their mother chose Reiji because of the twins being from their father's affair with a woman he met in the village.. She never truly accepted them as sons, Reiji was her revenge child. She adopted him and treated him lavishly, while ignoring the young red haired toddlers entirely. Their childhoods weren't perfect.. but for Reiji to bring it up... He was growing irritated with the amorous redheaded vampire.
Most of the events were muffled to Demetri, though he did hear some of what happened after Kat's death. He heard screaming, growling, the sound of injured wolves. Then the events became clearer. "A-anise!" He heard Tanzy's concerned voice reaching out to her fellow maid, worry filling the young delicate girl's voice, fearful for her fellow human. She lost so much yet she was still fighting on even when none of the odds stood in her favor..
"I'm fine Tanzy, don't worry." Anise replied, even after losing her twin sister the shy, easily frightened maid still trudged on. She had nothing else to live for aside of avenging her sister, but she still was moving on, refusing to give up and lie down. He was the only one giving up and shutting down. He then heard his brother, eyes widening at Bishop's voice. He still had a reason to live on, he had to protect his brother, his baby sister, and as much as he hated him, Reiji was still like family.
"No way in hell am I letting you die here Demetri! Dammit, I'm gonna kick your ass for this later!"
He could hear Anise voicing her concern for him, causing him to grit his teeth. He wasn't so weak that he needed a human's sympathy! He was disgusted with what he'd become. He was lying there like a broken bottle, spewing all sorts of gooey emotions out.
"Let's wait for Demetri and Bishop.. We'll show her what happens when you mess with family.. Actually I'm not patient enough, let's go to them. We got what we came for... We have to find Dante and end this... The rest will scatter like cockroaches once we dispose of Dante anyhow.." He heard his brother, Reiji comment to Mirabelle. He was trying to regain his composure, wiping his tear stained face as Bishop shouted for the maids to keep closer to the small group.
"Don't wander off! Get over here!"
"We better hurry... we don't want to make him angry." He heard her warn the other girl, if it wasn't under the current circumstances he'd of laughed and called her out for such a comment. Though he was still heartbroken over the loss of Kat. He could still feel her cold in his arms. He still wanted to hold the young woman, apologize for not keeping her close.
"Library! He followed Castiel and Angelo to some sort of library... A study I think... That's all I know!" Annabel admitted, but for what reason Demetri was baffled. He was still going in and out due to the shock of losing Katerina.
"No!" The voice tore him from the destructive thoughts again, another wolf attacked, and this time it was after Anise judging by the horrified voice. She apparently killed the beast, because the pained sound of a canine followed soon after and he could still hear the dark haired girl's heartbeat pounding in her chest..
"Demetri, that's quite enough. We've given you time to mourn. Now get up! A man isn't allowed to cry this long, especially a Santiago. Didn't you learn anything from Edward?"
At the mention of his father, Demetri stood, emerald eyes glaring at the eldest before growling in a feral manner. He wasn't pleased. He may have been a bastard ignored by his own father, but he wasn't about to let Reiji, of all people, talk about his father. Reiji wasn't technically family, and had no right to tell him anything about Edward Santiago as far as he was concerned. He was tempted to lunge at the eldest, but seeing the blonde in his arms changed the red haired man's mind. He instantly redirected his anger toward Annabel. He instantly walked over, grabbing her by the arm and jerking, ripping the beta's arm clean off in front of everyone.
"Is this what you want Reiji!?" He snapped at the eldest, slinging the arm across the field as Annabel screamed in agony from the lost limb, "Rip her apart, make her scream, frankly I don't give a damn, let's just kill these disgusting abominations and get it over with!" He snapped afterwards.
”Nice to see you’re in one piece, Belle.” She was greeted, and that made her own devilish smirk play against pale pink lips. Her older brother brought out a different side of her. With him, she felt more grown up – more like a woman that had a past that made her who she was. With Castiel, she still felt like the little girl that needed his comfort. She had begun to get antsy again when thinking about him with a need to leave and start the search on her own, but they were all her brothers and she wasn’t about to abandon them.
The female flinched at Reiji’s words to Demetri. She reached out for his free hand and tried to tug him back as if she was trying to tell him to lay off, but she didn’t say a word. The mention of their father put Mirabelle in a silent state, letting go of her adopted brother. The family always seemed to be divided and it was then when Reiji spoke their father’s name that she felt the slightest bit of resentment. As if he didn’t want to be a part of the family. She could remember all the memories of her childhood with him.. Remember the nights when he refused her because he didn’t like anyone in his room, though he would send her away with affection just to make her happy.
The screams that left the wolf’s mouth snapped her out of her thoughts just in time to watch Demetri tear the limb right off her body. Mirabelle quickly covered her mouth and her nose and looked away. Even if she was a creature that fed off the blood of innocents just to sustain her own life, the scene was more gruesome than she wanted it to be. Breaking a few fingers, a knee or two she could handle. Hell, she could do it herself, but the full removal of a limb was slightly too much for her.
”We should go and get inside. I think the time we have is crucial and we need to find Cassie and Angelo.” She looked to the two girls, wondering how scarred they would be from this before she looked at Bishop, then Demetri, and then Reiji feeling as if she was missing something extremely important from her time away. Everything was just happening so quickly and she wanted it to be over so that things could go back to normal and she could have her life back.
The female flinched at Reiji’s words to Demetri. She reached out for his free hand and tried to tug him back as if she was trying to tell him to lay off, but she didn’t say a word. The mention of their father put Mirabelle in a silent state, letting go of her adopted brother. The family always seemed to be divided and it was then when Reiji spoke their father’s name that she felt the slightest bit of resentment. As if he didn’t want to be a part of the family. She could remember all the memories of her childhood with him.. Remember the nights when he refused her because he didn’t like anyone in his room, though he would send her away with affection just to make her happy.
The screams that left the wolf’s mouth snapped her out of her thoughts just in time to watch Demetri tear the limb right off her body. Mirabelle quickly covered her mouth and her nose and looked away. Even if she was a creature that fed off the blood of innocents just to sustain her own life, the scene was more gruesome than she wanted it to be. Breaking a few fingers, a knee or two she could handle. Hell, she could do it herself, but the full removal of a limb was slightly too much for her.
”We should go and get inside. I think the time we have is crucial and we need to find Cassie and Angelo.” She looked to the two girls, wondering how scarred they would be from this before she looked at Bishop, then Demetri, and then Reiji feeling as if she was missing something extremely important from her time away. Everything was just happening so quickly and she wanted it to be over so that things could go back to normal and she could have her life back.
Bishop turned back to face the maids as Anise cried out in alarm. For a second, he thought he'd have to go over and get rid of the mutt aiming for her, but to his pleasant surprise, she managed to react quickly and stab the bitch in time, getting her crimson dress all bloody. In spite of the situation, the vampire found the image of a blood-covered Anise to be aesthetically pleasing. It also stirred up what he thought was sated hunger. Well, he was definately going to have to remedy this as soon as they finished cleaning the filth from their home.
Frowning as his maid ran up, he nevertheless shook his head at her apology. "It's fine. You did well." Tilting her chin up for a second, he leaned closer to speak in her ear. "By the way...you are correct in assuming it is unwise to anger me. You're managing just fine, I expect you to continue to impress." Bishop released the ebony-haired girl, regarding her with a thoughtful look. She had definately been attacked and faced with danger before. No way would she react as instinctively if she had never seen conflict. He had little time to dwell on it, seeing Reiji and Mirabelle approach with their prey. Still intact to his disgust. He stepped up behind Demetri, glaring venemously at Reiji as he insulted and berated his twin. A growl met the words, snapping back angrily.
"You have some nerve to speak as you do, brother. What right do you have to talk to us about our father? Don't forget, you were let into this family, we can kick you out if we truly wanted to."
Bishop placed a hand on his brother's shoulder, squeezing it shoulder in comfort. As much as he didn't understand his brother's interest in the deceased Kat, he respected the fact his brother was just generally nicer and more feeling towards others. It was part of why he was so well liked.
Reiji knew he was currently the bad guy in the, well, currently field, but he knew it was necessary. Demetri's grief was immobilizing him, turning him weak. If they wanted their brother back in one piece the only way he saw it happening was if he could feel something other than his pain. If anger was the only solution than Reiji would gladly tug at a few thin lines and step on a few toes to keep his family in one piece. He always did as he pleased anyhow, he had no reputation to sacrifice. Most everyone standing there hated or would come to hate him at some point. He gave Mirabelle a brief look, his eyes apologetic but he showed no other sign of emotion. He cast it away as quickly as it came, as if it had never happened in the first place. Someone had to be strong, make the hard decisions, do anything that had to be done to save their home. If he had to be the family villain, he was more than prepared. He didn't spend decades in solitude to lose his entire family in a single night after all. Reiji tensed as his brother angrily approached, he prepared to counter if needed, but once he realized Demetri's intentions he allowed the scene to play out. He needed to be angry, he needed his adrenaline rushing through him. He needed to rely on his instincts instead of his emotions if their plan was to succeed.
"Is this what you want Reiji!?" He snapped at the eldest who never lost the annoyingly pleasant grin on his face as the youngest brother slung the woman's arm across the field. Annabel screamed in agony from the lost limb but it changed nothing in Reiji's sadistic behavior, "Rip her apart, make her scream, frankly I don't give a damn, let's just kill these disgusting abominations and get it over with!"
The screams made the man laugh, smirking at his younger brother's capability for violence, "That's the Demetri I know and love! That's exactly what I wanted! Bravo!" He called out enthusiastically, "That's the man I need by my side if we plan to enact our revenge on these savages!" He added, a fire in his eyes as he grew more and more excited. He was worried for his brothers, but to Reiji there was nothing more invigorating than a good slaughter. He never felt more alive than when he was bathed in another's blood, "Didn't mean to bother you princess.." He spoke to Mirabelle, half teasing and half truthful. His red eyes scanned the three women before he continued his attempt at mending his ungentlemanly actions, "Next time we'll be more discreet... It's been a while since I've held the company of women." It wasn't a lie, Reiji often locked himself away for weeks at a time before he'd venture out to feed. He wasn't exactly a social person, even as a child, "Forgive me. I am a gentleman, but never forget we're vampires at nature, sister. Violence is a key component in our nature. At times we must embrace it and not a single person here has been sheltered from tonight's bloodshed." He also let his gaze fall on the maids, "I'm not fond of you, but I do apologize." He offered, which seemed to be sincere, though it was hard to tell. Even his family was kept at a fair distance, like he was scared they'd literally rip his heart out at the first sign of his guard lowering.
”We should go and get inside. I think the time we have is crucial and we need to find Cassie and Angelo.”
"Mother and Father were killed by these animals... I'm sure they'd of gotten around to informing you sometime or another..." He finally told Mirabelle, quite aware that now wasn't the time or place to reveal such an enormous shock, "I thought you had the right to know why Demetri felt the need to rip an arm clean from a woman's shoulder." He spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, including Anise and Tanzy. Reiji wasn't above instigating, and half his reason of returning was to stir up a little drama at his family home.. Now he'd get to see just what kind of woman his little sister had turned out to be. With the information that this specific pack had killed her parents, he couldn't wait to see what she'd respond with. Anger? Sadness perhaps? Intrigue me, Belle. You know I bore easily..
As he ushered for everyone to follow him across the yard, "Let's enter through the back.. it's close to Castiel's study.. Hopefully Dante won't see us coming... and hopefully Castiel has given him full Santiago hospitality.." He then remembered something that Bishop had said to him a bit earlier during his enthusiasm, deciding it was now time to put his baby brother back into his defiant place.
--Minor Flashback to earlier--
"You have some nerve to speak as you do, brother. What right do you have to talk to us about our father? Don't forget, you were let into this family, we can kick you out if we truly wanted to."
--End Flashback moment--
"Referring to earlier.. Nice threat, but you can't." Reiji chuckled in amusement, "I've got father's will.. and it says were something to happen to Angelo and Castiel, I become head of house." He replied, turning to face Bishop, a cocky grin on the elder male's face as he continued explaining, "Mother you see... didn't want the house going to Edward's bastards. She did get some say in the line of succession before she died.. So it is you who should watch their tongue, Brother. There are those you care for that are far more... vulnerable.." He taunted with a smirk as he referred to the twin redheads. He wasn't bitter toward the two, just reminding his younger brother that he didn't hold a proper place in the home either. Honestly the three siblings following him were his favorites, namely Bishop. He always loved an underdog.
Tanzy felt a sigh of relief escape her lungs as Anise's voice assured her that she was ok. Ignoring the blood and the pained howls of the werewolves falling prey to the Santiago household, she nodded mutely to her fellow maid as they headed towards the twins, observing safety in numbers. Anise's cry renewed Tanzy's alarm, the female watching in horror and helplessness. To her amazement and immense relief, Anise proved herself quick-thinking and strong in the face of what would normally be certain death. However, something about Anise's reaction saddened the older female. Anise almost seemed as though she had been in a situation like this before. Had found herself faced with death.
Turning at the sound of approaching footsteps, Tanzy lowered the now bloddied knife she held as she caught sight of Reiji and Mirabelle. They both seemed unharmed, and she noticed with some apprehension they had dragged along a hostage. Perhaps it would help? Any such feeble hope was dashed as she saw the brothers argue, and they made it clear this was just another enemy to dispose of without mercy. The scream echoed in her brain as Demetri tore the arm from the restrained female. Tanzy had never really felt quite comfortable around the twin, but now, seeing him react so violently and so easily, she felt almost sick. Castiel was intimidating, but his brothers struck her as unpredictable and terrifying.
Tanzy jumped at Reiji's laugh, wide eyes turned to him now as he applauded Demetri. This was insane...How could they laugh at this? Sure, she suspected they wouldn't be terribly upset, maybe they wouldn't even care. She hadn't expected such brutality to actually amuse the vampires. She had been under the blissful delusion that they did what they had to, and what nature and survival dictated. She had surmised that vampires enjoyed their playing and their meals, but never did she suspect that pain was what was fun for them. For a moment, the human wondered if she'd faint.
Keeping her composure, she managed to snap out of her stunned silence upon hearing Reiji decide they would head to the study. Tentatively, the pale-faced Tanzy raised her hand up at shoulder height to indicate she wished for attention.
"I..I could go in first...I regularly go to m-master Castiel's study when doing my duties. I-I mean, wouldn't it cause more attention to go all at once? If there are enemies...I could...be a distraction so you can go find Master Castiel." she suggested softly.
Mirabelle caught Reiji’s gaze, caught a look that she wasn’t sure was actually there. She studied him, watched his lips as spoke, his fangs as he grinned. “I find moans of pleasure, as I take their life for mine, much more satisfying than screams. It’s like they are thanking you as you bask in the feeling of their blood on your chin, their warmth for your own.” Mirabelle sighed the slightest bit, letting her tongue flick against the fangs that last tasted Kat. ‘To feel a heart beating as if it was your own, right before it stops.” Mirabelle continued as if she was simply stating old memories that she had missed.
When she found her family, there was a part of her that thought things would go back to normal – as if they weren’t monsters. She thought that she could go back to needing Castiel’s comfort just like the day she left, only to be pushed away. Maybe that was exactly what she needed – she needed to grow up, and tonight was as good night as any.
Belle struggled to keep her cool when she found out the same thing happened so long ago. The same thing that was tearing her family apart now was the same thing that took her mother from her. Mira’s toes curled tightly in her shoes and she took a deep breath through her nose to try to soothe herself, only to regret that action as her head filled with nothing but the scent of wolf – which only made her angrier.
Her eyes darted quickly to Tanzy when she spoke up, and Mirabelle reached out and grabbed her arm, yanking her forward. “You better start walking. And fast.” She demanded with a bit of a snarl. “And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
Mira had been seeing red. Having been away for so long, there was nothing that she could do to protect her parents. Sure as a woman, that wasn’t her job but that no longer mattered. Belle was a vampire – strength and speed have been given to her, and tonight may have been the night that she would learn her full capabilities. The sadness and compassion she felt for her brother and for Kat only fueled her anger.
Mirabelle did pause and looked to her three brothers, stopping at Reiji. Even if she was being over emotional at the moment, she still looked for their guidance and paused just long enough to wait for Reiji’s input. If going the way that she was going was going to mess things up for them, she would listen to him, but if he didn’t have anything to say, off she went with her fingers curled into fists so tightly that her nails drew blood from her palms.
When she found her family, there was a part of her that thought things would go back to normal – as if they weren’t monsters. She thought that she could go back to needing Castiel’s comfort just like the day she left, only to be pushed away. Maybe that was exactly what she needed – she needed to grow up, and tonight was as good night as any.
Belle struggled to keep her cool when she found out the same thing happened so long ago. The same thing that was tearing her family apart now was the same thing that took her mother from her. Mira’s toes curled tightly in her shoes and she took a deep breath through her nose to try to soothe herself, only to regret that action as her head filled with nothing but the scent of wolf – which only made her angrier.
Her eyes darted quickly to Tanzy when she spoke up, and Mirabelle reached out and grabbed her arm, yanking her forward. “You better start walking. And fast.” She demanded with a bit of a snarl. “And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
Mira had been seeing red. Having been away for so long, there was nothing that she could do to protect her parents. Sure as a woman, that wasn’t her job but that no longer mattered. Belle was a vampire – strength and speed have been given to her, and tonight may have been the night that she would learn her full capabilities. The sadness and compassion she felt for her brother and for Kat only fueled her anger.
Mirabelle did pause and looked to her three brothers, stopping at Reiji. Even if she was being over emotional at the moment, she still looked for their guidance and paused just long enough to wait for Reiji’s input. If going the way that she was going was going to mess things up for them, she would listen to him, but if he didn’t have anything to say, off she went with her fingers curled into fists so tightly that her nails drew blood from her palms.
Anise could feel Bishop's ravenous gaze on her, causing her to avert her gaze. The expression on his face made her feel uneasy, realizing her days remaining unbitten were numbered. She'd been lucky up until now, though it seemed her luck was fading fast. She quietly cleared her throat, shifting her weight uncomfortably, she stood in front of him awaiting the next directions. They had the woman who attacked Katerina, so she wasn't sure what their next step was going to be. Things were going better than she expected, despite Katerina's death. She imagined the plan to be a literal blood bath. She'd lost her trail of thought as he broke the touch barrier, causing the maid to close her eyes nervously. He's.. He's going to.. R-right now?! She panicked, tensing up. As Bishop grew closer, she felt the suspense roll her stomach in knots. She began feeling nauseous.
"It's fine. You did well. By the way...you are correct in assuming it is unwise to anger me. You're managing just fine, I expect you to continue to impress."
She calmed as he let go of her, moving next to Tanzy once again. She felt more comfortable with her fellow maid, the next events reminding her just how dangerous the owners of Castillo de la Muerte were. She saw Demetri rip Annabel's arm from her body with one swift tug. She would have thrown up, had the gore been something new. She remembered picking glass out of her arm stitching the wound.. Blood and breaking bones were nothing she hadn't seen and heard before. She flinched at Bishop's anger, getting nervous and glaring knives into Reiji's skull. He was only making her job harder. If he angered Bishop he'd only be that much rougher with her. She'd escaped his wrath with grace currently, but she didn't want to be on the receiving end of his cruelty and physical strength. One scar was enough in her opinion. She didn't wish to add more to her pale skin.
"You have some nerve to speak as you do, brother. What right do you have to talk to us about our father? Don't forget, you were let into this family, we can kick you out if we truly wanted to."
Reiji's adopted? She thought surprised, though she almost kicked herself for not realizing it before. He looked nothing like the rest of the family, though as she looked to the twins, she realized they held no resemblence either. It was dropped almost as quickly as it was thrown in the air, surprise engulfing the ebony haired maid. I wonder why Reiji didn't retaliate..? He seems to have quite the temper as well..
"Didn't mean to bother you princess.."
Reiji's halfhearted response almost made Anise scoff. How was he so aloof about a woman's arm getting torn off? Werewolf or not, it had to be agonizing.. Her screams told enough of the pain to more than frighten her, she knew Tanzy was surely frightened as well. Her suspicions were verified as she allowed her amethyst eyes to flicker over to the blossom haired female. She gave the other human a weak smile, wishing she could comfort her. Though she was sure anything she wanted to say would anger at least one Santiago sibling, so she decided to save it for later.
"Forgive me. I am a gentleman, but never forget we're vampires at nature, sister. Violence is a key component in our nature. At times we must embrace it and not a single person here has been sheltered from tonight's bloodshed. I'm not fond of you, but I do apologize."
"It's nothing worth apologizing for.." Anise lied with the best smile she could muster. She left her reply at that, wishing to keep her promise to Bishop. She had no interest in the dangerous dark haired male. He frightened her to no end, every fiber of her being screamed at her to flee.
"Mother and Father were killed by these animals... I'm sure they'd of gotten around to informing you sometime or another..."
Anise's eyes widened in disbelief as Reiji 'accidentally' let out the information of their parent's deaths. How could he do that to Mira at a time like this? She needs a clear head! She'll be enraged for at least the remainder of the night! She thought, wishing she could cross the clearing and punch the dark haired man in the face. She settled with clenching her fist, biting the inside of her cheek as she gave the newest edition a hard glare. She already hated this man with a burning passion, that much she was certain.
"Let's enter through the back.. it's close to Castiel's study.. Hopefully Dante won't see us coming... and hopefully Castiel has given him full Santiago hospitality.." Her anger subsided as Reiji mentioned Castiel, nodding slowly, finding one thing she could agree with him on. I hope he's alright.. she thought, clenching her fists again as she prayed for the blonde vampire's safety.
"Referring to earlier.. Nice threat, but you can't. I've got father's will.. and it says were something to happen to Angelo and Castiel, I become head of house. Mother you see... didn't want the house going to Edward's bastards. She did get some say in the line of succession before she died.. So it is you who should watch their tongue, Brother. There are those you care for that are far more... vulnerable.."
Anise's skin crawled as she felt the malice in Reiji's words. He was threatening her without even offering the courtesy of eye contact. Then she was also dropped with the bomb that Bishop and Demetri were illegitimate. Though the fact that they had red hair while Mira, Castiel, and Angelo all had light hair made sense.. She understood now why Bishop warned her to avoid his brother.. Reiji was the cruelest from what she'd recently gathered.. He didn't bother to hide his animalistic nature.
"I..I could go in first...I regularly go to m-master Castiel's study when doing my duties. I-I mean, wouldn't it cause more attention to go all at once? If there are enemies...I could...be a distraction so you can go find Master Castiel." she suggested softly. Anise went to nudge her and talk her out of the notion, but Mirabelle had already roughly snatched the girl from her reach.
“You better start walking. And fast. And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
Anise instantly gasped out, looking to Bishop and Demetri for assistance. She couldn't stop Mirabelle on her own.. but she couldn't just let Mira feed Tanzy to Castiel.. Tanzy was her only friend left in the Castle.. Without her fellow maid she'd be lost.. especially after losing her sister.. "I've never asked a single selfish request from you since I first arrived at Castillo de la Muerte... I've apologized for my sister's wrongdoings.. offered to take her place for punishments.. and filled in for her chores she's neglected.. I only beg one thing of you.. Please don't let Tanzy die..?" She finally whispered, switching her gaze to the ground, feeling uncomfortable. She hesitantly followed behind Reiji, Mirabelle, and Tanzy, praying that Demetri and Bishop would accept her plea and help the innocent girl being figuratively drug to the slaughterhouse by their vampiric sister.
Glaring at Reiji, Bishop growled low in his throat as the elder male proceeded to contradict him with smug satisfaction, seething at there being any truth to his words. Standing beside his twin, Bishop pointed an accusing finger at the smug prick who dared to rub their noses into any superiority, imagined or otherwise. "Are you threatening me brother? Surely you know better..." he hissed through clenched teeth. Aside from this challenge and a disgusted look thrown his sibling's way, he made no move to retaliate or challange him. He was being rudely reminded of why Reiji pissed him off so much. Bishop could respect him to a degree, but he sure as hell didn't care for his company. Castiel at least wassn't an annoying, self-assured and shove-it-in-your-face asshole. Reiji...was definately someone you could classify as an asshole. A well-presented, sophisticated, deceptively charming, and intelligent one perhaps, but an asshole none the less.
Bishop's gaze only returned to his maid as she forced a smile, telling the asshole in question that he needn't apologize. He arched a brow ever so slightly, wondering if she actually thought anyone bought that blatant lie.
An interesting thing his human was, he had to give Castiel credit for that much. Neither Tanzy nor Mirabelle got his attention, save for a mental snarl at Reiji for bombarding their only sister in such a manner with the sudden information about their family. She could be told afterwards. He vaguely wondered what the hell was wrong with the older brother, his less than kind musings interupted by Anise's pleading voice. Pleading? He couldn't recall her doing that before, especially not in regards to a request. Sure, she fretted for her sister, but she never asked for anything.
Regarding the ebony haired girl with an unreadable expression, Bishop suppressed a smirk, allowing her only a curt nod. "Hm. Very well, I'll see if I can indulge you." he remarked with a shrug, only to give Anise a thoughtful look. "Of course, I will eventually have something for you to do for me. Quid pro quo."
"Referring to earlier.. Nice threat, but you can't. I've got father's will.. and it says were something to happen to Angelo and Castiel, I become head of house. Mother you see... didn't want the house going to Edward's bastards. She did get some say in the line of succession before she died.. So it is you who should watch their tongue, Brother. There are those you care for that are far more... vulnerable.."
Demetri wasn't really interested in the Santiago line of succession, but the mention of their lineage made him snarl. It was none of Reiji's business that he and his twin were bastard children. We've been reminded for centuries, must you stomp an old topic further into the dirt? He thought to himself growing irritated with his sibling's willingness for internal conflict. They were falling straight into the palms of the wolves. None of them could agree on anything at the moment and reasonably weaker if this behavior continued. His eyes widened slightly as Reiji indirectly threatened Anise's well being to provoke Bishop. He finally snapped, "Enough! This is ridiculous! We can't continue these childish games if we wish to find our brother." He finally replied, messing up his usually graceful hair.
"Are you threatening me brother? Surely you know better..."
Bishop as always handled his situation by himself, though Demetri couldn't help his previous outburst. It was like breathing to protect Bishop, regardless of the circumstances. He loved all of his siblings, but Bishop always came first in his mind. He'd die for his brother without a second thought on the matter. He could see the anger in the other flame haired male, giving a reassuring smile, hoping it would pose as some sort of comfort for Bishop. He really had no words to scold Bishop with.. How can I reprimand him for something I also believe?
He merely chuckled at Anise's attempt to lie to Reiji, but did his best to not make a spectacle of the girl's polite attempt. At least someone is attempting to get along with our obnoxious brother.. He thought in an amused manner. He nearly laughed again, but decided it was better to keep his humor to himself considering their current situation. He was following his siblings, debating on whether it would be wise to attempt talking Mirabelle out of baiting yet another one of the help. Even if Castiel was famished.. couldn't he feed from both maids to avoid another pointless casualty? He felt his mood dampening even further as he thought about the deceased. He was the happy one, yet all he wanted to do was sulk in his room and forget this miserable existence.
"I..I could go in first...I regularly go to m-master Castiel's study when doing my duties. I-I mean, wouldn't it cause more attention to go all at once? If there are enemies...I could...be a distraction so you can go find Master Castiel." she suggested softly.
He watched Mirabelle thrust the girl onward, whether willing or not, causing him to frown a little in disapproval. He was all for the survival of his brothers, but not at the cost of someone he'd grown fond of... He'd already lost Katerina... he didn't want to lose Tanzy as well.
“You better start walking. And fast. And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
Anise's pleading awoke Demetri's more playful curiousity however, causing his eyebrow to quirk in her direction. Well this is an odd turn of events.. Oh, nevermind.. she's pleading for her friend's life.. I could see that coming from her.. He thought with a grin, finding entertainment in her discomfort. Demetri found delight in the simpler things, that much was true, but he still held a dark core like the rest of his siblings. He was still capable of their violence, if not more
"Hm. Very well, I'll see if I can indulge you. Of course, I will eventually have something for you to do for me. Quid pro quo."
Bishop seemed just as amused, causing Demetri's to turn his attention to his brother. Accepting a request so quickly? I wonder.. What is it you're asking of her in return? Is it merely to feed... or something else? He smiled as they made their way inside, following Reiji quietly until they were merely two corridors away from the library.
"I don't agree with sacrificing Tanzy... I love our brother dearly...but he'd never forgive himself for killing her. Albeit her thoroughness can be a bit unnerving at times, he still was fond of her usefulness.." Demetri's voice was stern as he quickly slipped to the front of the group, making sure he couldn't be easily ignored. His speed was nearly beyond comprehension of the human eye. If Tanzy and Anise even blinked they would have missed the motion entirely.
The sudden grab on her arm elicted a gasp of surprise. While she hadn't really been expecting much of anything after her offer to be the first to enter the study in search of Castiel, Tanzy had not expected the Santiago sister to grab her so fiercely. Nor did she expect such anger. The young mistress had snarled at her before demanding Tanzy go. For a second, the young human stood there staring at the blonde vampire before her. She understood the girl loved her family, and particularly seemed attatched to Castiel. Tanzy even understood that everyone, herself included, probably were in a heightened state of stress this night. However, did Mirabelle have to be such a bitch about it? Tanzy had offered, and she wasn't about to deny the family help.
Her opinion of the young mistress greatly diminished from politely aquainted to mere tolerance and acceptance, Tanzy pulled away with a nod. "Yes M'lady...you needn't growl at me." Tanzy answered simply, not allowing herself to sound argumentative or snarky, simply matter-of-fact. Looking away from Mirabelle, Tanzy walked along with the vampires and Anise, tense and filled with uncertainty. Heart hammering in her chest, she suddenly turned to Anise as the fellow maid pleaded with the vampire brothers to keep her safe. Shock, then a greatful, tender smile lit her face. Such a sweet friend Anise was, and Tanzy truly looked after her like a sister as well. She was even more surprised to hear Bishop agree and Demetri argue against it as well. She still found Demetri creepy, but she could definately appreciate him a bit better. Bowing her head to the brothers in appreciation, she then approached Anise.
"Anise, you really are such a sweetheart. I'm sorry for worrying you." Tanzy moved for a hug, kissing Anise's forehead before turning to head towards Castiel's study. She was anxious to find him, though a part of her wondered if he would be allright. He was undoubtedly strong, but was it possible he had been defeated? Surprisingly, she found herself hoping and praying he was also ok.
Stepping as quietly as she could, Tanzy inched in front of the vampires towards the door. She tried to keep her hand from trembling, but it gave a little shake in spite of her mentally telling her body not to. Thanking the heavens the coast seemed clear for a moment, she took the opportunity to grab the handle and push down, opening it slowly in hopes of keeping from being discovered.
(WIP, gonna color and add my beautiful name tag in a while, I'm wore out from all this workload...)
Reiji, content with the chaos he'd created amongst his siblings, merely grinned at Demetri's attempt to rally them together again. He reminded him of a hatter, urgently attempting to restore his favorite hat to it's former glory. No matter how much Demetri attempted to stitch the family together, it consequently would always fall apart as long as Reiji was around to cut the threads, tearing it apart one thread at a time. This was Reiji's angry existence, his own form of revenge. They all had so much, each was related by some right, except him. He had no blood family, nowhere he truly was welcome. He was an adopted son, lower than a bastard by all rights. He was angry, far beyond consolidation. Nothing any of them could say, could offer, would ever change his mind.
"Enough! This is ridiculous! We can't continue these childish games if we wish to find our brother."
Demetri's words caused the current eldest to shift his weight uncomfortably, yes he wished to defeat Dante, but Castiel and Angelo's well being was the least of his concern. Though he didn't necessarily hate them, they were pieces on the chess board that were in his way.
Mirabelle reacted exactly as he'd wanted, taking her rage out on the pink haired female help, enlarging his grin. He wasn't concerned about either of the petite maids either, whether they lived or died was irrelevant to him, they were merely pawns that weren't necessary for the endgame. He ravished in his little sister's aptitude for violence.
“You better start walking. And fast. And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
"Anything to ensure Castiel's safety, right love?" He added, taunting Tanzy. His crimson eyes glimmering with malice. He had no intention of letting her throw herself to revive the most important piece on the opposing side, Castiel, as horrible as it sounded was the enemy's Queen in this game. He needed him gone, permanently and no one, not Mirabelle, not Tanzy, and definitely not his bastard brothers would stop him. They'd have to shove a stake in his heart if they wished to end his mission. He wouldn't stop until he took the throne of Castillo de la Muerte.
"Yes M'lady...you needn't growl at me."
"Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice." He responded, fueling the fire in his sister, careful to not let her anger burn out.
"Hm. Very well, I'll see if I can indulge you. Of course, I will eventually have something for you to do for me. Quid pro quo."
Bishop, you're nearly as much of a sucker for a cute face as Demetri, how do you two let these women wrap their talons around you so easily? Don't you two realize they've no need for their own power, they've got you so blinded, weak.. They're in complete control at the bat of a doe-eyed lash. He shook his head for a second before smiling to Tanzy, "That's it, go on." He urged her, content because he could smell Castiel's blood, a lot of it. Though Angelo's scent overpowered the room. The intensity brought Reiji to the conclusion that the second eldest was undoubtedly dead.
"Anise, you really are such a sweetheart. I'm sorry for worrying you."
Like worrying is the biggest problem we're facing tonight.. He nearly scoffed at the humans way of thinking. They were so stuck on the smaller picture that the rest of their problems simply rode on the sidelines until they mercilessly ran them off the road. Humans were such an easy kill.
"I don't agree with sacrificing Tanzy... I love our brother dearly...but he'd never forgive himself for killing her. Albeit her thoroughness can be a bit unnerving at times, he still was fond of her usefulness.."
Demetri spoke up, causing his eyes to roll, "Well that's a pity because she's already made her choice." He sighed, growing tired of his siblings overgrown ability to care for vermin. He quickly followed behind Tanzy, placing a hand on her shoulder, leaning down and whispering in her ear, "Boo..." he whispered enticingly into her ear before drawing back. He stepped inside, slipping by her with barely an inch between the two of them. He looked around the room, locating Angelo's body and approaching slowly, "Angelo, you poor bastard.." He muttered, feeling a small pang in his chest. He did care for that brother, quite a bit actually, well for his standards anyway. He knelt down, closing Angelo's wide eyes, "You've earned it brother, sleep well.. You've finally escaped this life you've loathed for so long.. But your pain shall not go in vain, it's time for a wolf to die!"
He rose, a skip in his step as he followed another blood trail around the room, and back out the door, "Ah-ha~" He chimed in a too happy way, especially considering one of his brothers were dead, and the other was still missing, only a blood trail that ended a foot in the opposite direction of the one Reiji faced, "This one is Dante's...I'm pretty sure he's the only one who could have bested our brothers.. and thankfully I'm assuming our brother's have injured the pesky Alpha who thought he could exterminate our family.. Time to kill the Beta, she's dying anyhow.."
Reiji, content with the chaos he'd created amongst his siblings, merely grinned at Demetri's attempt to rally them together again. He reminded him of a hatter, urgently attempting to restore his favorite hat to it's former glory. No matter how much Demetri attempted to stitch the family together, it consequently would always fall apart as long as Reiji was around to cut the threads, tearing it apart one thread at a time. This was Reiji's angry existence, his own form of revenge. They all had so much, each was related by some right, except him. He had no blood family, nowhere he truly was welcome. He was an adopted son, lower than a bastard by all rights. He was angry, far beyond consolidation. Nothing any of them could say, could offer, would ever change his mind.
"Enough! This is ridiculous! We can't continue these childish games if we wish to find our brother."
Demetri's words caused the current eldest to shift his weight uncomfortably, yes he wished to defeat Dante, but Castiel and Angelo's well being was the least of his concern. Though he didn't necessarily hate them, they were pieces on the chess board that were in his way.
Mirabelle reacted exactly as he'd wanted, taking her rage out on the pink haired female help, enlarging his grin. He wasn't concerned about either of the petite maids either, whether they lived or died was irrelevant to him, they were merely pawns that weren't necessary for the endgame. He ravished in his little sister's aptitude for violence.
“You better start walking. And fast. And if you’re so willing to go in alone and end up with the same fate as Kat, then I will be more than happy to feed you to my brother if that’s what it takes. Now, move!”
"Anything to ensure Castiel's safety, right love?" He added, taunting Tanzy. His crimson eyes glimmering with malice. He had no intention of letting her throw herself to revive the most important piece on the opposing side, Castiel, as horrible as it sounded was the enemy's Queen in this game. He needed him gone, permanently and no one, not Mirabelle, not Tanzy, and definitely not his bastard brothers would stop him. They'd have to shove a stake in his heart if they wished to end his mission. He wouldn't stop until he took the throne of Castillo de la Muerte.
"Yes M'lady...you needn't growl at me."
"Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice." He responded, fueling the fire in his sister, careful to not let her anger burn out.
"Hm. Very well, I'll see if I can indulge you. Of course, I will eventually have something for you to do for me. Quid pro quo."
Bishop, you're nearly as much of a sucker for a cute face as Demetri, how do you two let these women wrap their talons around you so easily? Don't you two realize they've no need for their own power, they've got you so blinded, weak.. They're in complete control at the bat of a doe-eyed lash. He shook his head for a second before smiling to Tanzy, "That's it, go on." He urged her, content because he could smell Castiel's blood, a lot of it. Though Angelo's scent overpowered the room. The intensity brought Reiji to the conclusion that the second eldest was undoubtedly dead.
"Anise, you really are such a sweetheart. I'm sorry for worrying you."
Like worrying is the biggest problem we're facing tonight.. He nearly scoffed at the humans way of thinking. They were so stuck on the smaller picture that the rest of their problems simply rode on the sidelines until they mercilessly ran them off the road. Humans were such an easy kill.
"I don't agree with sacrificing Tanzy... I love our brother dearly...but he'd never forgive himself for killing her. Albeit her thoroughness can be a bit unnerving at times, he still was fond of her usefulness.."
Demetri spoke up, causing his eyes to roll, "Well that's a pity because she's already made her choice." He sighed, growing tired of his siblings overgrown ability to care for vermin. He quickly followed behind Tanzy, placing a hand on her shoulder, leaning down and whispering in her ear, "Boo..." he whispered enticingly into her ear before drawing back. He stepped inside, slipping by her with barely an inch between the two of them. He looked around the room, locating Angelo's body and approaching slowly, "Angelo, you poor bastard.." He muttered, feeling a small pang in his chest. He did care for that brother, quite a bit actually, well for his standards anyway. He knelt down, closing Angelo's wide eyes, "You've earned it brother, sleep well.. You've finally escaped this life you've loathed for so long.. But your pain shall not go in vain, it's time for a wolf to die!"
He rose, a skip in his step as he followed another blood trail around the room, and back out the door, "Ah-ha~" He chimed in a too happy way, especially considering one of his brothers were dead, and the other was still missing, only a blood trail that ended a foot in the opposite direction of the one Reiji faced, "This one is Dante's...I'm pretty sure he's the only one who could have bested our brothers.. and thankfully I'm assuming our brother's have injured the pesky Alpha who thought he could exterminate our family.. Time to kill the Beta, she's dying anyhow.."
The false sensation of a heartbeat swelled in her chest, while adrenalin flooded through her veins when the pink haired female simply dismissed her. Her sanity was still there enough to allow herself control – control that would keep the female maid alive. Mirabelle shifted on her feet and let out a deep breath through flared nostrils when Tanzy apologized for worrying Anise while she walked – walked! – towards the house. They were all moving awfully slow for the situation. Since she had promised earlier in the night that she would be safe, Mirabelle opted not to rush into their home without the rest of her family.
"Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice." Reiji said to her.
“They may not respond to threats, but maybe a little violence will make the situation more… dire.” Mirabelle spoke in a tone that was obviously forced to be calm. With that statement, Mira grabbed a hold of Tanzy’s arm – perhaps a little too rough – and shoved the girl forward. “I said fast, didn’t I?” She snapped and took long strides at a quick pace, her arms extended as she pushed the girl forward and into the home, giving a slight shove as if to tell her to keep moving towards the study. Mirabelle looked at Demetri, finally taking a minute to attempt to calm herself.
“Sacrifice? What if we call it suicide? She did say that she would distract them, didn’t she?” Mirabelle muttered. “I would do it for all of you. It will always be the five of you before anyone else…” Mirabelle said and looked at the three of them that were still together. “If it was my life or hers, I hope that you would choose family. We are, and will always be family. All of us.” Mirabelle watched as Tanzy opened the door, keeping her distance as not to get in the way of the men. She watched Reiji approach the maid and then move inside. She could feel her body tremble, a mix between anger for what was happening to her family, and the fear of what was in that room. The stench that escaped was so strong, she knew that Angelo had to be gone, but what about Cas?
Trying to figure out if she wanted to peek into the room or not, she decided that it wasn’t a sight that she needed to see. It wasn’t something that she needed to remember Angelo by, but where was her other brother? Was he in there without so much blood loss? Broken neck perhaps? She didn’t know anything about this pack and their fighting style. When she didn't hear Reiji say anything about Castiel, she spoke a silent prayer for Angelo, but the sadness off his loss wasn't enough to calm her.
”The Beta? That bitch is mine.” Mirabelle mumbled and kicked off her shoes, leaving them there in the hallway. She lived her life without them, and didn’t need them now. “You find the Alpha. I’ll meet you guys in a little while.” Mirabelle spoke before she vanished. There was so much going through her head – so much anger, sadness and hatred for the werewolf race, that it was really messing with her emotions. She struggled to keep calm. In any other situation, she would have been fine but when it came to her family, she tended to be a little irrational – her actions towards Tanzy as proof.
"Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice." Reiji said to her.
“They may not respond to threats, but maybe a little violence will make the situation more… dire.” Mirabelle spoke in a tone that was obviously forced to be calm. With that statement, Mira grabbed a hold of Tanzy’s arm – perhaps a little too rough – and shoved the girl forward. “I said fast, didn’t I?” She snapped and took long strides at a quick pace, her arms extended as she pushed the girl forward and into the home, giving a slight shove as if to tell her to keep moving towards the study. Mirabelle looked at Demetri, finally taking a minute to attempt to calm herself.
“Sacrifice? What if we call it suicide? She did say that she would distract them, didn’t she?” Mirabelle muttered. “I would do it for all of you. It will always be the five of you before anyone else…” Mirabelle said and looked at the three of them that were still together. “If it was my life or hers, I hope that you would choose family. We are, and will always be family. All of us.” Mirabelle watched as Tanzy opened the door, keeping her distance as not to get in the way of the men. She watched Reiji approach the maid and then move inside. She could feel her body tremble, a mix between anger for what was happening to her family, and the fear of what was in that room. The stench that escaped was so strong, she knew that Angelo had to be gone, but what about Cas?
Trying to figure out if she wanted to peek into the room or not, she decided that it wasn’t a sight that she needed to see. It wasn’t something that she needed to remember Angelo by, but where was her other brother? Was he in there without so much blood loss? Broken neck perhaps? She didn’t know anything about this pack and their fighting style. When she didn't hear Reiji say anything about Castiel, she spoke a silent prayer for Angelo, but the sadness off his loss wasn't enough to calm her.
”The Beta? That bitch is mine.” Mirabelle mumbled and kicked off her shoes, leaving them there in the hallway. She lived her life without them, and didn’t need them now. “You find the Alpha. I’ll meet you guys in a little while.” Mirabelle spoke before she vanished. There was so much going through her head – so much anger, sadness and hatred for the werewolf race, that it was really messing with her emotions. She struggled to keep calm. In any other situation, she would have been fine but when it came to her family, she tended to be a little irrational – her actions towards Tanzy as proof.
Tanzy bit back a cry of disapproval as Mirabelle grabbed her roughly, shoving her forward with another curt order hissed at her. The human's opinion of the blonde girl was dwindiling with each word she said, clenching her teeth as Mirabelle declared her love for her brothers. It would have been well and good in her eyes, had the young mistress not followed it up by emphasizing her brothers that they were a family and she should take priority as family after the brothers. Well, obviously they would help their sister, she needn't make a point of harassing them about what they would naturally be inclined to do. Tanzy ignored Mirabelle, eyes forward as they entered the study.
The sudden sickly sweet scent of blood was almost overwhelming, but the human managed to dismiss it as not of primary concern. Her eyes had only begun to scan the room when a sudden touch and a male voice echoed in her ear.
Startled and wary of an enemy being nearby, Tanzy reacted on auto pilot, spinning around and slapping at the face of the individual who snuck up on her. Missing one Reiji Santiago's by a hair as he passed her by, the human was simultaneously relieved and embarassed. She watched him approach his fallen brother, respectfully closing the eyes and murmuring to the pale Angelo. Were was Castiel though? Despite the mess, it seemed Castiel wasn't here either. Tanzy was at a loss, unsure where else he could be. If he had been killed, would it not make sense to leave his body as evidence and as a crushing blow to morale?
Any further thoughts on the matter were pushed aside as she caught the almost cheerful body language of Reiji as he inspected the room and commented on the scene. As it was with Castiel before, Tanzy's mouth opened up before her brain fully processed her words in the rush of feelings.
"W-What's wrong with you?! You're family is in danger and your brother is dead, and you're prancing about as if this is some glorious battle! H-have you no shame? No respect for the dead? Now might not be a time to mourn, but how can you just skip around and talk of fighting and not where your missing brother could be? Do you even ..."
Tanzy trailed off, eyes wide as saucers as she realized she had let her thoughts and emotions get the better of her. She hadn't chewed her words before saying them, and now she'd pay for it. Once you said something, you couldn't take it back.
"I-I-I...I'm sorry sire. I know there's no excuse for it. I seem to have forgotten my place so easily. Forgive my outburst, it was disrespectful and rude." She could feel the blood drain from her face as she went over her words in her head. Would he punish her family for this? Would he hurt Anise?
Tanzy looked up, trembling as she continued, softer. "I-I'll accept whatever punishment you deem fit...please, just...punish me and don't harm Anise, regardless of how you think of her. Please don't make my family suffer for my mistake." Biting her lip, the human waited for what she was sure would be death, or torture.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bishop felt his eyes narrow at Reiji as he contemplated what exactly his brother was thinking about. He knew that look, the one of disgust and distain. If Bishop were to guess, the older male was viewing him as weak. Weak and not worth his attention. Reiji never hid what he thought of humans, so it was easy to figure out why. The red head had half a mind to explain himself. He wasn't some lovesick puppy! His human was interesting, and he still needed her for sustenance. Besides, keeping her happy would make her taste better. Fear was a fun taste. Depression and mourning, hopelessness left a bitter, unpleasant taste, so if keeping Anise's friend alive made her cheerful or sustained some hope, he'd do it.
However, he likewise didn't fancy sounding like he was defending himself, so he kept silent for now, following and nodding in agreement with his twin. They were not going to find Castiel if they carried on as they currently were.
Upon entering the room, he wrinkled his nose and felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise, the stench of death not pleasing as it usually would be. His brother's blood seeped into his nose, almost enough to make him sick. Watching Reiji inspect the room with Tanzy, Bishop felt his hatred of the wolves grow, festering into something vile and ugly as he imagined their demise. They would pay for such atrocities against the Santiago family! He almost felt like saying a prayer for Angelo in his mind, but he couldn't. He hadn't thought like that in a long time. It wasn't right that Castiel wasn't the one telling Angelo good-bye, closing his eyes. Instead, Angelo was being sent off by an intelligent, sadistic prick who was adopted into the family.
Tanzy's outburst earned her a look of surprise, then a glare. Stupid human. Was she trying to get herself killed? Anise might lose her friend at this rate.
"You really thought to question any of us? Mind your tongue, lest someone rip it from you. I already agreed to try and keep you alive as a playmate for my human, but my brother's may not be so forgiving." he growled.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Hm. Very well, I'll see if I can indulge you. Of course, I will eventually have something for you to do for me. Quid pro quo."
She found herself quickly nodding to Bishop's arrangement, chewing on her bottom lip. She felt like she was making a deal with the devil, but if it bought Tanzy time, she'd do it again. She felt her heart thump a little faster in her chest, wondering just what she'd signed herself up for, but she hadn't the time to regret her decision, "Anything." She responded before she could cower from her choice. She clenched her fists in order to stabilize herself, hoping she didn't look as terrified as she felt. Though deep down she knew her heartbeat gave her away every time. Why is he making deals with me, not that I'm complaining.. but he never had to.. He can already force me to do whatever he wants.. I've no decent family to return to.. I have nowhere else to go.
"Anise, you really are such a sweetheart. I'm sorry for worrying you."
Anise quickly hugged back, her pale slender arms gripping her fellow human tightly. Normally she wouldn't have become friends so quickly, but in such a place, under these extreme circumstances, she chose to put her trust in Tanzy far more prematurely than she would have in the outside world. She was just grateful the choice to do so hadn't been in vain, "That's what friends do." she responded simply. There was a small smile on her face, though it was obvious she was batting her eyes, holding back tears as best she could. Between Alice and Tanzy being thrown in the lion's den, it was taking every ounce of self control to not collapse into the floor like she had the day she first came to be Bishop's personal maid. When this supernatural stuff all began.
She smiled weakly as Tanzy departed. "Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice." Reiji said to Mirabelle, causing Anise's eyes to widen at Reiji. He of all people is speaking of nonviolent approach? She thought. She wanted to scoff, but she deemed it unwise. They could pick up on any stray sound she made and she didn't wish to anger, in her opinion, the scariest Santiago sibling.
“They may not respond to threats, but maybe a little violence will make the situation more… dire.”
Anise's eyes widened, mouth opening to protest, but she held her tongue, her fists growing paper white as she found herself trapped watching Mirabelle grasp Tanzy’s arm, quite harshly and shoved the girl forward. “I said fast, didn’t I?” Anise quickly turned her gaze away, gritting her teeth. She wanted to say something, anything, but she couldn't. If it were Alice inside.. If it were my sister.. I'd do anything, say anything to get her back. She couldn't scold anyone for acting harshly in hopes of being reunited with a sibling.. As much as she cared for Tanzy's safety.. she understood Mirabelle's reasoning. Mira was never inherently cruel to either of them, this was entirely related to Castiel's safe return.
“I would do it for all of you. It will always be the five of you before anyone else… If it was my life or hers, I hope that you would choose family. We are, and will always be family. All of us.”
She closed her eyes, a laugh escaping her lips. Though her laugh wasn't to mock Mirabelle, "I'd do anything, and I mean -anything-, to see my sister again.. It's crazy what the loss of a sibling can do to someone.." She whispered, trembling for a moment, but taking a calm breath to level out her emotions. She didn't want to cry, at least not here. Not in front of Bishop, Reiji, Tanzy, Demetri, and Mirabelle. Anise wanted solitude, time to mourn in private.
"You've earned it brother, sleep well.. You've finally escaped this life you've loathed for so long.. But your pain shall not go in vain, it's time for a wolf to die!"
She gathered Angelo was dead, seeing as from where she stood she saw his upper body, drenched in blood and Reiji closing the pale man's eyes. She didn't know him well, but she still felt sad that he was gone. He never did anything to harm or threaten her, so she didn't see a reason not to quietly mourn his loss.
"Ah-ha~ This one is Dante's...I'm pretty sure he's the only one who could have bested our brothers.. and thankfully I'm assuming our brother's have injured the pesky Alpha who thought he could exterminate our family.. Time to kill the Beta, she's dying anyhow.."
She was in complete shock when Reiji seemed to do a literal 180, chipper and enthusiastic as he found the trail to Dante. She shook her head, despite her instincts urging her not to react. She just couldn't grasp his heartlessness. How is he so happy? Didn't he just say goodbye to a brother!? Someone he grew up with!?
”The Beta? That bitch is mine. You find the Alpha. I’ll meet you guys in a little while.” With that Mirabelle disappeared, Annabel in tow. This caused Anise to breathe a little easier, hoping Mirabelle could get her anger out on the blonde wolf and return in much calmer spirits for Tanzy's sake.
"W-What's wrong with you?! You're family is in danger and your brother is dead, and you're prancing about as if this is some glorious battle! H-have you no shame? No respect for the dead? Now might not be a time to mourn, but how can you just skip around and talk of fighting and not where your missing brother could be? Do you even ..."
Anise nearly died however when everything she'd been thinking had been voiced by Tanzy, fearing what was to come for the fellow human, Anise began to fidget nervously. T-Tanzy?! Are you trying to be Alice?! You're doing a rather good job of it tonight! She thought in a panicked tone. She felt her eyes darting between the siblings, glad she'd missed Mirabelle hearing her outburst. She reach out to Tanzy, putting a hand on her shoulder and squeezing it gently.
"I-I-I...I'm sorry sire. I know there's no excuse for it. I seem to have forgotten my place so easily. Forgive my outburst, it was disrespectful and rude. I-I'll accept whatever punishment you deem fit...please, just...punish me and don't harm Anise, regardless of how you think of her. Please don't make my family suffer for my mistake."
Anise went wide eyed, panicked even more. She didn't want Tanzy to be harmed. She was about to speak up in the other girl's defense, but she was broken off by a familiar voice. She felt a smile plaster onto her face, unsure why, but definitely relieved that Bishop kept his word.
"You really thought to question any of us? Mind your tongue, lest someone rip it from you. I already agreed to try and keep you alive as a playmate for my human, but my brother's may not be so forgiving." he growled.
She looked to Demetri, who seemed still rather shocked that he'd lost his brother, not at all concerned with Tanzy's outburst, then to Reiji. Bishop already said his piece, expressed his anger. She reminded herself to thank him later for maintaining himself for her benefit. She never wanted to ask anything of the brothers, but she was certain she couldn't survive this alone.. She needed another human, desperately.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
"Anything."
Demetri found himself smiling as Anise finally made her response to his brother's proposition. He closed his eyes, enjoying the girl's sweet nature for a moment. He allowed himself to indulge in her fluttering little heartbeat before reopening them and returning his thoughts to the matter at hand. Demetri had always been easily distracted. His entire life it always took immense amount of self-control for him to remain on task.
"Anise, you really are such a sweetheart. I'm sorry for worrying you."
That she is. He thought to himself matter-of-factly, a small chuckle escaping his lips. Though he kept himself otherwise silent. He couldn't help himself at times, these girls were just far too adorably loyal to one another. Then with Anise's tight embrace, he found himself concealing a chuckle from the others. He didn't want them to feel mocked, in all honesty he envied their ability to love blindly. Sure he developed his feelings for Katerina far too quickly, but it was based off intrigue, these two genuinely cared for each other. They already formed a bond far stronger than attraction. They were like family within a matter of hardly more than two weeks. He envied their ability to trust, their ignorance to betrayal, and their aptitude to love with their entire being. He could tell the darker haired human was at the brink of a breakdown, but was doing so well. She'd come so far, the loss of her sister changed her in unpredictable ways. He just wondered how much the loss would take from her innocent personality. Death of a loved one always ruins the soul bit by agonizing bit. He thought to himself bitterly, for a split second thinking of his mother.
"Humans don't respond well to threats, but I think we all understand your situation, Belle. It hurts to have ones you love keep secrets from you. I'm sure we all have felt that once or twice."
Demetri felt a growl tempting to escape his vocals, but denied it by clearing his throat. He knew Reiji was simply out to cause harm to everyone, that he was purposely instigating the entire mess between Tanzy and Mirabelle. He wanted to rip his brother's throat out, but since Castiel was nowhere to be found, he'd postpone the homicidal thoughts for a more appropriate time.
“They may not respond to threats, but maybe a little violence will make the situation more… dire. I said fast, didn’t I?”
Demetri licked his lips, feeling a bit uncomfortable about Mirabelle's change in personality. He understood what she felt, he'd freak out if it was her missing as well, but he wasn't sure if he could go to the lengths of sacrificing Tanzy.. willing or otherwise. He noticed Anise's discomfort, giving the mourning girl a weak smile. He couldn't do much to comfort her, unwilling to interfere with his sister. Family came before all else to Demetri.
“I would do it for all of you. It will always be the five of you before anyone else… If it was my life or hers, I hope that you would choose family. We are, and will always be family. All of us.”
Demetri sighed, closing his eyes, "I would go to the ends of the earth for you sister, but Anise is still only a child, and Tanzy's barely an adult.. I cannot murder innocent women. If they were men, it'd be entirely different.." He admitted, "You honestly couldn't murder children for us.."
"I'd do anything, and I mean -anything-, to see my sister again.. It's crazy what the loss of a sibling can do to someone.."
Demetri ran a hand through his hair, shaking his head, "You'd be surprised what cruelty you're incapable of when push comes to shove." He responded. Then as the door opened, he was overwhelmed with the smell of Angelo's blood. He nearly threw up, covering his nose as he realized the second eldest was forever beyond their reach.
"You've earned it brother, sleep well.. You've finally escaped this life you've loathed for so long.. But your pain shall not go in vain, it's time for a wolf to die! "Ah-ha~ This one is Dante's...I'm pretty sure he's the only one who could have bested our brothers.. and thankfully I'm assuming our brother's have injured the pesky Alpha who thought he could exterminate our family.. Time to kill the Beta, she's dying anyhow.."
Demetri was disgusted with how energetic Reiji was toward the fact that Castiel was nowhere to be found. He crinkled his nose, narrowing his emerald eyes at the dark haired man. He could barely remember the Reiji he knew as children. The Reiji their mother fawned over, the spoiled brat. Though that child was nothing compared to the man standing before him today.
”The Beta? That bitch is mine. You find the Alpha. I’ll meet you guys in a little while.”
He watched his sister leave with the blonde bitch, smirking to himself. He felt an itch in his throat, wishing he could be in on the action, wishing he could tear that mutt limb from limb. Then he reminded himself he technically got his pound of flesh. He was the one who ripped her arms clean from her body after all.
"W-What's wrong with you?! You're family is in danger and your brother is dead, and you're prancing about as if this is some glorious battle! H-have you no shame? No respect for the dead? Now might not be a time to mourn, but how can you just skip around and talk of fighting and not where your missing brother could be? Do you even... I-I-I...I'm sorry sire. I know there's no excuse for it. I seem to have forgotten my place so easily. Forgive my outburst, it was disrespectful and rude. I-I'll accept whatever punishment you deem fit...please, just...punish me and don't harm Anise, regardless of how you think of her. Please don't make my family suffer for my mistake."
He strolled in front of Tanzy protectively, eyeing Reiji for his response. He knew the girl could have very well put herself in immeasurable danger for speaking her mind so blatantly. Then he covered her mouth with his hand, "Shhh, quiet down love. Never offer yourself to a lion. They might just pounce." He told her, keeping his eyes on his brother, ready to strike him down if need be. He knew he wasn't strong enough alone, but he was certain Bishop would gladly jump in to aid him in restraining Reiji.
"You really thought to question any of us? Mind your tongue, lest someone rip it from you. I already agreed to try and keep you alive as a playmate for my human, but my brother's may not be so forgiving." he growled.
"Yes, it is quiet unwise.. Please refrain from making this mistake again.." He finally turned his attention to Tanzy. His gaze was hard, but ever gentle. He didn't blame her, he just wanted her to understand the danger her words could put everyone in. No action stood without consequence.
Dante managed to get himself away from the action, though he knew he had very little time to recover. His wounds weren't quite finished mending themselves, but time was running out. It wasn't long before the remaining siblings would track him down. He'd ensured the death of two, but there was still four more he was determined to vanquish. His job wasn't done. He couldn't die here, bleeding the rug, whimpering like an abused pup. He couldn't help it though, his body's trembling, it was going into shock despite his attempts to stand once more. His mission wasn't over, he couldn't just lie down and wait for his execution.
The dark haired man wiped his forehead, arm drenched in sweat afterwards. He cried out , feeling his ribs agonizingly mending themselves. The pain was nearly unbearable. The crunching noises of his body were grotesque to say the least, to the uninformed eye, it would appear that he was closer to dying than recovering from his wounds. His eyes glimmered a deep magenta as his inner wolf took over, beginning to shift his form. He'd somehow managed to make it halfway across the castle, but he eventually collapsed from the pain. He pulled himself up, feeling his bones morph, crack, and his gums began to bleed profusely as his teeth grew and sharpened themselves. In his wolf form the pain would be diluted, and his healing could progress more copiously.
He knew that Annabel was near death, ontop of his beaten ribcage, he felt every single death of his pack, one of the downsides to being Alpha. He could feel her pain, his shoulders were on fire. Annabel, you've failed me. He thought to himself, screaming out from the entwined pain of his recovery and transformation.
They were coming, and whether or not he was ready, Dante would stand against the Santiago family. There was no turning back, he'd never get a chance like this again and he'd take down as many of the family as he could. It was his destiny to preserve their purity. How a group of souls could remain so clean throughout the centuries baffled him. Sure, none of them were saints, but they were the purest of pure when it came to the vampiric race. Guilt, Love, Compassion, Dedication, they felt so much for beings whom were nonliving. They fascinated Dante endlessly. Ever since the day met them as a boy, he decided he would be the one to destroy them. He would die before he allowed anyone to taint their souls any further. He had to preserve their beauty, and the only way he could do that was to exterminate every last Santiago in the castle. Though he planned to join them soon after. He refused to die unworthy. He had to kill himself before his own soul could be corrupted.
He could hear them in the distance, letting out a howl of excitement. His wolf form shot out of his sanctuary in the darkness, clinging to the shadows as he charged in for battle. He was going to meet them. His wolf senses allowed him to gather information about his situation, One, Two, Three, Four, Five.. Damn you Annabel! You weren't meant to kill one of the siblings! The realization that Mirabelle was missing caused him to mentally curse. He deducted that Annabel only managed to kill one human and blundered by killing Mirabelle as well. He was completely unaware of Mirabelle's survival, enraging him that his plan to acquire them all was forever ruined. He picked up the pace, furiously shooting down the hallway. If she didn't die before him, he'd have that ignorant blonde mutt killed.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
“They may not respond to threats, but maybe a little violence will make the situation more… dire. I said fast, didn’t I?”
It was the first bit of conversation he actually decided was worth responding to, he chuckled a bit, nodding his head, "I suppose you've got a point there, Belle." He adjusted his glasses with a cool expression, aware of Demetri's discomfort. He stared at the red haired man for a while, before closing his eyes. How much we've all changed over the years.. I still remember the devilish grins you and Bishop had when you'd accidentally burnt down the barn when you were eight. Father was.. delightfully furious. I think it was the only time he struck his... favorites..
“I would do it for all of you. It will always be the five of you before anyone else… If it was my life or hers, I hope that you would choose family. We are, and will always be family. All of us.”
"I would burn an entire village for my family.." Reiji closed his eyes, "Women, Children, I'd kill them all. Family is the most precious thing we've got.. I think we've learnt this lesson time and time again since we've become vampires..." Though he forgot to mention how he'd put himself before even his family. Sure, Reiji had a weak spot for them, but it wasn't enough. He wouldn't lay down his life for the sake of the others. He'd watch them burn if it meant self-preservation.
"I would go to the ends of the earth for you sister, but Anise is still only a child, and Tanzy's barely an adult.. I cannot murder innocent women. If they were men, it'd be entirely different.. You honestly couldn't murder children for us.."
"Don't place your weak mindedness on others, Deme." Reiji scoffed, shaking his head, "I'd kill a thousand children to save our dear sister." The dark man's words were solid. If he was joking, he showed no indication of it on his stone-like features. It was safe to say, Reiji was definitely serious. He would honestly murder innocent children without batting an eyelash.
"I'd do anything, and I mean -anything-, to see my sister again.. It's crazy what the loss of a sibling can do to someone.."
"You'd be surprised what cruelty you're incapable of when push comes to shove."
"At least someone understands.. Don't underestimate the love of twins, Demetri.. You of all should understand that.." He cooed, approaching Anise, and before the poor girl could even react, he was standing behind her, lifting her chin up forcefully. His breath trailed up her neck as he took in her scent, sighing softly, "Why haven't you dug into this one already, brother? Shall I show you how? She smells...absolutely lovely" He taunted, but released the girl immediately. He put distance between them, both hands in the air, "Of course I jest. She is yours after all."
”The Beta? That bitch is mine. You find the Alpha. I’ll meet you guys in a little while.”
"Have fun with her, Belle. Be a doll and make her scream once for me, would you?" He asked in a charming tone, batting his eyelashes much like a begging woman, but it was sincere, well... As sincere as a narcissistic sociopath like Reiji could be.
"W-What's wrong with you?! You're family is in danger and your brother is dead, and you're prancing about as if this is some glorious battle! H-have you no shame? No respect for the dead? Now might not be a time to mourn, but how can you just skip around and talk of fighting and not where your missing brother could be? Do you even... I-I-I...I'm sorry sire. I know there's no excuse for it. I seem to have forgotten my place so easily. Forgive my outburst, it was disrespectful and rude. I-I'll accept whatever punishment you deem fit...please, just...punish me and don't harm Anise, regardless of how you think of her. Please don't make my family suffer for my mistake."
"You really thought to question any of us? Mind your tongue, lest someone rip it from you. I already agreed to try and keep you alive as a playmate for my human, but my brother's may not be so forgiving."
Reiji's eyes widened as the human told him off, fortunately for her Mirabelle had just left earshot of the girl's rant. He simply laughed at Tanzy, shaking his head. It seemed he didn't really mind her outburst, but within the blink of an eye the situation changed dramatically. He had Tanzy pinned to the wall, one hand rested on her shoulder to keep her in place and the other against the stone wall, allowing him to tower over her menacingly.
"Love, you really don't know when to keep your mouth shut do you?" He rolled his eyes, "I say these things because I can. It's not like me pouring my feelings into a fountain will revive Angelo or help us get any closer to finding my brother! So what's the point in meaningless social norms?" He stated in a bored tone for all to hear, "I am a high functioning Sociopath... I've had enough time in my life to come to terms with it... but I honestly can't bring myself to give a damn about much.." His pearly whites gleamed as he stared down at her in the candle lit corridor. He acted as if he'd said his piece, but Reiji leaned in for the final part of his explanation,"I won't hurt anyone.. but next time.. you'll beg for me to kill you. Are we clear?" He pulled away, allowing the girl her space. His entire threat had been only loud enough for Demetri, Tanzy, and Bishop to hear. He left Anise totally in the dark.
"Shhh, quiet down love. Never offer yourself to a lion. They might just pounce."
"Were you aiming to protect her from me?" He laughed, patting Demetri on the shoulder, "We both know I've always been a faster and stronger vampire than you.." The only rivals he had in that perspective were Angelo and Castiel. He chuckled, "Even Bishop agreed with me... She needs to know her place.."
Then he caught an unfamiliar scent, sending chills down his spine, "Ladies and Gentleman.. I present to you... the ALPHA!" Reiji definitely had a few screws missing.. His smirk grew manic as he shot into the darkness of the hallway, a growling noise accompanying Reiji. Apparently Dante brought the fight to them.
Mirabelle gave Anise and endearing look when she commented on what Mira had said to the boys. “Men? You’d murder an innocent man – one that has a wife and children to support. You’d leave them without work and food, and soon without a home? Show a little mercy, brother.” She said lightly and sighed before pursuing the wolf.
When Belle found herself in front of the wolf, she stared darkly to the female that ruined her night. Her chest heaved under her red dress as she struggled to make sense of what was going on, though the action of breathing came to a halt as she neared the wolf. Decades ago, she learned not to rationalize. She learned to react, but she never knew any better than to panic. Her breathing calmed her fear, but it did nothing for the anger. She glanced back to the house, listened for the sound of her brothers, listened to the sound of the people that populated the ballroom, before she once more looked back to the girl – the one still in immense pain from losing her arm.
Mira no longer minded the scene in front of her. The only thing in her mind was what Angelo could have possibly looked like in that room, what Cas could look like – these animals liked their claws. Toes curled into cool grass as she stalked across the lawn before she kneeled down next to the girl. At first, she brought Annabel’s head into her lap, stroking back hair from her face while she shuddered and shook. Mira’s touch was gentle and soothing as she hummed a gentle tune, playing with matted hair as Annabel looked up at her with complete fear in her eyes – her body missing the strength to fight or turn into her wolf form.
Belle’s fingers brushed against the girl’s cheek before her hand lightly grasped her jaw, bringing her head up so that they made eye contact. “I came back and the moment I saw my brothers, I thought things could go back to what they used to be.. I thought I could get back what was taken from me.. But I was given a gift..” She murmured, still rocking the girl to soothe her pain, the pads of her fingers playing against Annabel’s jaw. “I think it’s time that I’ve finally embraced what they turned me into… What they’ve given to me to avenge the people I care about…” Mirabelle supported Annabel’s neck and tilted her head back, her thumb pulling down on the girls bottom lip to reveal fangs that could potentially kill her – when Annabell tried to bite, Mirabelle broke her jaw.
“Didn’t your mother teach you manners?” Mirabelle spoke calmly, and sighed. “I’m really not a bad person.” She said lightly and gathered Annabel’s remaining hand in her own, looking at the blood stained nails. One by one, Mirabelle broke each finger, pushing against the knuckle until it could no longer hold the pressure. “That’s for Kat. She didn’t deserve what you did to her.” Mirabelle said through Annabel’s hysterics. It was then Mira finally broke the girl’s neck, and then laid her down in the grass. She said a gentle prayer, and closed the girl’s eyes before she stood up and brushed herself off. “I hope somewhere you find peace. I hope you find it, so you know what you’re missing when I take it from you.” She whispered and headed back into the home with a more calm and level-headed attitude, her movements invisible as her bare feet padded silently against the stone floors.
When Belle found herself in front of the wolf, she stared darkly to the female that ruined her night. Her chest heaved under her red dress as she struggled to make sense of what was going on, though the action of breathing came to a halt as she neared the wolf. Decades ago, she learned not to rationalize. She learned to react, but she never knew any better than to panic. Her breathing calmed her fear, but it did nothing for the anger. She glanced back to the house, listened for the sound of her brothers, listened to the sound of the people that populated the ballroom, before she once more looked back to the girl – the one still in immense pain from losing her arm.
Mira no longer minded the scene in front of her. The only thing in her mind was what Angelo could have possibly looked like in that room, what Cas could look like – these animals liked their claws. Toes curled into cool grass as she stalked across the lawn before she kneeled down next to the girl. At first, she brought Annabel’s head into her lap, stroking back hair from her face while she shuddered and shook. Mira’s touch was gentle and soothing as she hummed a gentle tune, playing with matted hair as Annabel looked up at her with complete fear in her eyes – her body missing the strength to fight or turn into her wolf form.
Belle’s fingers brushed against the girl’s cheek before her hand lightly grasped her jaw, bringing her head up so that they made eye contact. “I came back and the moment I saw my brothers, I thought things could go back to what they used to be.. I thought I could get back what was taken from me.. But I was given a gift..” She murmured, still rocking the girl to soothe her pain, the pads of her fingers playing against Annabel’s jaw. “I think it’s time that I’ve finally embraced what they turned me into… What they’ve given to me to avenge the people I care about…” Mirabelle supported Annabel’s neck and tilted her head back, her thumb pulling down on the girls bottom lip to reveal fangs that could potentially kill her – when Annabell tried to bite, Mirabelle broke her jaw.
“Didn’t your mother teach you manners?” Mirabelle spoke calmly, and sighed. “I’m really not a bad person.” She said lightly and gathered Annabel’s remaining hand in her own, looking at the blood stained nails. One by one, Mirabelle broke each finger, pushing against the knuckle until it could no longer hold the pressure. “That’s for Kat. She didn’t deserve what you did to her.” Mirabelle said through Annabel’s hysterics. It was then Mira finally broke the girl’s neck, and then laid her down in the grass. She said a gentle prayer, and closed the girl’s eyes before she stood up and brushed herself off. “I hope somewhere you find peace. I hope you find it, so you know what you’re missing when I take it from you.” She whispered and headed back into the home with a more calm and level-headed attitude, her movements invisible as her bare feet padded silently against the stone floors.
The threat from Bishop made her shudder, but she had little time to think on it. She glanced up at the sound of Reiji's voice as he chuckled, earning a puzzled look. Was he...somehow amused by her instead of mad? She realized in seconds how mistaken such a thought was, inwardly berating herself for not realizing it was the calm before a storm. Not unlike with Castiel, she found herself pinned against a wall, albeit with more force and a fearsome anger instead of hunger. Eyes wide and upturned to look at the vampire as he berated her, Tanzy found her heart was hammering in fear under his cold gaze. Castiel and Bishop never instilled this much fear, and Demetri wasn't capable of making her so on edge, even when she was wary of him. This man was obviously dangerous and unmerciful, the vampire in question going so far as to say he was a sociopath. Face pale, she merely nodded, biting her lip to keep silent as he pulled away. His breath on her ear caused her to visibly shake, this time with dread overpowering the usual shiver such a feeling evoked. Somehow or another, she managed to remain standing, palms against the wall before managing to push herself away from the cold stone.
Demetri's hand on her mouth caused her to jump, eyes darting to him in concern before realizing he was actually trying to keep her from making another mistake, and dare she say- trying to keep her safe? That was certainly kind of him. Maybe she had been a bit too harsh on him in the past. She had always been oddly creeped out by him for reasons even she wasn't fully sure of. Like with Reiji, Tanzy nodded as Demetri cautioned her to watch her mouth. He needn't tell her twice, Reiji was definately someone to be cautious around. Even Castiel wasn't this terrifying. Castiel would probably give her a warning, but she wouldn't be surprised if Reiji killed her for the smallest infraction.
Tanzy only relaxed upon being released, watching as Reiji went to intercept the alpha. She wondered-in her head this time, what on earth was wrong with this man.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Bishop snarled as Reiji dared to approach and touch his human, stepping forward with a murderous rage in his eyes. He had half a mind to kill him right now. If Reiji bit his human, he'd destroy him. The taunt was met with a feral growl, grabbing Anise and pulling her towards him, hands on her shoulders. "She may smell lovely, but only I can touch. Do not mock me, I will feed when I need to. I have not had a need for sustenance as of yet if you insist on butting into my business. And yes, she is mine. Remember it." Bishop hissed venomously, pushing his human behind him and Demetri.
No sooner had he growled at the human did Reiji pounce, earning an inner curse and a step closer. He saw Demetri would step in as well, and felt satisfied in that. If things looked bad, they'd intervene. He watched as Reiji effectively scared the wits out of the human, her release followed by a warning and a covered mouth from his twin. Demetri was certainly better at conversing with the maids, and people in general, than he was. Reiji's voice once more earned his annoyance, glaring at the sociopathic bastard as he taunted Demetri. "It's been a long time since you've seen us. You've no idea how strong we are now. Besides, Demetri and I fight the same battles if you forgot so quickly." Bishop retorted. Being told he agreed with Reiji was not exactly earning any hospitality. "Don't put words in my mouth. I warned her, and as far as I'm aware, that's usually all it takes to make the human change her behavior. Besides, we don't have time to concern ourselves with the hired help." Bishop shrugged, freezing as he caught scent of the disgusting mutt roaming the halls. That damn dog was going to pay! Eyes filled with hatred as Reiji announced the alpha's presence, he grabbed Anise's wrist as he took off after the older vampire, not about to let Reiji have all the fun. He knew Demetri would follow in stride as well.
"Don't think you get to have him all to yourself Reiji!" Bishop called out, turning to face Anise as he ran to intercept the alpha. "Come! If you want your vengeance, follow me!"
"Have fun with her, Belle. Be a doll and make her scream once for me, would you?"
"She may smell lovely, but only I can touch. Do not mock me, I will feed when I need to. I have not had a need for sustenance as of yet if you insist on butting into my business. And yes, she is mine. Remember it."
Anise's eyes shifted from Reiji to Bishop, wondering if the two were more alike than they'd like to admit. The dark haired male was taunting her much like Bishop would, breathing up her neck, purposely causing her to tremble in fear, not to mention they both seemed to have tempers and a sense of arrogance.. Perhaps they're just so alike that they can barely stand each other's presence? She noticed that Bishop seemed quite angry with Reiji's sudden interest in her, and he went as far as snatching her up, possessively seizing her, with what felt like no intention of releasing her until he shoved her behind him. She nearly protested, until she understood his reasoning.
"You really thought to question any of us? Mind your tongue, lest someone rip it from you. I already agreed to try and keep you alive as a playmate for my human, but my brother's may not be so forgiving."
Bishop did his best to squash the situation, as promised, but it seemed Reiji had other thoughts in mind. She'd missed his movement entirely, but it seemed he literally teleported from one side of the hall, to being dangerously close to Tanzy. Her heart skipped a beat when she felt her stomach swell up with uncertainty. She was feeling fearful for the fuchsia haired female, so she began to fidget as she waited for Reiji's judgement.
"Love, you really don't know when to keep your mouth shut do you? I say these things because I can. It's not like me pouring my feelings into a fountain will revive Angelo or help us get any closer to finding my brother! So what's the point in meaningless social norms? I am a high functioning Sociopath... I've had enough time in my life to come to terms with it... but I honestly can't bring myself to give a damn about much.."
She stepped forward to speak her mind, but Demetri already forced the other human behind him, offering her his protection, and giving Reiji an icy glare. She let a relieved sigh escape her lips, despite knowing better. I'm glad they're willing to protect her... Although.. I guess I sort of bribed Bishop...
"Shhh, quiet down love. Never offer yourself to a lion. They might just pounce."
Demetri's words made her cringe, comparing themselves to lions, what did that make the two of them? Sheep? She frowned a bit, but accepted the comparison. The truth stung, but it didn't change the fact that it was correct.
"Even Bishop agreed with me... She needs to know her place.."
Anise's blood begin to boil as Reiji continued to ramble on, but she let Bishop speak for himself, seeing as he was highly capable, and quite likely to do so. She had faith that the hotheaded vampire could handle the situation far better than she could.
"Don't put words in my mouth. I warned her, and as far as I'm aware, that's usually all it takes to make the human change her behavior. Besides, we don't have time to concern ourselves with the hired help."
"Ladies and Gentleman.. I present to you... the ALPHA!"
"Don't think you get to have him all to yourself Reiji!" Bishop snapped out in his brother's general direction, turning to face Anise as he ran to intercept the alpha. "Come! If you want your vengeance, follow me!" She looked to the red haired man for a second before nodding, gripping the dagger in her hands tightly before nodding. For Alice.. She thought to herself reassuringly. I've got to avenge my sister.. She reach out and quickly grasped Tanzy's hand, smiling to the other human, "Don't fall behind, we can't afford to lose you. Castillo would collapse to ash without you." She joked, squeezing her friends hand gently to assure herself that she wouldn't lose her in the darkness.
"It's been a long time since you've seen us. You've no idea how strong we are now. Besides, Demetri and I fight the same battles if you forgot so quickly."
Demetri moved Tanzy behind himself and Bishop again, his greenish-gold eyes glaring at his elder brother. Reiji was getting too cocky, even for his taste. He was known for his ability of not angering as easily as his other siblings, but there Demetri stood in front of the girls with his brother Bishop, fangs flared and ready to dig them into the sadistic prick if the situation called for it. He smirked at Bishop's answer, his eyes daring Reiji to try and strike again. In his current temperament, he was itching for a chance to fight. His brother was as good of an opponent as anyone else. .
"Don't put words in my mouth. I warned her, and as far as I'm aware, that's usually all it takes to make the human change her behavior. Besides, we don't have time to concern ourselves with the hired help."
It was then that Demetri straightened out his clothes, clearing his throat. Perhaps he'd let himself get a little too carried away, but someone had to knock Reiji off his high horse. Living with him would be miserable if they keep bending their will to his commands. He turned to check on Tanzy, smiling a bit, "Are you alright?" The green eyed vampire eyed her for a moment, checking for wounds of any sort before he turned his attention back to the smell of the alpha. It was getting closer. It seemed their fight would be postponed, seeing as Reiji's attention also rerouted to the Alpha. The dark haired man made a rambunctious entrance, which caused the calmer crimson haired male to sigh in disgust. You're so obnoxious... Demetri thought as he followed behind Bishop
"Don't think you get to have him all to yourself Reiji!" Bishop screamed at the older, less patient man. Demetri watched his brother turn to face Anise as he drug her along "Come! If you want your vengeance, follow me!" Demetri nearly chuckled. Not like she has much of a choice, you've got her by the wrist. He smiled to his twin amused as he ran at the Alpha. He witnessed the giant dog bashing it's head into Reiji's side, sending him flying past them and down the hall. Though judging by the dog's strong scent, he was having some trouble with his wounds. Demetri ran straight at Dante, grasping down on his ribs and attempting to crush him while his attention was on Reiji.
Dante growled as the eldest sibling charged at him. He countered his attempt to attack him, headbutting his side and sending him flying. Though in the process Demetri grasped hold of him and began reminding him of his prior wounds. He howled out in pain, shaking the vampire off and biting into him. Thankfully for Demetri his clothes were baggy enough to save him from Dante's fangs. The man's shirt was ripped to shreds however. The wolf then charged straight for Anise and Tanzy, which considering it was Dante, was highly unusual. He didn't kill anyone aside from Angelo and possibly Castiel with his own hands..paws.. whatever. It wasn't in his profile to kill those he wasn't interested in. What was his angle by attacking them now?
Bishop followed in hot pursuit of the werewolf as his brothers initiated a counter attack. Anise's resolve made itself visible in her features, satisfying him enough to warrant letting go of her hand. She wasn't going to run off or falter. A smirk grew on his face as he watched Demetri grasp the already wounded ribs of their foe, relishing the pain-filled howls his twin drew out as a result.
Music to the ears as far as he was concerned.
Approaching to join Demetri in destroying the filth in their home, Bishop experienced a rare bout of shock and, to his shame, some alarm. Instead of focusing on the original targets, this mutt was heading towards the two remaining humans. What possible gain could that be for the werewolf? The humans were easy pickings, and not of substantial value compared to the vampires. The only possible reasoning could be...a distraction.
Cursing in his mind, Bishop's anger and the stress of dealing with a sibling who was dead, one missing, and one being a pretentious arrogant prick finally caught up to him. He was a volcano ready to erupt, and seeing his food, his human being threatened by anyone but him was the final straw on top of an already unstable camel back.
Bishop's eyes were practically alight with a berserker rage as he intercepted the wolf on his way to the girls. A wild look morphed his features into the nightmare his kind was feared to be. He lunged at the wounded mutt, grabbing an arm and twisting violently with one hand, his other fist grabbing a handful of hair to slow and stop his head. "What's the matter?! Too much of a pussy to face us now huh mutt?! Not man enough to fight a real opponent. What a pathetic piece of trash, you're lower than dog shit!"
Reiji hit the wall, coughing as he was blasted through the wall and into the next room. He growled as he pulled himself from the rubble, charging back. He watched Demetri injure the mutt, but it threw him just as easily as it had him. The wolf nearly bit into Demetri, but thankfully his little brother always wore comfortable clothes. The dog missed him by a mere inch or two. Then the wolf turned on the humans. At first it confused him, but he finally understood Dante's motive. They weren't simply distractions, he aimed to injure them in the battle to rid the siblings of a means to heal themselves quickly. The human's blood was important to them. Even if he didn't kill them with his own hands, he was going to make it impossible for them to be fed on without dying. It was strategical. Smart man, Dante.. I think we could have been great friends if you weren't a disgusting mutt..
He smirked a bit, realizing that Bishop had let go of the humans of free will, which almost made him laugh. I bet he's kicking himself in the ass right now. He however stormed toward Dante, I can't let you be the cause of their demise though.. My brothers would never accept me as the head of house if I allowed something like that to happen without trying to do something about it. He was running full speed, practically invisible to the human eye.
He noticed that Bishop seemed shocked, and after everything, quite angry. He hadn't seen the wild card this angry since Edward killed his pet dog when they were children. He would have enjoyed it a bit more if he could have removed himself from the situation and spectate. He however came to a halt when he nearly crashed into Dante. Bishop had a hold on the wolf and wasn't about to let go for anyone.
"What's the matter?! Too much of a pussy to face us now huh mutt?! Not man enough to fight a real opponent. What a pathetic piece of trash, you're lower than dog shit!"
He took this chance to bury his hand into Dante's chest cavity, blood running down his arm and hitting the stone floor. He gripped on the wolf's heart, but didn't crush it. He wanted to let the wolf be in pain, "Didn't you say something about your pet wanting her vengeance? Wouldn't it be the worst shame for an Alpha if he was killed by a human?" He smirked to Bishop. He figured this was one thing they could still agree on as a family. I certainly wouldn't want to die at a human's hand..
He waited for a response, gripping down on the wolf's heart each time it tried to wriggle free from him and the eldest redheaded twin. He let his eyes fall to Tanzy and Anise, the crimson orbs nearly staring into their souls, "Would either of you like a go at him? Revenge is one of the sweetest highs in life.. I would know.." He laughed the last bit, ushering the girls over. Then he frowned, "I wish Mirabelle would hurry... she's missing it.."
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
“I’d kill a thousand children to save our dear sister.” Those words echoed through a clear mind while her feet took her back to her family after broken promises to stay with them. There was a strange calmness to her, one that still relished in the cries of the wolf – satisfaction that she got what she deserved without being too cruel. She wondered if they all really meant what they said, if even Anise could rise to the occasion if she needed to. As a woman in their time, they were taught to take what was given to them – to support their husbands and take care of children. It was only after she had become a vampire where she learned what cruelty was and what kind of power a woman could hold over a man or vise versa.
Mirabelle moved gracefully through their ballroom, traveling on her toes as if she were dancing as she made her way through, just in time to hear Bishop and Reiji. “Don’t worry dear, I’m not missing a thing.” She cooed with a twisted smile and shook her head at Bishop as the foul words left his mouth. “I thought father taught you boys to be better than that…” She said and watched as they nearly ripped the man apart, making her cringe in the slightest bit. Even if the smell was unbearable, her fangs ached for a drink.
She glanced over her shoulder in the direction their guests continued to dance the night away while a sigh escaped gentle lips. Too bad there were too many people in that room that would be missed, all but the help, and she thought that one death had been enough. She looked towards the girls with a longing look, knowing that she’d never be able to touch them, which made Mira miss Kat all the more.
“Is it wrong to want you men to hurry up and finish this? I’m growing famished by the moment…” She said with an uninterested pout. Truth was, Mirabelle just wanted to find Cas, and the fact that he was still missing worried her enough to take the joy out of what they were doing. It wasn’t death that she enjoyed – it was the demise of the enemy. The fact that Angelo was dead by the hands of the wolf they tortured should have sparked that adrenalin that she enjoyed, but her worry consumed her.
“Cassie has to be okay.. He has to.”
Mirabelle moved gracefully through their ballroom, traveling on her toes as if she were dancing as she made her way through, just in time to hear Bishop and Reiji. “Don’t worry dear, I’m not missing a thing.” She cooed with a twisted smile and shook her head at Bishop as the foul words left his mouth. “I thought father taught you boys to be better than that…” She said and watched as they nearly ripped the man apart, making her cringe in the slightest bit. Even if the smell was unbearable, her fangs ached for a drink.
She glanced over her shoulder in the direction their guests continued to dance the night away while a sigh escaped gentle lips. Too bad there were too many people in that room that would be missed, all but the help, and she thought that one death had been enough. She looked towards the girls with a longing look, knowing that she’d never be able to touch them, which made Mira miss Kat all the more.
“Is it wrong to want you men to hurry up and finish this? I’m growing famished by the moment…” She said with an uninterested pout. Truth was, Mirabelle just wanted to find Cas, and the fact that he was still missing worried her enough to take the joy out of what they were doing. It wasn’t death that she enjoyed – it was the demise of the enemy. The fact that Angelo was dead by the hands of the wolf they tortured should have sparked that adrenalin that she enjoyed, but her worry consumed her.
“Cassie has to be okay.. He has to.”
Bishop ignored the howls and the snarls of his prisoner, keeping the wolf's arm and head in a vice-like grip. It pissed him off that this werewolf was cunning and still had this much of a desire to resist in spite of the odds turning against him. It was annoying, and even knowing this alpha was skilled (and by proxy, an entertaining challenge), it was severely diminished by how the mutt violated their home.
He glared down in disgust and hatred at his prey, not flinching in the slightest as Reiji tore his hand through the wolf's chest cavity. He looked about ready to snap at his brother for ending it too quick, but he reconsidered hearing the howls of pain. The wolf wasn't dead, so he could still keep his promise. No matter what any of his family thought of the matter, Bishop despised unkept promises, even if it was one he made with a human.
Reiji finally earned a twisted smirk, Bishop actually able to agree with the older male. Anise could finish the job as he was held helplessly awaiting the sta of the silver blade. Bishop nodded to Reiji, tightening his grip slightly before turning to face Anise. "Excellent idea, brother. Anise!" Bishop grinned maniacally as he gestured his maid over with a nod.
"I promised you a chance at vengeance. Now, take it! Show me what you can do! Let me see your resolve! Make this filthy mutt pay as he begs for mercy!"
--------------------------------------------------
Tanzy found herself speechless, only nodding mutely to Anise and Demetri that she was physically doing perfectly well, even if her nerves were going a bit haywire. She stared in shock as the brothers ran to intercept the oncoming alpha. This was it, this would be where someone was going to get killed.
What she didn't expect was for the werewolf to charge towards her and her ebony haired friend. Tensing up and feeling a surge of fear, Tanzy tried to ready her dagger Reiji had given her, fearing the speed at which the enemy charged. It was to her immense luck and relief that Bishop got in front of them first, his rage palpable as he seized the alpha. Anise had probably themost violent brother as her master.
Blood pooled on the groud as Reiji plunged his hand into the wolf's body, immediately correcting her thought. Nevermind, Reiji was scarier than even a pissed off Bishop. The thought was confirmed in her mind as he offerred to her and her companion to come help hurt the wolf. Reiji was even laughing! Chills ran down her spine as she shook her head. "N-N-No...I...Anise has more right than I to revenge...As does your family..." Tanzy finally managed, her voice feeling dry and face slightly pale. It was one thing to see blood and stab someone or something. Having someone grabbing onto the heart of another with their bare hands was a bit much.
Anise could barely catch the fight with her human eyes, but she definitely noticed when the Alpha came charging on her and Tanzy. Anise quickly moved in front of her friend and took her best fighting stance, copying her tomboyish sister's posture as best as she could for someone who was typically so timid and harmonious. She clenched the dagger in her hands, swallowing haard as he drew closer. I might die here.. h-he's so fast... Well.. if I don't avenge you Alice.. I-I guess I'll be s-seeing you soon. She let out a deep breath, ready to respond prematurely. If she trusted her eyes she'd surely die.
She was surprised when her knife stabbed nothing more than empty space, eyes widening as she witnessed Bishop shortstop the werewolf a mere foot away from her. It was a little close fort comfort, but it did earn a smile from the dark haired woman. He continued on with rage, causing her smile to fade. He was exhibiting every horrifying stereotype of a vampire she'd ever heard as a child. It was truly bone chilling. If that wasn't bad enough, Reiji hammered his fist inside of Dante, squeezing tauntingly on the poor dog's heart. She would have thrown up, but her hatred toward the man responsible for Alice's murder kept her stomach at peace.
"What's the matter?! Too much of a pussy to face us now huh mutt?! Not man enough to fight a real opponent. What a pathetic piece of trash, you're lower than dog shit!"
"Didn't you say something about your pet wanting her vengeance? Wouldn't it be the worst shame for an Alpha if he was killed by a human? Would either of you like a go at him? Revenge is one of the sweetest highs in life.. I would know.."
Reiji calling her Bishop's pet caused a pout to form on her face, but she brushed it aside as he mentioned her vengeance. Her hand was shaking like a leaf around the blade in her hand, forcing her to tighten her grip for fear of dropping it. I do... it's just.. I've never killed anything before.. As disgusting as he is he's still a man regardless of how I feel, Can I do it? I'm not so sure..
"Excellent idea, brother. Anise! I promised you a chance at vengeance. Now, take it! Show me what you can do! Let me see your resolve! Make this filthy mutt pay as he begs for mercy!"
"N-N-No...I...Anise has more right than I to revenge...As does your family..."
Something about the challenge in Bishop's voice hit a nerve inside of Anise, because despite her doubt, her feet moved her closer to her victim. Somewhere between dashing at the humans and being caught, Dante returned to his human form. Good, I wanted to talk to him for a second anyhow.. She let out a soft sigh, glaring at Dante, "My sister was innocent.. She was a human.. Why must you involve us in your private vendettas!?" She shouted at the wolf, anger causing her entire form to shake. This was possibly the loudest that the shy girl had ever been in front of them. Tears began to swell her eyes, "I've...never killed anything before... not even a rabbit.. but now that I've met you, now that I am looking you in the eyes... There is nothing more in this world I'd rather do..." She whispered the last part, staring at the horrible beast. before slamming the blade into Dante's skull. It entered through his right eye socket, considering she was too afraid to aim for his heart. Reiji's hand still resided there and she didn't want him to be collateral damage.
“Is it wrong to want you men to hurry up and finish this? I’m growing famished by the moment…”
"Close your eyes Tanzy.. I don't want you to remember this part of me." She requested, smiling back to her friend before returning her attention to the wolf at hand again, "I'm done, he's dying right now, Lady Santiago." She responded to Mirabelle, realizing she did sort of over-dramatize the entire scenario, but it was for her flesh and blood. She deserved her moment regardless of how long it took.
"Can you really do it? I've been told it was quite pathetic when your sister died... how she screamed.. ran frightened.. Do I frighten you, girl?" Dante spat at the human. He didn't fight the brothers, considering he doubted Anise could find the mentality to finish him off, but just in case he looked to Mirabelle and smirked, "I'm not the only one after your family.. there will be plenty more.. I'm just a lesser evil among the legion to come. So kill me, I've taken two beautiful souls with me tonight. Did anyone ever tell you... your family's souls are so.. magnificent.. "
"Shut up!" With that Anise forced her dagger into the Alpha's skull, she had some difficulty considering she wasn't that physically strong, but inch by inch it dug deeper, earning pained screams from the dark haired werewolf. It was at least two minutes before he grew silent and very limp in the vampire's grasps, perhaps a bit longer even. Blood had splattered on the human's face and chest, but she simply dropped the dagger with a blank expression. It's over.. I've avenged you Alice..
"It's done."
"I'm not the only one after your family.. there will be plenty more.. I'm just a lesser evil among the legion to come. So kill me, I've taken two beautiful souls with me tonight. Did anyone ever tell you... your family's souls are so.. magnificent.. "
What does he mean by that? Who would single out my family of all people? Compared to other vampires we've done relatively nothing wrong.. but then his eyes shifted to Reiji and Bishop. Relatively... He repeated in his head, shaking it. Though he knew that he wasn't free from guilt either. Demetri was just simply a reformed psychopath. He used to be known as a serial killer nicknamed "Ripper". He ripped his victims clean apart as he fed. Though thankfully the creep died, quite brutally considering the death was dished out by human hands.
"It's done."
Once Dante was dead, Demetri immediately turned his back on the group heading away, "He's already said it... Castiel is dead.. Someone needs to go end this fucked up party.." His voice wasn't cheerful or joking, it wasn't mocking or teasing.. Demetri said the words like he'd been smacked in the face by a brick house. The realization, hearing himself say it out loud.. it made the whole situation more tangible. He disappeared right before Tanzy and Anise's eyes, however where he went was easier to detect for Bishop, Reiji, and Mirabelle. He had planned originally to aid his siblings in cleaning up the mess, but he couldn't bear to watch Katerina or Castiel being covered in dirt.
The red haired vampire didn't stop until he made it outside, only to glance at the countless bodies across the yard. He saw Kat's and his eyes grew a dark crimson compared to their usual emerald. He shot towards the woods, in the direction of civilization. There was only one thing on his mind, and it wasn't going to better their reputation at all. Their enemies would surely remember this night. Remember the human lives Demetri killed. He hoped they would feel guilty, feel like failures. Their inability to eradicate the entire Santiago family caused this massacre. Once he got to one of the further away towns, Demetri staggered straight over to a young woman. No older than eighteen before lunging at her, gripping at her harshly as he forcefully drank, ignoring her screams of agony. His humanity was absent as he fed, his mind was completely switched off. All he recognized was thirst. Once he was done he dropped the corpse, pieces of the girl falling to the ground. He shot after the next, repeating the process until he'd devoured every last witness to his violent act. He then laid on the ground laughing manically. He was practically drunk on the blood. It had poured down his chin, ruining his entire suit.. but he laid on the muddy path anyway. Finally he felt raindrops lightly trickling onto his face, smearing the blood. He welcomed the rain, refusing to budge an inch. It wasn't like a vampire could drown anyhow.. The rain gradually picked up, until it was almost a full blown storm. The serenity of the rain nearly put the mourning vampire straight to sleep.
"Excellent idea, brother. Anise! I promised you a chance at vengeance. Now, take it! Show me what you can do! Let me see your resolve! Make this filthy mutt pay as he begs for mercy!"
Reiji smirked at the comment and denied himself the opportunity to brag aloud. They were working rather well as a team, he wasn't going to ruin it at the moment. All of my ideas are brilliant. You lot just tie your emotions to any adorable hunk of breathing fragile meat. He thought bitterly, for a moment imagining his siblings without their empathy. Though they wouldn't be the same people, the thought was interesting at least.
"N-N-No...I...Anise has more right than I to revenge...As does your family..."
"Right, Wrong.. Worthy, unworthy.. If you spend your whole life worrying about what 'should be' and what shouldn't you'll never truly enjoy it. Indulging in primal emotions can be rather rewarding.. and quite pleasurable.." His eyes scanned Tanzy, his pearly whites flashing as his smirk grew. He had plans for her, not to say he didn't have plans for any human that entered Castillo. Though Anise and Tanzy were so...corruptible. It was almost taunting him to taint the two innocent young ladies. Despite their situation they both maintained an innocence that was deliciously suffocating.
"My sister was innocent.. She was a human.. Why must you involve us in your private vendettas!?"
The ebony haired female brought a quirk to Reiji's equally dark brow, his interest growing as the malice in her voice grew thicker the longer she stared at the mutt. That's it... soak it in.. ravish in it.. He however found himself rather disappointed as she continued. Great.. BlahBlahBlah! She's going to cry now... Boohoo your sister died. Suck it up already!
"I've...never killed anything before... not even a rabbit.. but now that I've met you, now that I am looking you in the eyes... There is nothing more in this world I'd rather do..."
"I'm not the only one after your family.. there will be plenty more.. I'm just a lesser evil among the legion to come. So kill me, I've taken two beautiful souls with me tonight. Did anyone ever tell you... your family's souls are so.. magnificent.. "
Reiji shifted his weight as she drew his interest back in, much like a game of cat and mouse. Don't tease me now.. Are you going to kill him or not? Reiji nearly pouted, but knowing better he kept his face calm and void of emotion. He licked his lips as Dante screamed in agony. The stench of werewolf blood filled the corridor and his smirk grew maniacal. Nice kill.. Not too slow and not too fast.. The right amount of pain.. Good choice.. The sight of the human covered in blood made his eyes flicker with excitement. He understood the carnivorous point now. They were interesting little pets.. not mandatory, but definitely interesting to have around.. Like mice in a cage.
“Is it wrong to want you men to hurry up and finish this? I’m growing famished by the moment…”
"It's done."
"Well it's done sister... and apparently Castiel is dead.. I suppose all that's left now is to end the party and bury our dead... or can we just burn the human corpses with the wolves? That's an awful lot of digging just for pets and mutts.. Only Cassie and Angel deserve graves anyway.." It took him this long to notice Mirabelle finally joined the group and that Demetri was gone, causing him to frown childishly. He knew exactly what Demetri was about to do, which made him quite upset. He wanted to go and wreak havoc with his brother.. but seeing as he didn't even motion for Bishop to come along, Demetri likely already shut off his better thinking. He let the pain and the anger consume him.. I wish I could go to watch it unfold..
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Mirabelle looked between Demetri and Reiji until Demetri was out of sight. She watched him run off and then looked back to her older brother. The disappointment in her face was something that couldn’t be missed. “Out of all people, I didn’t think you would be the one to believe a word that would come out of that pathetic dog’s mouth.” She shook her head softly and brushed her blonde hair away from her cheeks, glancing around to the deafening silence of death.
“I refuse to think he’s dead until I see a body. I will not give up as easily as you did.” She muttered lightly as she reached down to gather up her dress, pulling it up to her knees so that she could get full range of motion from her legs. With the ability to move, her bare feet followed the maze of blood, walking on her tip toes with a strange kind of grace. She slipped into the room where Angelo laid and she knelt down beside him, sitting on her heals. Mira looked over his mangled body, reaching to brush his hair away from his face. If not for the condition his body was currently in, he would look so peaceful.
Quietly she shed a few tears as she mourned their fallen brother, placing a single kiss against his cheek. “Rest easy brother. I love you.” She spoke and placed his hands on his chest, giving them a gentle squeeze before she looked around the room. Her eyes closed and she tried to pick up any scent that she could get of Castiel, but Angelo’s blood and the freshly shed blood of the wolves were too much for her; she didn’t have the ability to separate them and single out a single smell.
With the back of her hand, she brushed against her cheeks as she sighed, quietly sniffling. Now wasn’t the time to lose herself, especially not in the presence of others. “Cassie… Give me some sign.” She whispered and got up to sit as his desk. Her fingers touched lightly at the books laid out on his desk before she touched the quill, her finger brushing against the dried ink. She could see Cas sitting there, taking care of business just like father did. She blinked quickly as she swallowed back her tears. “Cassie, please.”
She picked up a book and held it to her chest, closing her eyes once more as she tried to track his scent, but again she failed. Mirabelle wasn’t a tracker, wasn’t a hunter. There was no way she was going to be able to find him, just like they weren’t able to find her, but he had to be alive. He just had to be. Belle couldn’t comprehend how easily they could give up on each other. Had they even tried to look for her? She knew that Castiel did, and that was why she couldn’t give up on him and it was then she left the room, headed in the same direction as Demetri disappeared to.
With her dress pulled up to her knees once more, she started to search for him. She would look until the sun threatened to burn her alive, and even then she would find a way to keep looking. Mirabelle needed to find her brother. She needed something good to come out of this night.
“I refuse to think he’s dead until I see a body. I will not give up as easily as you did.” She muttered lightly as she reached down to gather up her dress, pulling it up to her knees so that she could get full range of motion from her legs. With the ability to move, her bare feet followed the maze of blood, walking on her tip toes with a strange kind of grace. She slipped into the room where Angelo laid and she knelt down beside him, sitting on her heals. Mira looked over his mangled body, reaching to brush his hair away from his face. If not for the condition his body was currently in, he would look so peaceful.
Quietly she shed a few tears as she mourned their fallen brother, placing a single kiss against his cheek. “Rest easy brother. I love you.” She spoke and placed his hands on his chest, giving them a gentle squeeze before she looked around the room. Her eyes closed and she tried to pick up any scent that she could get of Castiel, but Angelo’s blood and the freshly shed blood of the wolves were too much for her; she didn’t have the ability to separate them and single out a single smell.
With the back of her hand, she brushed against her cheeks as she sighed, quietly sniffling. Now wasn’t the time to lose herself, especially not in the presence of others. “Cassie… Give me some sign.” She whispered and got up to sit as his desk. Her fingers touched lightly at the books laid out on his desk before she touched the quill, her finger brushing against the dried ink. She could see Cas sitting there, taking care of business just like father did. She blinked quickly as she swallowed back her tears. “Cassie, please.”
She picked up a book and held it to her chest, closing her eyes once more as she tried to track his scent, but again she failed. Mirabelle wasn’t a tracker, wasn’t a hunter. There was no way she was going to be able to find him, just like they weren’t able to find her, but he had to be alive. He just had to be. Belle couldn’t comprehend how easily they could give up on each other. Had they even tried to look for her? She knew that Castiel did, and that was why she couldn’t give up on him and it was then she left the room, headed in the same direction as Demetri disappeared to.
With her dress pulled up to her knees once more, she started to search for him. She would look until the sun threatened to burn her alive, and even then she would find a way to keep looking. Mirabelle needed to find her brother. She needed something good to come out of this night.
Tanzy watched the scene mutely, her attention diverted from Anise only when Reiji addressed her answer to his offer. She felt her hairs stand on end as she mulled over his words. It was eerie to her that despite how disconcerning his demeanor was, Reiji did actually have valid points. Her features took on a slightly puzzled look upon the vampire's gaze on her, his smirk rooting her to the spot. She tried to fathom why she would be a reason to smirk, but it occurred to her that she might not want to know. She caught herself before she ended up staring, a habit she was prone to when deep in thought about something, especially if what she was trying to puzzle was in her presence. Looking away, she forced her stomach to behave itself by some sheer willpower, the smell of blood beginning to affect her. She didn't have a fear of blood per se, but this was no normal circumstance.
Anise's request earned a sympathetic look, Tanzy hesitating before nodding. She wanted to assure Anise she wouldn't hold this against her in the slightest, but if closing her eyes made Anise feel better, she'd do it. Checking Bishop and Reiji to ensure the currently terrifying visages had a good enough hold to keep the wolf from hurting Anise, Tanzy closed her eyes, cringing at the screams. She thought she had been fully prepared to hear it, but even so, she shuddered. Her imagination did not work in her favor.
Upon the assurance that the deed was done, Tanzy slowly opened her eyes, biting her lip to try and keep from losing what little food was in her stomach at the sight. The eyes made her cringe, seeing a knife plunged into the skull via the eyes making her skin crawl. IT would be hard to clean up the mess without being disturbed by that, she reasoned, hoping she could do it. She didn't presume to think the Santiago family wanted to deal with the remains of those who caused so much suffering this night.
---------------------------------------
Bishop didn't even bother to comment on Reiji's response to Tanzy, watching Anise with thinly veiled anticipation. She approached readily, her shaking hands steadying more and more as she released her emotions. He felt a smirk tug at the corners of his lips as she broke her inhibitions, her fears, and told the filthy mutt to his face that there was nothing she'd like more than to kill him. Excellent. His interest, his delight grew even more. The scowl only returned as Dante sneered at them, telling them that two of the Santiago's were dead. Two? Bishop's blood went cold, eyes full of a murderous hatred. It took almost every ounce of willpower to not just snap the neck of the werewolf in his grasp, tear the limbs from his body. Anise's shout and her shoving the silver blade into the eye of the mutt eased his burning hatred and bloodlust enough to regain control. He smirked, his anger and sorrow broken up by a delightful pride and satisfaction from his human.
Only when he was sure the man was dead did Bishop drop the corpse unceremoniously to the ground, giving it a kick for good measure. HE spat in disgust, kicking the bloodied head with his boot. It was finally done. "You did well, Anise."
Bishop turned to face his twin, expression once more bitter as he watched Demetri leave before he could say a word. His brother's pain and bitter resignation was mimicked in himself as well, his only buffer being the human oddly enough. The redhead stared in the direction his brother had gone, Bishop already sure what was happening with his twin. He only wished Demetri hadn't lost his sense enough to go without him. Although, he supposed it shouldn't be a surprise.
Feeling antsy and fighting off a wave of emotions, Bishop grabbed Anise's hand. "Come. I have buisiness with you before I go after my brother." he said, tugging her out of the hall as he spoke.
(OOC: I will bold and color it all tomorrow.. it's my bedtime!)
Anise went silent after killing Dante. The two vampires dropped him shortly after she finished him off, but his body still remained in plain sight. The lifeless corpse laying on the ground bleeding out was starting to freak her out. She killed the wolf before him, but that was a protective reflex. She intentionally went out to kill Dante and it was having unpredicted side effects on her psyche. She couldn't believe she was actually capable of stone cold murder. He wasn't lunging at her, he wasn't armed.. she just killed him out of revenge, because she wanted to. She enjoyed killing Dante, but that was beginning to dawn on her. She was becoming scared of the person she was becoming. Why did it feel so good? I mean he killed Alice.. but a life is a life.. No life is more valuable than another.. but for some reason it was pleasurable to take that wolf's. The brunette attempted to wipe the blood from her face, neck, and chest, but it only smeared. She couldn't smell the werewolf blood herself, but she assumed it wasn't a pleasant scent to her vampiric company. I bet I smell absolutely putrid. She wanted a bath more than anything easily attainable, but she knew that excusing herself was unlikely, especially since tonight was far from over. There were bodies to collect, blood to clean up, graves to dig and then there was still the fact that she owed Bishop a feeding.
"You did well, Anise."
The words ripped her from her thoughts, causing the dark haired girl to smile. It was a brief, weak gesture, but an attempt all the same, "Thank you Master Santiago." The words came out rather easily, possibly due to the situation. She was still in a great deal of shock. She'd committed murder, nearly died, lost her twin, and was bathed in blood all in the same night. What was meant to be a festive occasion, turned out to be the worst night of her life. It would have been her first proper ball, but it obviously wasn't meant to be. She regretted having fun, she shouldn't have dropped her guard for even a moment.
"He's already said it... Castiel is dead.. Someone needs to go end this fucked up party.."
Anise nodded in agreement, running a hand through her sticky hair. It was coated in a layer of werewolf blood and innards, much like the rest of her body. She wanted nothing more than this 'party' to end. She wanted to put this night far behind her. She wanted to mourn, she wanted to cry, and she wanted to heal. She had a lot in store for her and she wished to get started immediately. She wasn't going to be weak anymore. She had a lot to do, but the change was necessary to survive the year with this family. She wiped her hand on the dress before looking to Bishop again, "I suppose there is no getting these stains out.. but I can try." The first wolf totaled the dress when she'd gutted it.. but it was her or the wolf and the choice was one she'd quickly made.
"Come. I have buisiness with you before I go after my brother."
"Of course, Master Santiago." She let Bishop lead her out of the bloody corridor and toward his room, she remained quiet the entire way before stopping a bit before his room, "Uhm.. If their blood is toxic to your kind.. wouldn't it be dangerous to bite into a human covered in their blood.. Shouldn't I wash up somehow first..?" She was tempted to not mention it at all, it seemed simple enough. If she let him carelessly tear in she could be done with Bishop entirely. She would be free to flee Castillo de la Muerte.. but she owed him her life. He saved her and Tanzy from Dante when he lunged at them and protected them all night.. She wasn't dishonorable enough to rid herself of this life with such a method. She would find another way to escape with Tanzy one day.
Anise's smile, her thanks, her soft, gentle voice was all Bishop focused on, unwilling to let his mind wander and contemplate the evils and bloodshed that had transpired during the night. He refused to think of his fallen brothers, his mentally pained and wounded twin, the prick he had to tolerate. It was a thin strand of sanity, but he welcomed it gladly.
Bishop said nothing, not acknowledging Anise until they reached the room he resided in next to his twin's. Leading them inside, he all but slammed the door behind him, dropping the human's wrist. For a few seconds, he stood in silence with his eyes closed, fists rested upon his bedside table. He took a few lingering breaths, trying to keep himself calm, keep composed. Hunger, anguish, and anger swirled in his gut in a almost sickening concoction. With a long, final steadying breath, Bishop faced Anise, opening his eyes once more. He resumed his usual smirk, though it lacked the usual amusement.
"You're a smart one. I'm glad Castiel found me such an interesting human." He remarked. Wrinkling his nose slightly at the overpowering stench of wolf's blood, Bishop nodded to show Anise was correct. However, instead of pointing to the bathroom, he indicated a simple chair at his modest desk. "Sit." Bishop said simply, retreating to get something from the bathroom he shared with his brother.
Bishop came back with a bowl, a pitcher of warm water, a washrag, and a face towel. He approached Anise, pouring some water onto the washrag as he held it over the bowl, collecting the water that escaped. He went to work washing her face and neck, even getting her collarbone, all without saying a word. Only when the reserve water in the bowl was a watery red and Anise's face and neck were completely free of blood did Bishop hand her the towel. "Dry yourself well." Bishop waited for her, eying her hungrily.
As Anise dried her skin, the vampire spoke softly, arms over his chest as he waited. "Thoughtful of you to consider my condition. Though I find myself surprised." He murmured first, half to himself before continuing in a normal, albeit more serious tone than usual. "I have refrained from taking a drink, seeing as I doubted you were ready. I have found other ways to manage, but since you agreed to do something for me, I have decided to take advantage of it. I had originally intended to wait, but circumstances have changed. You might not be ready, but I intend to have a taste tonight. You may clean yourself and do as you will afterwards. Do you understand?" Bishop looked down at Anise as he approached her, cleaning his own hands with the water left in the pitcher, pouring it over his hands and letting the now soiled water into the bowl. After all, he couldn't very well give some blood to his human if he couldn't safely bite himself either.
"You did well, Anise."
Reiji smirked to Bishop realizing he was praising the human for the kill. He had to admit that it was a nice choice, but getting attached to the girl would only cause Bishop heartbreak in the end. Humans were fickle, fragile creatures and he only wished his brother would come to understand that before he got hurt.
Reiji noticed his sister's discontentment with him, but he really couldn't be bothered. Castiel was nowhere in sight, and judging by the amount of blood he'd been bitten. If he was bitten, it wouldn't matter if they found him or not. He'd become hysterical and die. It caused a pain in his chest, but overall Castiel's disappearance was the best thing that could have happened to Reiji. He was now in charge of Castillo de la Muerte like he'd always wanted.
"I'm not basing my findings off of Dante or any other mutt we've met tonight.. I saw the blood, the claw marks, Castiel's clothing ripped up on the ground. I'm basing it off logic. He's been bitten and we've got work to do." He replied, rubbing his temples. Now that Castiel was gone, being in charge felt emptier than he'd imagined.
“I refuse to think he’s dead until I see a body. I will not give up as easily as you did.”
"As you wish, I envy your faith. It's something none of us have had in a long time. I wish you luck on your search for Cas, Belle." Reiji smiled wearily at the blonde before turning to Tanzy, "I suppose it's just you and me, love." He chuckled, throwing Dante's broken body over his shoulder as if the blood and guts weren't dripping onto his clothes. He could see it in Bishop's eyes that he'd be departing with sweet little Anise shortly. He ushered for her to follow him, "I'll carry the bodies, you are going to wash up the blood on the floors. I'll dig the graves, you wrap up the bodies to help against the stench. Any questions?"
"Come. I have business with you before I go after my brother."
Reiji smiled a bit, satisfied that his prediction had been correct, "Feed well brother, I'm not sure if tonight is the end of our worries and we need you at full strength." he advised the younger sibling before nodding at them, permission to depart on his behalf. For once Reiji had nothing to say about his brother's choice in action, "Tell me what the scene looks like. I would have enjoyed following Demetri, but I've got a lot to attend to here in Castiel's stead." He sighed, a frown upon his face.
Then he sighed, "Ready to get this done? I'm tired of smelling death and I wish to get my brother buried properly." He sighed, awaiting for Tanzy to begin walking with him.
Tanzy watched Anise as Bishop praised her and led her away, the older maid wishing she'd had a chance to talk properly with her friend before the vampire instructed her to follow. Waving in a weak attempt at cheerful normality to the retreating Anise, Tanzy hoped the girl would be ok. She hadn't been fed from, and it seemed tonight of all nights would be her first experience with it. She almost wanted to try and convince Bishop to spare her tonight, but she never got the chance. Perhaps he'd be merciful and gentle? She certainly hoped none of his savage behavior would be used when feeding from Anise.
She had little time to continue dwelling on the ebony haired girls fate, Reiji's voice addressing her and demanding her attention. Again with the 'love'. Master Castiel had used the term at some point as well. Tanzy suspected it was a taunt or simply belittling, though she chose to not read into it. The vampires seemed to have various ways of addressing their hired help. What bothered her most was the chuckle coming from Reiji. None of this seemed to particularly bother him, an eerie thought as far as she was concerned. She nevertheless nodded at his instructions, avoiding looking at the head and chest of the now dead werewolf. As expected, she would clean up, though she hadn't expected any help.
Following in silence behind the elder Santiago, Tanzy was surprised to catch him sighing, frowning as well. So the man did feel some distress? But what was enough to make him sigh and rub his temples? It was hard to guess with all of the previous actions and responses to the carnage. Tanzy nodded again, daring to finally speak.
"Y-yes sire. Should I fetch my supplies first?" Tanzy bit her lip, inwardly agreeing with being tired of the death. At least, for all his creepy aura and his apparent sadism, Reiji did seem to have at least some compassion for his family.
"I'm sorry sire...." she murmured softly.
When they arrived in Bishop's room, Anise couldn't help but wonder if she'd posed a stupid question. Perhaps it was only the werewolves bite that was lethal to vampires? He didn't address her concerns so she was attempting to draw her own conclusions, but her mind was swirling. She'd just lost her sister and honestly, now that her life wasn't in immediate peril, she felt dizzy. She felt sick to her stomach, and she felt scared. I'm all alone... The only person who cared for me unconditionally is gone..
She was also frightened by the slam of the door, which earned a rather large flinch from the dark haired maid. She clasped her free hand over her mouth, followed by the other once it had been released. She waited until her nerves calmed down before she removed them. She dared not make a sound, to avoid the risk of her provoking Bishop. She brought her hands down, focusing on her breath. He could turn around at any moment and she'd rather keep her fear as best she could to herself. She wished to steer clear of angering the hotheaded vampire if she could manage it. Nothing good could come of fueling his rage. As he turned around she was surprised to see his smirk, though it lacked it's typical luster. He does have a reason to be upset.. He lost two brothers tonight.. not to mention Olivia died...
"You're a smart one. I'm glad Castiel found me such an interesting human."
The statement threw her off guard, and she cleared her throat softly before replying, "Thank you, Master Santiago." She smiled wearily. She took the compliment, biting her tongue to avoid rambling. She always seemed to ramble on about useless topics when she was nervous. Though now wasn't the time to indulge in her comfort quirks. She was treading on thin ice and any misstep could awaken the beast inside the man standing in front of her.
"Sit."
Anise quickly did so, choosing a wooden seat to avoid staining the fabric chairs. She awaited silently, wondering what was in store for her next. Though to her relief, Bishop returned with a bowl, pitcher, cloth, and a towel. She assumed it was to clean herself up with, but she instantly closed her eyes as he approached. Anise became flustered when she realized that the vampire was taking the task upon himself, peeking out of one after it became clear that he meant her no harm, for now. She turned her gaze away, biting her bottom lip. She'd never been in this kind of situation and it was ultimately quite embarrassing to say the least. I could have done it myself.. I mean.. Yes I've lost Alice.. but I'm not completely broken yet.. I can't break when they're watching me.. I bet they'd love to watch me crumble.. Again..
"Dry yourself well."
Anise accepted the towel, quickly drying herself, attempting to avoid eye contact with Bishop. She could feel his gaze on her, but she didn't want to witness it herself. At least not yet. She started with her face, traveling down her neck and then her shoulders and collarbone with the towel, drying everything before placing it down nervously. She lingered a moment or two on the action, terrified of what was to come, but she knew better than to keep Bishop waiting for long. It would only prove worse on her in the end if she angered him.
"Thoughtful of you to consider my condition. Though I find myself surprised."
Anise looked up to him finally, toying with her hair as she tried to figure out how she'd reply to his remark. Honestly she'd thought about staying silent, seeing if he'd forget in his hunger, but she just couldn't do that to him. It felt wrong. She owed him a lot by now and to let him die in such a way didn't seem like the proper way to escape, "It wouldn't have been right.. You were human once.. I still see it in all of you. It leaks out sometimes.. and I couldn't let another person die like that after he saved my life. Even though I knew what would come of it if you'd forgotten.. I'm not without a sense of honor, Master Santiago.. My father raised us better than than to resort to betrayal."
"I have refrained from taking a drink, seeing as I doubted you were ready. I have found other ways to manage, but since you agreed to do something for me, I have decided to take advantage of it. I had originally intended to wait, but circumstances have changed. You might not be ready, but I intend to have a taste tonight. You may clean yourself and do as you will afterwards. Do you understand?"
Anise gripped the bloody dress, though her hands weren't stained. Most of the blood had already dried by now, "I'm not ready.. to be honest.. But you helped me avenge Alice.. and I know everything comes with a price.. So ready or not I do understand.." Her head was still spinning, probably from the shock and grief.. but she had to hold on a little longer. She had to repay her debt to the vampire in front of her before she could lose herself in the pain. She took a deep breath as he cleaned his hands, nodding her head slowly. She closed her eyes, leaning her head aside and moving her hair out of his way. She was trembling, but she wasn't sure what to expect. She'd never been bitten before so she couldn't control her shaking limbs.
Anise's wariness and anxiety was almost palpable, and Bishop found himself more than a tad disappointed by this. His human alternated between shy and spirited with seemingly very little variation in between, or warning. It was interesting, but he hoped it was only the fear he was noticing, not also her sorrow. Fear was pleasant, pain and depression left the blood with a far less likable taste.
Watching Anise as she explained herself, the vampire nodded in understanding, brow slightly arched nevertheless. "You see the human in us? In me? I'm surprised there is any left..." Bishop murmured softly, looking at Anise with a quiet, unreadable expression. The reflecting moment passed as quickly as it came. A duller version of his usual smirk-like smile played across his lips, the vampire taking a blood-free lock of her ebony hair in his fingers, toying with the silky strands. "A pure, gentle heart. So many follies and points of ignorance...but it doesn't displease me." he commented, releasing her hair as he stepped even closer, assisting in brushing her hair aside. Leaning forward, he took her trembling shoulders in his hands, keeping her steady. One hand lowered to calm her hands, his hot breath brushing against her pale skin just below her ear.
"Do try to relax love." Bishop crooned softly, licking the shell of Anise's ear, letting his voice caress her flesh. "It will hurt for but a moment. I assure you, the non-hunting bite is not one to fear. In fact, I'm sure you'll find it to be quite....pleasurable." Bishop's voice lowered into a sultry purr, tongue tasting her smooth neck before wrapping a hand in her hair, holding her so she wouldn't move and get herself hurt. After one last touch of his tongue, he finally sank his teeth into her fair flesh for the first time. A soft growling moan met the taste of her crimson life-giving elixer. Bishop held Anise close as one would hold a beloved, drinking greedily.
He quickly regained control, forcing himself to pull away before she could grow weak enough to feel faint. Anise was still conscious, though he didn't doubt she'd be light-headed. As he pulled away, he let out a heavy sigh of content, simply enjoying the strength flooding him. It was almost a high to drink such a clean human, feeling her blood fill him with power that hit him with a rush of endorphins. Lapping Anise's neck to clean the wound, Bishop pulled back and licked his lips before raising his wrist to his mouth, piercing the skin. As blood trickled out of his wrist, he held out the hand to her, nodding to it. "Drink....it will help." he instructed.
Reiji paid attention to the maid, smirking a bit as he gathered enough information since they met to make a detailed assumption. She's lethally loyal.. not as brave as most, but she's got a backbone under all of that girly appearance. Not annoyingly defiant, but not sickeningly agreeable. It's a nice combination. I see why Castiel chose her, but it must have been a tough call.. Her and Anise are both so.. intriguing. He wanted to taste both of them. He had to admit he was never good at controlling his greedy impulses. He always caved to temptation in the end. The longer he waited the worse the results became for everyone. As calm and collected as he appeared, he was an animal underneath. He was loaded with feral instinct and an almost insatiable thirst. He was the wicked sibling. Though he could fare longer than Demetri without blood, the results were far more catastrophic. He binges for the thrill of it. He enjoys the euphoria of being 'blood drunk'.
"Don't worry, Bishop has a side he tends to hide from others. If she doesn't struggle he won't hurt her as bad as you'd think..." He reassured her, but had to throw in a taunting ending to his encouragement, "Though if she denies him.. She might need a new throat." He smirked, chuckling to himself. I bet that one has her skin crawling. These women are so easily shaken.. I wonder what their limits are.
"Y-yes sire. Should I fetch my supplies first? I'm sorry sire...."
"Sorry?" He laughed at the quiet girl, taking the moment to pat her head in amusement, "What for..? Our family has more than our fair share of dysfunction.. My only regret is that I didn't spend more time with Angel." He smiled, though it seemed a bit forced. The more he let himself think on the topic without distraction, the more humane his response grew. Though he quickly found such diversions. Oh yes, she mentioned supplies. Angel.. Cas.. Look what you do to my mental function.
"That's quite alright. I'm sure we'll manage with the typical cleaning supplies for now. I don't think it's wise to let you out of my sight tonight. Unless you wish for it to be your last.." His voice was once again prodding at the girl, poking for a reaction. He constantly was searching for a way to push everyone's buttons. No wonder the family voted him off the figurative island.
"Emotions have run high in my siblings... for obvious reasons. Though they typically rely on their feelings far too much. Vampires aren't meant to be so emotional all the time. It's how you wind up in an early grave." He sighed, shaking his head as he pressed on. He occasionally glanced back to make sure Tanzy was still following behind, mostly to remind her he was paying attention. He could honestly just keep track of her by the sound of her heartbeat.. It wasn't bursting out, but her anxiety for the ebony haired girl was definitely speeding it up. "Cruel, but it's how the world works. Plenty of humans die that way far before their actual time. You'd think a few centuries would make them a bit wiser to such facts."
He collected some water and rags on their way through the building. He didn't make eye contact with her once, not until they located Annabel. I guess you had your fun, Mira. Well done He picked up the body, now carrying two deceased wolves. He was walking with ease, though that was to be expected considering what he was. He led her to the front doors, "Be a doll and open that. I've got my hands a bit.. occupied at the moment."
Tanzy looked up with a start as the vampire addressed her inner concerns about her friend. Was she simply that easy to read, or was he somehow able to hear or decipher what was in her mind? She hoped for the former, knowing her thoughts alone could get her in trouble here. Such worries were rudely shoved aside as he continued, his casual tone contrasting with the dread-inducing thought he brought to mind. Anise could indeed be hurt, and to suggest there was even the slightest chance she could be subjected to Bishop's fierce rage caused a cold shudder to run down her spine. What was worse, was how Reiji seemed to be amused. He was goading her, and making Tanzy squirm. He truly was the worst of the siblings! Bishop was tempermental, but at least had some restraint concerning his maid from what she could tell, actually willing to listen to the ebony haired girl. Castiel was strict and intimidating to a fault, but he was not overtly cruel on a regular basis. In fact, he seemed to be well controlled and at least gave a warning before unleashing his wrath.
Reiji's nonchalance and seemingly amused demeanor was unnerving to say the least. Tanzy bit her lip as he increased her anxiety for her friend. She nearly jumped at the unexpected pat on her head, only to look up at the taller figure in bewilderment. What could he possibly be doing, petting her head like a father his child or a human their pet? It crossed her mind that he could easily be belittling her without words, his laughter earning him a uncertain look.
Tanzy followed without a word, swallowing hard at his eluding to her death should she end up alone. It would be a lie to say the thought didn't frighten her. She chose not to comment, feeling uncomfortable and wary once more. She took the water and rags from Reiji as he picked the items up, listening to him with a surpressed silence. The more he talked, the more she bit her lip and the inside of her cheek, almost enough to draw blood.
Tanzy knew she dared not voice an opinion or even presume he'd care what she thought. Castiel threatened her and made it clear he was to be obeyed. However, as intimidating as her master was, he was clear in his warnings, and so long as she didn't bother him or ask 'tedious questions', she was free to speak, and even excused for the occasional comment or question from time to time. It was fair enough in her opinion, and while she did find him frighteningly powerful and dangerously intriguing in his mysteriousness, she at least was able to relax in his house. After all, Castiel hardly talked to her or even interacted with her at all.
By contrast, Reiji seemed to be deliberately goading her, making seemingly offhand remarks in order to make her squirm. Even worse, Tanzy found his utter lack of remorse and apparent amusement in others fear and pain made her skin crawl. He made it clear he was dangerous, and his threat from before lingered in her mind. He had mentioned being a sociopath. Racking her mind for the proper description of a sociopath, Tanzy went over what little she knew. Her father had mentioned something about such individuals. They couldn't feel some type of emotion...empathy? No, guilt. That was right, sociopaths could not feel guilt or remorse. Was it an act? She doubted it with him. It didn't matter, she wasn't about to ask. She dared not speak and arouse his temper, not willing to see him retaliate in anger. Even worse, if he decided to hurt Anise or her family in retribution for anything he deemed misconduct, she'd never be able to forgive herself or him.
Tanzy simply nodded, opening the door and avoiding looking at the destruction of the corpses. "Of course sire." she murmured, biting back every other thought, every other question that sprang to her mind, furiously 'chewing her words' in her mind and throat, only to swallow them down and force her opinions back down into the recesses of her mind where they belonged.
"You see the human in us? In me? I'm surprised there is any left..."
"It isn't nonexistent," She assured him, her eyes darting around wildly as she searched for the proper words, "..only suppressed. It's been strangled into submission." She replied back. She cringed a bit as he reach for her hair, but slowed her breathing as she realized it was a harmless gesture. It actually relaxed and made her nervous at the same time.
"A pure, gentle heart. So many follies and points of ignorance...but it doesn't displease me."
Her violet eyes looked up to his green orbs, surprised. Though she didn't have time to interrogate. Before she knew it, the process had begun. She closed her eyes, focusing on her breath. Her good arm met the scarred one, caressing the scars. You made it through that.. you can do this.. She reminded herself. Barely surviving her mother's attack was an anchor. Whenever she felt weak, it brought her back. Though once again she was shocked, his hand found hers and she instantly flushed. There I go again.. making him worry about someone he shouldn't have to take time asi- Or maybe I'm just wrecking the taste.. That's definitely it. I heard it can be done with animal meat.. His breath on her ear made her shiver, her thoughts going blank. She was at a loss of words, she'd never been in a situation where she couldn't think.. or speak for that matter.
"Do try to relax love."
She licked her lips nervously, nodding, but just enough to get the point across. She however bit her lip when she felt his tongue against the outer frame of her ear. It brought a shiver down her spine and she was suddenly breathless. For a moment Alice, her name, her mother.. She couldn't remember anything.
"It will hurt for but a moment. I assure you, the non-hunting bite is not one to fear. In fact, I'm sure you'll find it to be quite....pleasurable."
The words were a bit reassuring, but she found her face was burning up. She wasn't sure why, but she was incredibly flushed at the words. She still couldn't find her thought process, thankfully so because she let out a small gasp when she felt his tongue ascending up her neck. A whimper followed as she felt his fangs descending inside her neck. She felt the initial rip of the skin, but afterward it felt like she was intoxicated. Her thoughts returned to her, but they were clouded and.. scattered. She gripped at the chair beneath her, keeping her eyes closed. It doesn't.. it's not.. hurting.. She found comfort in the embrace, though it brought more embarrassment. There was a tingling sensation, her whole body ached to shiver. The feeling that engulfed her was so foreign, she couldn't quite place what was going on... Though before she could attempt to understand the sensation, Bishop retreated. She shook her head gently, hand reaching to her neck, but hesitated. She could feel the blood flowing out still, but it was nothing like she imagined. In her head she'd pictured blood squirting out of her neck at an unstoppable rate. It was at least reassuring that she wasn't going to bleed out seconds. Bishop came back to clean the wound afterwards in a..slightly inappropriate and ultimately embarrassing way.
"Drink....it will help."
She stared at him surprised as he offered his bloody wrist to her, hesitating. He..seriously wants me to drink his blood... and it will help? She sat skeptically, but decided to drink regardless. She wished to get cleaned up and mourn her sister. She couldn't do that in Bishop's company. She reach forward gently, taking the blood in her mouth and quickly swallowing to avoid the taste lingering on her tongue. Once she began to feel a bit better, she stood. She felt a bit trickle down her chin, and wiped it clean with her forearm. She bowed politely before retreating. She didn't even notice that her bite wound was...gone. She retreated to the bathroom, disrobing and starting her bathwater. She approached the mirror over the sink, touching her neck, eyes widening at a sudden realization. The bite mark.. it's gone. She ran her fingers over the silky smooth skin. How..? Was it the blood? She walked over to the tub again, crawling in and frowning when the water instantly turned red. She watched all of the blood flow off of her body, and down the drain. Then she stuck her head under the faucet, running her fingers through her ebony hair.
I can't believe you let him bite you. I'm dead not even a day and you play right into their hands?
The voice made her sling backwards in the tub, looking to it's direction. Alice!? She thought terrified. And to make things worse, standing before her, was her dead sister.
"Alice..?"
Who else? Have you already forgotten me? You're a terrible sister. I bet you wanted me dead the entire time.
"No.. I didn't.." Her fingers were trembling now. She let the bloody water drain out, turning the water off until it was gone before clogging the drain with a towel. She then filled the tub back up.
Yes you did! I bet you abandoned me, I think you knew about the attack! Alice snapped at Anise. The quieter twin just flinched at her dead twin's tone.
"Stop it! Stop it Alice! Just shut up!" She screamed out finally, the image of her twin disappearing before she got another word out. Anise turned off the water and continued cleaning herself up in silence. Tears streamed down her face the entire time, but she finally got her time to mourn.
Bishop noticed how his maid finally gave in to him, feeling her body grow stiff, then light in his hold. Her flushed cheeks and little whimper did nothing to deter him, merely adding to his enjoyment. Pleased with how Anise handled her first bite, he inwardly gave her credit for being still (not that he'd have let her move anyway). She didn't cry out or get all flighty, even though it was clear she was scared and anxious. He said nothing, nodding in approval as she obeyed him, her soft, warm tongue touching his skin as she accepted the blood from his wrist. He had half a mind to linger and see how his human would act after being his dinner, but he did agree to let her be. Regardless, there were far more serious and pressing matters to attend to.
Watching Anise bow and then all but flee from his room, the red-head watched her carefully, only to frown as he stood, heading out of his room and down the castle halls, making his way outside. Demetri had left to hunt without him, a rare occurrence in and of itself. Bishop was maintaining some form of control, some semblance of sanity when all he wanted to do was scream and unleash his rage upon all who dared to threaten him or his family. He knew Demetri had reached a point where he couldn't contain himself. His happy, confident, charismatic self was squashed by his sorrow and rage, something Bishop felt just as keenly as his twin, sans the grief of losing Katerina.
He had no intention of helping Reiji or dealing with anyone besides Anise and his brother. With renewed strength but a bitter expression, he left the castle, following his brother's scent.
It wasn't long before the scent of blood began to catch his attention, Bishop hastening onwards through the woods towards the towns and villages. Finally, he reached the first signs of carnage, recognizing the work as his twin's. e slowed to a walk as he caught sight of his beloved sibling, the cool rain mixing with blood and dirt on his body. Ordinarily, Bishop would be by Demeri's side, complaining about the rain and giving approving commentary and praise for the level of carnage Demetri was capable of. Tonight, he felt hollow, and he needed his twin more than anything. This wasn't right, he should be enjoying a hunt with his twin, competing and egging each other on. This hunt held no joy, none of the usual excitement. And all because of some filthy mangy mutts! Damn all those wolves to hell for what they did! Bishop felt no sympathy for any of the mangled corpses or remains of corpses. It didn't matter if they were human or wolf, they all deserved his brother's wrath.
"Demetri..." Bishop muttered, approaching his now soaked and blood-drenched brother. He didn't have it in him to complment Demetri for his damage.
[[OOC: Sorry this one sucks! will edit/fix later]]
"Much appreciated." He responded, carrying the bodies to the far end of the Estate. He dropped the wolf, carrying Angelo several yards away, "We're putting him in the family plot, so we'll save him for last." Reiji informed her, little emotion escaping in his words. He felt the pangs of loss gnawing at him, eating away at his self control, but he had to be strong. He spent years developing his resolve. He had to keep a level head for his family's sake. Otherwise his efforts were for naught. The day finally came when Castiel was no longer present to keep the family shuffling in the proper direction. As the eldest it was up to him to keep his family safe, but despite wanting this for over a century, the shoes seemed to fit a little loose. He wasn't sure he could fill the shoes of his elder brother.
He proceeded in gathering the dead werewolves along the lawn, patrolling the entire grounds for bodies. He made a habit of looking back, checking on the petal haired woman. He wasn't really concerned for her as a person, but it seemed the maids managed to weasel their way into his sibling's hearts. He adjusted his glasses, seeing as they attempted to fall for the umpteenth time. He really despised their frailty, but he deemed himself aesthetically awkward without them.
He noted her silence that extended the entire trip thus far, which caused him to chuckle a bit, "You may speak, just tread lightly. I despise defiance and arrogance. Aside from that, you're safe to converse with me.." His pearly whites shined as the vampire smirked at her, obviously amused by her hesitation and anxiety while in his presence. Heh, I guess they can be a rather interesting pastime.
He picked up the wolves that attacked Anise, Bishop, and Tanzy earlier that night. Blood covered his suit, but somehow it didn't bother him. Even their putrid 'smell' that the siblings complained about didn't seem to phase him. Honestly he seemed to be in deep thought about something, but what was a mystery. Though he led the two of them back to the site, smiling to the girl, "I'll walk you to your room so you can wash up. You can clean the blood tomorrow. The floors in Castillo are stone so it shouldn't matter much... Plus it's the safest time for humans right now what with.. my family's grief..." He ushered for her to follow him again after he dropped the dead bodies into a pile. He led her back inside, this time holding the front door open for her. Once they entered he quietly led her upstairs, licking his lips. He wanted a taste, but he'd save it for later. Despite her blood's sweet scent, the wolf smell all over Tanzy tainted the delectable aroma.
I think I'm going to pick her for myself seeing as Castiel is M.I.A. Reiji's eyes sparkled with mischief, but since his back was to the maid, it went unnoticed. Then he suddenly remembered the guests were still present in the dance hall. He facepalmed, sighing in dread. He really didn't feel up to it, but it was his responsibility to end the horrid party. The guests would be displeased, but the party was definitely cancelled. He just wanted to fall into bed and never leave at this rate. He definitely didn't want to deal with social niceties.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Dirty heels dug into the ground as Mirabelle sat slumped against a tree. Her hair no longer put together high on her head, but falling in messy curls around her shoulders. Earth and blood covered most of her skin – blood that didn’t belong to her. With her head back, she cried like a scared little girl who had gotten lost in the market with her parents nowhere to be found. There was no controlling it. The harder she tried to stop, the harder she sobbed. There was no sign of her brother, not a blood trail, not a scent.
Mira fell into the grass, letting the cool dew sooth her cheek. Her stomach ached just as her head did – just as her heart did and she cried until she had no more tears left to cry. She reached out and plucked a flower, bringing it to her nose. “I won’t stop looking for your Cassie, but where ever you are, I hope you’re at peace.” With failed efforts to find her brother, she pushed herself to her feet, flower still in hand and began to make her way back home. She knew very well what the sunlight did to her kind, and never wished to experience that again.
The vampire walked in through the front doors, sighing as she came to the same realization that Reiji did – the party was still going on. For once, she didn’t care about the strange looks she got, the fear and the flinches at her stench as she walked by. Without a word, Mira walked through the center of the room, their guests leaving a large path for her to do so and she headed for her room. She sat at the vanity and looked at herself in the mirror for a long time before she unclipped her earrings and took off her necklace, placing them carefully in a box that used to belong to their mother. ”I wish you were here… I miss your comfort.” She spoke quietly as she tucked the box away in its rightful place.
When she looked back into the mirror, she shifted in her seat and brought her shoulders back, fixing her posture. She was trying to be the woman that her mother had begun to teach her to be, but all the years of being alone, all she wanted was the comfort that was given to a child. Moving to the center of her room, she started the fire in the small heating stove, and then set a pot of water on the top to warm. Once she found it suitable, she poured it into a large wooden bowl with a cloth, where she began to wash her face, scrubbing at any sign of her recent sobbing, wishing at any moment that she would wake up from this horrible nightmare.
Mira fell into the grass, letting the cool dew sooth her cheek. Her stomach ached just as her head did – just as her heart did and she cried until she had no more tears left to cry. She reached out and plucked a flower, bringing it to her nose. “I won’t stop looking for your Cassie, but where ever you are, I hope you’re at peace.” With failed efforts to find her brother, she pushed herself to her feet, flower still in hand and began to make her way back home. She knew very well what the sunlight did to her kind, and never wished to experience that again.
The vampire walked in through the front doors, sighing as she came to the same realization that Reiji did – the party was still going on. For once, she didn’t care about the strange looks she got, the fear and the flinches at her stench as she walked by. Without a word, Mira walked through the center of the room, their guests leaving a large path for her to do so and she headed for her room. She sat at the vanity and looked at herself in the mirror for a long time before she unclipped her earrings and took off her necklace, placing them carefully in a box that used to belong to their mother. ”I wish you were here… I miss your comfort.” She spoke quietly as she tucked the box away in its rightful place.
When she looked back into the mirror, she shifted in her seat and brought her shoulders back, fixing her posture. She was trying to be the woman that her mother had begun to teach her to be, but all the years of being alone, all she wanted was the comfort that was given to a child. Moving to the center of her room, she started the fire in the small heating stove, and then set a pot of water on the top to warm. Once she found it suitable, she poured it into a large wooden bowl with a cloth, where she began to wash her face, scrubbing at any sign of her recent sobbing, wishing at any moment that she would wake up from this horrible nightmare.
"Demetri..."
He'd nearly fallen asleep among the corpses, but a sudden presence caught his attention. He wasn't alarmed, mostly because he'd known this smell his entire life. Longer than anyone else he'd ever known. Demetri heard his twin's voice ringing in his ears. He knew he should answer, but for a while he just laid there in the mud, staring up at the night sky. Though there were thousands of stars in the sky, near a hundred corpses laying on the ground, and even his twin standing beside him, somehow Demetri felt entirely alone in the world. After a few moments, the man finally sat up, emerald eyes looking to Bishop. They were void of emotion, but that wasn't the worst of the situation. Demetri soon stood, a smug smirk on his face, "There's another town nearby, wanna catch up and show me how it's done, Brother?" His voice was excited as he tried to tempt Bishop, staggering a bit while he awaited an answer.. If it hadn't been for Bishop's shoulder being in reach, Demetri would have fallen face first into the mud. He was undoubtedly blood drunk.
The typically fashionable man was covered in mud from head to toe. His clothes were ruined when one took all the blood and mud splattered on them, but for once he didn't seem to care. All Demetri actually cared about right now was blood. When he could get it, how much, his only concern was drowning his pain away. He didn't even seem to realize that the sun was merely an hour from rising, tops. They didn't have much time to goof off. If they were caught in the light, it could prove fatal for the both of them.
"Brighten up, Bishop. We've got the whole night ahead of us."
Apparently he'd lost track of time somewhere in his drunken stupor, because Demetri apparently had no intention of returning to Castillo de la Muerte any time soon. His face was caked in a mixture of blood and dirt and he actually began to resemble the mythical creatures that humans told their children about to make them behave. He was the epitome of every single vampire stereotype at the moment. Ruthless, animalistic, heartless, and horrifying. He'd murdered everyone. Women, Men, children. No one in the village escaped his wrath that night. Demetri felt emotion far too strongly. When he felt pain, it was almost as if he'd reinvented it. Demetri was so fragile to emotion, it would surely be his demise one day.
He awakened with the pain of one thousand suns on his flesh. The dreaded searing of nerve endings and the overwhelming scent of burning meat disgusted him to the point of opening his oceanic eyes. There was no greater pain. No, nothing matched the intensity of being burnt alive. Disoriented, he clasped his cape desperately to cover his sensitive eyes and face as he crawled into the shadows. He leaned against the tree trunk under a canopy of emerald leaves, panting and hissing in agony. The sun peeked through the spaces, its fiery tendrils reaching for him as the Earth rotated on its axis. The sun was a predator, its light flaming teeth ready to scorch skin, and he was defenseless prey. He cowards away from the painful light with genuine fear in his eyes. He’s confused, hungry, and suffering. Not only is the daylight cornering him, but there is a festering wound painfully throbbing on his shoulder. He stares at it in horror, completely unaware of its origin, but conscious of its fatality. It looks infected; caked in filth and blood as it oozes off-white puss. He’s breathing heavily, trying to comprehend what’s happening to him. He’s beginning to panic because suddenly the world seems more threatening. The trunks have gruesome faces; all staring at him, intimidating him. Bile rises in his throat, burning his esophagus before he retches on his hands and knees. Blood—scarlet essence leaves his pale lips and he knows that he’s dying…knows that he won’t last a day out here without proper medical treatment.
He needs help yet has no idea where to find it. Fear makes him weak, but his wound is making him weaker. Closing his eyes, he vomits more blood and it hurts…it’s like venom; hot and acidic and-…he’s not sure how much more agony he can take…he’s so scared…so unprepared…so lost. If he stays he dies and if he goes…he dies. Either way, he’ll never be able to recall his name let alone how he got there to begin with. The shadows shift; sunlight inching closer menacingly as he scoots away. His cape is his only protection and he knows what he should do with it, but his fear freezes him in place; it roots him to the spot.
Biting his bottom lip, he raises his bloodshot gaze to the spiteful heavens as he builds up the courage to leave that spot and find refuge. Acid burns his uvula once more, making him wince through gnashed teeth. Slowly, he rises to his feet, supporting himself on the tree’s trunk. His vision blurs and he’s already winded from trying to stand up; it will be a miracle if he survives this. Wrapping his cape over his head, he covers the patches of exposed flesh through his dirty, tattered clothing and hobbles into bright death with narrowed eyes. The light alone burns his retinas, but he knows it can be worst. He can feel the heat of the sun on his back through the black fabric as he limps through the forest. His mind doesn’t know where he’s going, however his feet seem to urge him forward as they navigate on their own accord.
The further he goes, the more slanted the world becomes; it leaves him disoriented and queasy, forcing him to stop and vomit more crimson. He takes a few seconds to breathe through the horrible nausea, coughing and spitting out the vile taste before venturing forth. He uses the trees to support his weight, staggering from left to right in a vain attempt to rescue himself. He doesn’t know how long it will be before his legs give out, but he feels them shaking underneath him and he’s afraid that he won’t make it. Either the infection or the sun will finish him off first. Despite their weakness, his legs continue to carry him as if determined.
Panting, he reaches the edge of the forest just before his legs give out on him. He’s coughing and wheezing; his throat going raw from the violent retching after an hour of walking. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hands as he looks up, eyes beholding an estate so grand that he’s filled with hope. Someone with the ability to cure him of his ailment has to live here. Gingerly, he picks himself up with a huff and continues out of the forest and into salvation.
“Help…” he wheezes, hoarsely. “Help me…” He keeps going; keeps limping towards life until he’s at the grand entrance and banging desperately on the door. The sun burns his knuckles, but he doesn’t stop even as painful blisters plague the skin. He bites through it, closing his eyes as he grits his teeth. “Someone…I…need…” he trails off as the door becomes a big blob of black and brown and everything spins into oblivion. He leans against the door as he loses consciousness. He can feel himself slipping.—the white hot burning of daylight on where the cape slips—the sickening twist in his stomach—that pounding in his head. He’s going to die…right here…after he’s made it so far. “Please…” he whimpers, but it’s too late; the darkness is already grabbing at him, claiming him with ruthless conviction. And before he knows it, he’s swallowed by it and taken hostage.
Delicate fingers gripped so tightly to the cloth, it made her knuckles white. The female desperately tried to get the blood and tear stains off her skin, her body shaking just as it did the first time she's ever killed a man. It was panic, and it was threatening now more than ever to settle in and take over. Mirabelle closed her eyes and took a long deep breath through her nose, then stench of herself assaulting her nostrils. It was time for a desperately needed bath.
She took a moment to gather her clothes and another larger piece of fabric to dry with and she headed down the all, bare feet padding against the cool stone. She could still hear the crowd, but then there was something else. There was a knock. With another sigh she dropped her things off and went to go end the party, figuring her brother was busy with the bodies.
Knocking the needle off the record player, she went to get the attention of the party before she heard it again.. Right after hearing her brother's voice. Dropping everything, she sprinted to the door and threw it open, not even realizing that the sun threatened both of them at that moment. She paused when she saw him, paused in shock. The pause was enough for a cry to pass her lips as the sun swallowed her skin. Without another thought, she threw her arms around the limp man in the door frame and pulled him into the safety if their home, the two of them huddled behind the protection of the walls.
"Out!" She called, no longer finding the need to politely see their guests goodbye. Mirabelle figured she would get an ear full from it later, but she didn't care. "I said out, damn it!" The female snapped, not finding it amusing that the men really didn't have any intention to a female. She wrapped herself protectively around her brother, hiding them further into them home as the people shuffled through the door, taking their sweet time.
Mira pushed his cloak away from his body, assessing the damage. Tears threatened to sting her eyes as she saw him, but words couldn't describe the relief she had to see that he was still alive.
Knowing that Castiel wouldn't be happy if she grabbed anyone to feed from, she called for Tanzy, but her impatience grew at a rapid speed. The female cut her own wrist and she held it to his lips. She didn't know if this would help his healing process, but she was desperate until one of their humans got there.
"Tanzy! Anise!" She called again, yelling so that the house could hear her, nearly choking on her words. Mira gently shook the man in her arms to try and wake him, parting his lips to get the blood in his mouth. She had no idea if she was actually helping him, but the panic started taking over.
She took a moment to gather her clothes and another larger piece of fabric to dry with and she headed down the all, bare feet padding against the cool stone. She could still hear the crowd, but then there was something else. There was a knock. With another sigh she dropped her things off and went to go end the party, figuring her brother was busy with the bodies.
Knocking the needle off the record player, she went to get the attention of the party before she heard it again.. Right after hearing her brother's voice. Dropping everything, she sprinted to the door and threw it open, not even realizing that the sun threatened both of them at that moment. She paused when she saw him, paused in shock. The pause was enough for a cry to pass her lips as the sun swallowed her skin. Without another thought, she threw her arms around the limp man in the door frame and pulled him into the safety if their home, the two of them huddled behind the protection of the walls.
"Out!" She called, no longer finding the need to politely see their guests goodbye. Mirabelle figured she would get an ear full from it later, but she didn't care. "I said out, damn it!" The female snapped, not finding it amusing that the men really didn't have any intention to a female. She wrapped herself protectively around her brother, hiding them further into them home as the people shuffled through the door, taking their sweet time.
Mira pushed his cloak away from his body, assessing the damage. Tears threatened to sting her eyes as she saw him, but words couldn't describe the relief she had to see that he was still alive.
Knowing that Castiel wouldn't be happy if she grabbed anyone to feed from, she called for Tanzy, but her impatience grew at a rapid speed. The female cut her own wrist and she held it to his lips. She didn't know if this would help his healing process, but she was desperate until one of their humans got there.
"Tanzy! Anise!" She called again, yelling so that the house could hear her, nearly choking on her words. Mira gently shook the man in her arms to try and wake him, parting his lips to get the blood in his mouth. She had no idea if she was actually helping him, but the panic started taking over.
Anise had just curled up in her bed, no longer in her work attire, but dressed for bedtime. She'd closed her eyes and gotten cozy under the blanket when she heard screaming. At first she couldn't make it out, but she quickly dove out of bed, despite her tiredness. Her body ached and protested, but what if it was important? She opened her bedroom door, peeking her head out fearfully. What if it's another attack...? She thought, then it felt like thousands of stones were twirling in her gut. She stood there defenseless, nothing in her hands to protect herself with. Please don't be another attack.. She thought, combing through her ebony hair with her fingers. She listened harder, hoping she'd hear the shouts again.
"Tanzy! Anise!"
That was Mirabelle's voice.. and it seems urgent. Without a second thought, Anise dashed down the hallway, totally ignoring the fact that she was barefoot. The stone floors stung her feet each time they collided, but instinct drew her out of the room, she wasn't stopping for something as trivial as shoes. The tone of the woman's voice was pleading and before she knew it she'd reach the stairs in almost record time...for a human that is. She got to witness all of the guests leaving, which made her blush. She was in a night gown! She turned her gaze away for a moment. Though they found Mirabelle. Then her eyes widened, finally realizing why she was pulled out of bed. She saw familiar blonde hair, which was definitely him.. He's... Castiel's alive? She felt like she'd been slapped in the face with a brick. He looked very rough for wear, actually she would have never recognized him without seeing his hair and noticing Mirabelle's anxiety. He was nearly unidentifiable due to all of the burns. She stood stupefied for a few moments before literally slapping herself back into reality. I-I've got to do something.. He didn't look too good and Mirabelle's blood is barely helping his healing process. Though she'd never seen a human's blood heal a vampire, she assumed it was better at the job. Why else would Mirabelle yell for them at this hour? Surely not to celebrate..
She quickly made her way down the stairs, approaching the two, bowing quickly, "Sorry it took so long mi'lady.. I barely heard the shouts until I opened my door.. I apologize.." Looking at Castiel's burnt body. Honestly to her it appeared Mirabelle saved him from a forest fire, but she wasn't going to comment at the moment. She looked between the two of them before realizing what she had to do. With a nervous sigh, she pulled her sleeve up, offering her wrist for Castiel's sustinance. Bishop's going to be so angry... but.. I just can't let Castiel die if I can do something...
"I'll give him my blood, I owe him a lot more.. Once there's a blood flow I can take it from there.." She informed Mira, now that she'd experienced it through Bishop, she had the idea of how it worked, "Though since I don't have a knife I'm going to need you to bite me.." She whispered softly, eager to help, but with no way to make an incision. She couldn't deny that she was hesitant, but she had no time to be scared. Castiel was rapidly dying so it kind of sped up her mental process.. She didn't have time for inner turmoil..
Still minding her tongue as she followed Reiji, Tanzy waited until he was completely through the door before allowing it to close, nodding in understanding at his explanation. She would certainly expect nothing less than for the deceased brother to be buried properly. Making mental notes as to what she would need to clean and hoping to distract herself with planning her strategy, the voice once more snared her attention. Tanzy glanced up in time to see the pearly white smirk flashed towards her, a stark contrast from the dark clothes, hair, and the bloodied bodies making up the rest of his visage. It was unnerving, and his words even more so despite his assurance she could speak. His manner may be calm and somehow reassuring, but the human couldn't find it in her to relax so easily. After all, she had seen him act so calm, then hiss at her in the study when she foolishly allowed her thoughts free.
Her mouth ran away with her once more, apparently intent on kicking her in the rear.
"Forgive me for saying so sire, but I feel it safest I refrain from speaking in your presence. I have upset you once already." she said softly.
In spite of this, she found herself thanking him as he opened the door, looking torn at his instructions and his offer. Wait until the morning to clean? She was undoubtedly shaken, and certainly tired from the stress of the night. But still, to leave a mess would not make her rest any easier. IT would bother her all night. Even if it didn't, she wanted to wash away the visual reminders of the night's tragic events. Tanzy looked imploringly at Reiji, already beginning to fidget at the thought of leaving something unfinished. "Please sire, I am thankful for your offer to escort me, but surely I should begin the cleaning right away. I-I couldn't just leave it until morning!"
Before she could protest further, the loud, resounding cry from the lady of the house surprised her by calling her name. She was tempted for a second to ignore it, but the distress in the female vampire's voice made Tanzy's stomach lurch in worry.
Without even thinking to see if she was excused, Tanzy ran down as fast as her legs would carry her, nearly tripping on her bloodied gown as she went. It was the fastest she'd ever run yet since working in the estate, and the sight stopped her dead in her tracks. Anise had arrived first, talking to the only remaining female. And Mirabelle holding what looked like a very burned and badly injured male..wait...could it be...
Eyes wide, it took a second for her brain to register who she was seeing, and then to comprehend what was needed. "M-Master Castiel?!" Tanzy cried, body kicking back into gear as she ran towards the cradled man, not unlike years ago she had rushed to help her baby brother, would hurry to her little sisters. Tears were in her eyes from relief. She couldn't fathom why she felt like crying, but the overwhelming relief that there was someone who survived this dreadful night was more than she could hold in.
"Where was he? Shouldn't we take him to his room? What's hap-oh!" Tanzy nearly slapped herself as she caught herself asking what Castiel would undoubtedly call 'tedious' questions. "B-blood..I, Anise is there anything you have to cut my wrist with..." Tanzy felt panic beginning to gnaw at her, trembling as she somehow fought through her racing and scrambling thoughts enough to notice just how fast she needed to act. Mirabelle surely wouldn't have sounded so worried if it weren't serious.
Tanzy whimpered as she bit into her wrist, not biting hard enough the first two times, but finally managing by the third bite to break the skin open just enough for blood to begin dripping out. Wincing, she offered the wrist to the probably dying male.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
Mirabelle sat there on the floor, leaning up against the wall with her legs curled under so she could support her brother's head in her lap. She cradled his head as shaking hands worked on getting his hair back out if his face while her other hand tried to feed him. When Anise showed up, relief showered over her and she welcomed the girl with the best smile she could muster. Mira reached out and took her hand in her own and brought her wrist to her lips. The vampire tried to be as gentle as possible and then let her take over. She didn't try to force Anise on her brother but allowed her to do it willingly. She was trying to show some trust.
"Thank you." She spoke with sincerity in her voice as she went back to running her fingers through tangled locks of blonde hair, caked in blood and dirt. When Tanzy rushed over in her own panic, going as far as biting herself, Mira calmly shook her head, even as her entire body shook.
"Anise has offered. I'll deal with Bishop. But Tanzy I need you to get warm water, a wash bowl and some cloths. Anise's blood will help him heal, but I'd like to bathe my brother. We need to see how bad the damage is." Mira tried to be strong, tried to be a leader but when she looked down at the unconscious male in her arms, she couldn't keep her tears back. Mira didn't sob, but she did cry. Her free hand reached out and grasped Anise's for comfort before she looked for Reiji. She needed him - needed his ability to stay calm in situations like this.
"Cassie, please wake up." She pleaded, holding him a little tighter. "We should get him to his chambers. It'll be better if we can get him off the stone. Where's Reiji?" Mirabelle wiped off some stay tears and took a shaky breath in, checking to see how Anise was managing, keeping an eye on her. If she was so willing to help her brother, just as Tanzy was, maybe she would reconsider feeding them - completely - to save him.
"Thank you." She spoke with sincerity in her voice as she went back to running her fingers through tangled locks of blonde hair, caked in blood and dirt. When Tanzy rushed over in her own panic, going as far as biting herself, Mira calmly shook her head, even as her entire body shook.
"Anise has offered. I'll deal with Bishop. But Tanzy I need you to get warm water, a wash bowl and some cloths. Anise's blood will help him heal, but I'd like to bathe my brother. We need to see how bad the damage is." Mira tried to be strong, tried to be a leader but when she looked down at the unconscious male in her arms, she couldn't keep her tears back. Mira didn't sob, but she did cry. Her free hand reached out and grasped Anise's for comfort before she looked for Reiji. She needed him - needed his ability to stay calm in situations like this.
"Cassie, please wake up." She pleaded, holding him a little tighter. "We should get him to his chambers. It'll be better if we can get him off the stone. Where's Reiji?" Mirabelle wiped off some stay tears and took a shaky breath in, checking to see how Anise was managing, keeping an eye on her. If she was so willing to help her brother, just as Tanzy was, maybe she would reconsider feeding them - completely - to save him.
Bishop felt almost sick in his gut, none of the usual joy accompanying his brother's encouragement and desire to go on a hunt. Demetri was lost in a blood stupor, drunk on blood and drowning himself in a hellish thirst. Carnage like this wasn't fun. None of the screams would echo a triumphant kill, none of the blood would satisfy his or Demetri's appetite. The hunt was empty like his twin's eyes. But Bishop knew Demetri needed a release, needed this for now. For his sake as well as the occupants of Santiago estate. A bloodlust like this was dangerous.
"Very well brother. Let us make haste though, for the sun is almost upon us. A race to beat it if you will." Bishop relented, helping his brother to stand as he made a note to watch closely as they rampaged.
Bishop managed to drag Demetri back in the nick of time, having kept a close eye on his brother and only allowing him to drink until he binged enough to slow down and his body to need a rest.
Supporting his twin on his shoulder, he nearly dropped the redhead at the sight meeting him on the other side of the door. Shock, disbelief, then anger, whirled in his mind. He took a deep breath to calm himself, mulling over the situation in his mind. As wary as he was to believe his eyes and get his hopes up, he knew by the smell and that face that even through all the damage, Castiel was found, and alive- - at least for the time being. As relieved as he was, he felt his possesiveness begin to take hold as none other than Anise was offering him blood when Castiel's own maid broke skin and held out a wrist with fresh blood beginning to trickle out. And his sister, dedicated as she was, telling Tanzy to go and get something to wash their brother with. He interrupted the ladies, eyes like a hawk.
"Sister, do not drain my human completely. He will need more than a normal feeding to recover, so let his maid feed him as well. Surely you can tell he needs plenty of blood? Besides, we have a few bottles of blood for just such an emergency in the cellar." Bishop chided, only to look over at Anise. As angry as he was she was giving someone else her blood, he was grateful she was helping his brother. And at least she had fed him first. Had she done this before Bishop got a taste, he might not be so forgiving.
"Don't overdo it. You were just hours ago my blood meal for the first time." Bishop warned his human.
He turned to Mirabelle again, nodding to his twin. "I can bring him to his chambers once I put Demetri to bed. Keep your head sister, the most important thing right now for Castiel is blood."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Once more, Tanzy's appreciation and opinion of the female Santiago diminished, feeling the woman dismiss her so easily. Was she not able to help her own master? He was intimidating and surely a force to be reckoned with, but he let her work in his home, gave her money to send to her family. Anise had already gone through so much tonight, surely making her feel responsible for helping out Castiel wasn't necessary (Though Tanzy was of course always happy to work with Anise).
Regardless, Tanzy lowered her now bloodied wrist and nodded. "Yes M'lady...." Tanzy turned to leave, only for Bishop to arrive with a very bloody and mud-covered Demetri. She could not recall ever seeing the outgoing twin in anything less than fashionable, clean attire. She looked at them in surprise, pausing at the look in Bishop's eyes. At first she feared he'd react in anger towards her only friend, but he surprised her by trying to take control of the situation in a sense.
AS he mentioned she should feed her master, Tanzy hesitated, turning back to Castiel as he lay in his sister's hold. Who was she to listen to? The lady or Bishop? She wanted to offer her blood to repay the head of the Santiago house, but what if she really would be better off getting some water and rags? She looked between the two vampires, awaiting instruction or permission.
Anise slightly winced as the beautiful blonde sank her fangs in at her request, biting her bottom lip for a moment. The wrist definitely hurt more than the neck, but she wasn't that concerned about her own pain. Looking at Castiel was enough reminder that others were hurting far worse than she was. She was in Castillo, safe from all the famine, disease, and most war. Despite sort of being a prisoner, she was lucky to have met the Santiago family. She put her wrist to Castiel's mouth, gently opening his mouth with her other hand. She could feel the blood flowing from the wound, and eventually dripping into his mouth. Eventually he could take over right?
"Thank you."
Mirabelle's appreciation was almost smothering. It wasn't often she was given verbal gratitude, so she kind of shrugged it off, "I-It's the least I can do.." Her eyes softened as she squeezed her bleeding wrist, increasing the blood flow. She didn't want someone else to lose another sibling tonight. She'd seen so much pain, anger, and revenge.. She just wanted to end it, and finally there was something useful she could do without a lot of assistance or anyone giving her a handicap.
"Lord Santiago... He.. spared my sister at my request, even when everything she did during her stay here was to defy him.. I owe him more than my life. Thanks to Lord Santiago I was able to spend several more days with her.." her tone was soft as usual, but she looked over her shoulder to meet Mira's gaze. She smiled at her reassuringly, "I won't let him die if there when there is something I can do to help.. I promise, Lady Santiago."
"M-Master Castiel?!"
Her gemstone eyes widened as she heard the familiar voice. She felt a knot form in her throat as the girl approached. This was Tanzy's job, but Anise was doing it. She'd spent enough time around Tanzy to realize how seriously her friend took her job, but she didn't know what else to do. Tanzy had been gone with Reiji.. she acted in the moment. Her eyes switched to her fellow human, her gaze apologizing for her. Though she continued to let her bleeding arm feed the blond man. Tanzy, forgive me.. I couldn't just do nothing...
Anise was surprised as she saw tears falling down Tanzy's face. The shock was almost paralyzing. So.. I'm not the only one who has grown attached to this family.. "I-I'm sorry.. but he needed blood and you were working.." she tried to reason with the pink haired girl, hoping she hadn't caused too much damage.
"Where was he? Shouldn't we take him to his room? What's hap-oh!B-blood..I, Anise is there anything you have to cut my wrist with..."
"I'm not sure...N-no I had Lady San-" she attempted to inform the other maid, but was horrified as she saw Tanzy biting into her own flesh. It was to no avail the first two times the girl attempted, and Anise would have jumped to stop her if she hadn't been Castiel's current lifeline.. but the third time Tanzy's teeth sunk deep enough to create a considerable amount of blood flow. The girl then offered her wrist as well, which brought tears to Anise's eyes. She finally started crying. She cried for Angelo, Olivia, Shu, Katerina, and Alice.. but she was also crying for Castiel and Tanzy. She watched everyone endure so much pain, with so much grace. She was falling apart while everyone else was finding ways to cope. Sure she lost a sister, but until Castiel was found.. this family lost two brothers in the same night. She was selfish..despite always assuming the selfish one was Alice. If I hadn't asked her to help everyone escape... she never would have been in that cellar.. She never would have gotten attacked.. but my selfishness.. I didn't want her angry with me.. I lied and played along with her escape plan...even though I had no intentions of leaving this place.. I gave her false hope to keep her close... and now she couldn't be any further away from me..
"Anise has offered. I'll deal with Bishop. But Tanzy I need you to get warm water, a wash bowl and some cloths. Anise's blood will help him heal, but I'd like to bathe my brother. We need to see how bad the damage is."
"Yes M'lady...."
Anise's blurry gaze lowered to the stone floor. She hated that Tanzy's attempt to help was pushed aside because of her, but it all happened so fast. Anise responded the best way she knew how at the time. She just hoped Tanzy would be able to help in just as many ways as herself, if not more. She didn't want to strain her relationship with her only friend. Though she was brought back to the present by a cool hand on her own, squeezing it a little too tightly. Mirabelle is crying too? She wasn't surprised that she'd cry for her brother, it was only she hadn't actually seen any of the Santiago siblings cry before. She softly squeezed Mirabelle's hand back, it helped with the feeding process along with comforting the female vampire. She was feeling a little light headed, but she felt she could still go a bit longer, at least until Tanzy got the supplies that Mirabelle requested. She'd let the other maid take over if she wished and she'd take a moment to rest. This second feeding was more exhausting, but she wasn't sure if it was only because Castiel hadn't bit in. Their...venom? Well, whatever they used to intoxicate humans into submission wasn't present.. so she blamed her progressive fatigue on that. She didn't want to tap out yet. She had to make a few more minutes. She wasn't swaying or translucent yet, so she had some time before anyone would jerk her away from Castiel..
"Sister, do not drain my human completely. He will need more than a normal feeding to recover, so let his maid feed him as well. Surely you can tell he needs plenty of blood? Besides, we have a few bottles of blood for just such an emergency in the cellar."
She heard the exact voice of the person that she assumed would yank her from his brother with an iron grip. She closed her eyes as he spoke, awaiting a roar of anger in her direction, but it never came. Actually he seemed to be more concerned with helping the situation than causing a scene, but she assumed it was just due to the fact Castiel's life was hanging by a thread and right now she was the one reinforcing the line.
"Cassie, please wake up. We should get him to his chambers. It'll be better if we can get him off the stone. Where's Reiji?"
She didn't know the answer, so she kept quiet. Also she wished to refrain from speaking. Any visual or verbal signs that she was feeling weak and Bishop would tug her away from her current duty. She bit the inside of her cheek, despite feeling a bit sick to her stomach and braved on.
"Don't overdo it. You were just hours ago my blood meal for the first time."
She nodded her head quickly at the warning, realizing she was expected to give an answer, "I-I won't.. I just couldn't risk him dying.. I don't mind switching out with Tanzy now.. I'll go get the supplies.." She smiled to the female, hoping it would brighten her spirits. She planned on helping more, but she was growing quite dizzy, far faster than she'd anticipated. She moved out of the way, so Tanzy could take over. Though when she stood, Anise felt the full force of her blood loss. Her vision was still blurry, despite her tears having already dried up. She felt lightheaded, and her movements felt odd, like there was zero gravity.
"Oh right, water, cloths and a bowl.. I'll be back soon." She bowed, which made her stomach twist in an unfavorable manner. Though before anyone got a chance to tell her otherwise she made a beeline for the kitchen. Once she was out of sight, she leaned against the door of the supply closet, forehead against the wooden material. Her breath felt heavy and forced, not to mention she felt so weak..
She forced herself into action though. She opened the door and grabbed a worn, but clean rag and wrapped up her bleeding wrist to help clot the wound as best as she could. She then proceeded in grabbing a few for Castiel before closing the closet. She couldn't move... She collapsed into the door again, holding herself up by her grip on the doorknob and her shaky legs. She didn't mean to overdo it, but she didn't take into account how different she'd feel once she stood up. She closed her eyes because she was seeing double, but it only made the room feel even more twirly than it already did. She didn't even notice the blood pouring down her arm. Apparently in her state of bloodloss Anise didn't tie her makeshift bandages tight enough.
I don't... I don't feel so good...
Anise didn't need to say anything for Bishop to be able to tell she was upset about something. It was also even more evident to him that she was growing weak, and fast. Inwardly cursing, he frowned as Anise stumbled to explain herself, earning a shake of his head. "I understand that. Regardless, don't overdo it." Bishop reiterated, watching as Anise wobbled off, looking more pale than usual. This time, he did curse under his breath, placing Demetri down gently in a propped seated position leaning against the wall. "Wait here brother." the redhead ordered his twin, only able to guess at Demetri's current state of mind. He normally would never leave his brother like this, but Mirabelle and Tanzy were a mere two feet from where he was propped, so Bishop would take a small detour in helping his brothers back to their room. Where was Reiji when he needed to be useful?
Following the scent and sound of his human maid, Bishop nearly growled. Why were humans so stupid?! He arrived inside the kitchen, only to see Anise clinging to the handle of the supply closet next to the pantry. Blood was dripping from her wrist, and he fought the urge to feed again. She really was a delicious meal. Clenching his fists, he swallowed any impulse to drain her, quickly squashing any such notion.
"Stubborn woman. You over exerted yourself." Bishop sighed in exasperation, approaching Anise and holding her up. He licked her arm off before biting into his own wrist, holding it up in front of the ebony-haired girl's mouth. "Drink. You'll collapse if you don't." Bishop left no room for argument, not about to move or let go of his maid until she drank.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Tanzy looked up to try and give Anise a reassuring smile or appreciative remark, she stopped at the look on Anise's face. Why did her best friend look so distraught and apologetic? Tanzy's face turned into one of concern now mixed with confusion. She had no idea why Anise was apologizing. Surely her friend didn't think she was guilty of anything? It was painful to think the sweet girl she had grown so close to felt the need to apologize when she had done nothing warranting an apology at all. She didn't need forgiveness or pardon, she was being sweet and considerate as always! Her alarm grew as she caught a glimpse of tears in Anise's eyes, earning a tightness in her chest and throat. She fretted in her head, scrambling to think of how to soothe her best friend. But why was Anise so sad? Was she thinking about her sister again? Sorrow and empathy went out to Anise, Tanzy wishing she could just hug her friend and none of these terrible things were happening around them. That the worst they had to be worried about was knowing they lived with a castle of vampires.
"Sorry? Why are you sorry-?" Tanzy was interrupted as Anise tried to explain herself to her master and talked with the lady of the house. Before Tanzy could properly ask her friend why she seemed so distressed, Tanzy saw Anise flee to the kitchen to help. Not wanting to waste her blood or Anise's efforts, Tanzy hurriedly held her bloodied wrist over Castiel's mouth. She looked up from her task, worry now for her friend adding to the growing list of things on her mind.
(OOC: Sorry... I go to school and it's been very busy for me as of late.. I apologize if the post sucks.. I don't have the time to spruce it up at present..)
"Forgive me for saying so sire, but I feel it safest I refrain from speaking in your presence. I have upset you once already." she said softly.
Reiji couldn't help but chuckle at the girl's uneasy and dedicated behavior, she even went as far as to say she'd clean the mess without even getting rest first. He had to admit he was impressed with the human, but impressed was little more than curiosity. Impressing Reiji didn't give Tanzy any points toward getting treated like a human, rather than a play thing, but it did increase her chances of not being carelessly thrown away by the dark haired man.
She was about to speak more in her defense about desperately needing to clean the castle today, but she was distracted by the same voice as he. Though he doubted she could make out all of his sister's words. Somethings going down. Then he caught the horrid smell of burnt flesh. Apparently one of his brothers didn't heed the morning sun. He sighed to himself and began making his way in the same direction as Tanzy, just not in the same rush.
"M-Master Castiel?!"
It wasn't until she heard Tanzy's voice in the distance that Reiji's slow pace came to a complete halt. He narrowed his eyes in disbelief as he tried to understand how the eldest sibling survived the bite of a werewolf.. Will you ever die?! He thought irritated by Castiel's uncanny ability to avoid death. Though deep down, he had to admit he was relieved. He wasn't sure if he could handle being in charge after all. All these centuries made the job seem appealing, but now that it was actually his.. the cake didn't taste as sweet as it looked through the bakery window.
He arrived at the top of the stairway as Tanzy bit into her wrist, causing his eyes to glow mischievously. He wanted a taste, he wanted to jump right in and sample both of the bleeding humans, but he refrained. He adjusted his glasses, closing his eyes afterwards to calm his hunger. He stopped taking in breaths to avoid temptation, listening in to the conversations to follow. He wasn't needed just yet. It wasn't like there was anything he could do to save Castiel anyway.
"Anise has offered. I'll deal with Bishop. But Tanzy I need you to get warm water, a wash bowl and some cloths. Anise's blood will help him heal, but I'd like to bathe my brother. We need to see how bad the damage is."
"Yes M'lady...."
He could hear the pain in his sister's voice, the shakiness of her tone told him that she was crying, and he could almost hear the trembling of her body. He assumed this was due to her being kidnapped, seeing as she didn't get to spend much of her human life with her family, and so far a good portion of her immortal one. They'd merely had her a couple days and she lost one brother. The thought of losing a second brother must have been emotionally tearing her apart. Though Reiji could only guess. He didn't feel emotions near as deeply as his siblings, so he wasn't exactly sure how she was feeling. Sure he was relieved that Castiel was alive, but he wouldn't have cried over his corpse if he was found dead. Reiji would just pick him up and give him a proper burial with Angelo. He was a bit of a Sociopath in a sense. His emotions were so dull that they were barely there.. but he wasn't truly a proper sociopath, because he felt anger. Reiji's anger was undiluted, possibly even heightened compared to typical vampires.
"Cassie, please wake up. We should get him to his chambers. It'll be better if we can get him off the stone. Where's Reiji?"
"Right here.." He raised his hand, finally making his presence known. It was only when he announced this that he made his descent down the stairs and eventually joining the group. He eyed his sister as she wiped her tears, causing him to sigh. He pulled a handkerchief from his suit and held it out to her, "Here, use this." he replied in a quiet tone. It wasn't exactly gentle, but it wasn't maniacal, so it was a start.
"Sister, do not drain my human completely. He will need more than a normal feeding to recover, so let his maid feed him as well. Surely you can tell he needs plenty of blood? Besides, we have a few bottles of blood for just such an emergency in the cellar."
Reiji turned his gaze to Bishop, eyebrow quirking when his eyes landed on Demetri. A frown finally formed on his face, but it was more of a pout really, "It seems like he had too much fun. I wish he wouldn't have left without us.." He sighed, sounding disappointed. Honestly Reiji hadn't fed once since his arrival, not even from his appointed human. In fact, Demetri got a taste of her... which if he recalled was against Cassie's rules. Therefore he could bend the rules as well.
"Don't overdo it. You were just hours ago my blood meal for the first time." Bishop warned his human.
"Seems like everyone is feeding tonight, myself excluded.." Reiji wasn't as emotionally hurt as he pretended to be, but he was a bit irritated. He wanted his pound of flesh, it wasn't his place to fight this battle. He was 'banished' from Castillo by the dying blonde on the floor. The only reason he returned at all was because the vampire counsel ordered him to do so..
He could smell Anise's blood, and mixed with Tanzy's blood, the room carried a nearly irresistible aroma. He licked his fangs, but stood his ground. He noticed that Bishop's maid was growing rather pale, even for her standards. She was naturally pale to begin with, but she was almost translucent. She doesn't... Then he smirked. She has a crush. This girl has a crush on him.. then the man's eyes landed on Tanzy who was frantically taking over the role of feeding Castiel. Two girls crushing on you.. What will you do, dear brother?
"Wait here brother."
Bishop's words brought Reiji's attention to Demetri, and he walked over to the redhead. He scooped up his younger brother, supporting him rather well for well, the nerdy type. It was always enjoyable seeing people gasp as he showed off unnatural strength for a man of his body type, "I'll help him get to bed." he informed the others, wishing to leave the scene seeing as his bland reaction to Castiel's survival was awkward compared to everyone else's reactions.
”I won’t let him die if there is something I can do to help.. I promise, Lady Sanitago.” Those words gave Mirabelle a new appreciation towards the female. Even after she had lost everything she had tonight, she was still willing to give what she had for her. Mira gave her free hand another squeeze in thanks and then went back to slowly picking cloth away from his skin, trying to inspect his wounds.
When Tanzy just stood there and then suddenly rushed to help Cassie, her nose wrinkled. Mira grew agitated at the second time Tanzy decided that Mira had no authority and the way her brother spoke to her as if she didn’t understand what it was like to be a vampire. She couldn’t blame him though, considering she was one to act on emotion. The female vampire looked at Tanzy as she tried to feed the unconscious male, anger for her brother and the actions of the night finally surfacing. ”You want to tell me that you care for precious Anise so much, yet you are the one to make her do as I asked after she’s just suffered a greater blood loss than the poor little wrist you decided to gnaw because of your lack of self control and your missing ability to reason?” Mira bit her tongue to keep from saying anything more, but she couldn’t help the last few words that slipped past pale pink lips, ”And she’s the one apologizing to you!” Mira was exhausted and emotionally drained while she had her brother her in arms, his existence very close to diminishing, losing control for the duration of her rant.
Breathing heavily, Mira looked up as Reiji came to her, taking the handkerchief and wiping at her face. The small gesture did a lot to bring Mira back, calming her and it meant a lot to her. Reiji was always distant, and she just wished that it didn't take a trajety like this night to bring them closer together. Growing up, she always looked to Reiji and Castiel. Cas had always care for her, and Reiji always looked out for her, even if he would still deny it to this day. Even then, the small thoughtfulness was enough to wish that they could be kids again.. That she could have that family back.
Mira gently let Castiel’s head rest on the stone so that she could stand up. She watched him go to their drunken brother while Bishop went after Anise. The golden haired girl slipped out of the room and went to check on the other two. A small, calming sigh came through as she looked at what condition the poor girl was left in. ”You really should clean her up and take her to bed. Cassie might be dead if she hadn’t come so quickly.” She murmured and placed her hand on his shoulder. ”Thank you, brother.” Mirabelle said and bowed with what was left of her dress and then moved on to gather the rest of the things she asked for.
Mirabelle put a pot of water on their stove while she gathered the cloths that Anise had begun to get. She quietly thanked them and then moved on to finish and take it to Castiel’s room, moving at a human’s pace as not to spill the water. Once things were in place, she was back to her brother’s side within moments and then looked to the girl. ”Put some pressure on it. I want to get him to his bed. You can finish while I’m bathing him. Mira spoke in a low tone, trying not to be cold to the girl.
"Rei, could you help me then, please?"
When Tanzy just stood there and then suddenly rushed to help Cassie, her nose wrinkled. Mira grew agitated at the second time Tanzy decided that Mira had no authority and the way her brother spoke to her as if she didn’t understand what it was like to be a vampire. She couldn’t blame him though, considering she was one to act on emotion. The female vampire looked at Tanzy as she tried to feed the unconscious male, anger for her brother and the actions of the night finally surfacing. ”You want to tell me that you care for precious Anise so much, yet you are the one to make her do as I asked after she’s just suffered a greater blood loss than the poor little wrist you decided to gnaw because of your lack of self control and your missing ability to reason?” Mira bit her tongue to keep from saying anything more, but she couldn’t help the last few words that slipped past pale pink lips, ”And she’s the one apologizing to you!” Mira was exhausted and emotionally drained while she had her brother her in arms, his existence very close to diminishing, losing control for the duration of her rant.
Breathing heavily, Mira looked up as Reiji came to her, taking the handkerchief and wiping at her face. The small gesture did a lot to bring Mira back, calming her and it meant a lot to her. Reiji was always distant, and she just wished that it didn't take a trajety like this night to bring them closer together. Growing up, she always looked to Reiji and Castiel. Cas had always care for her, and Reiji always looked out for her, even if he would still deny it to this day. Even then, the small thoughtfulness was enough to wish that they could be kids again.. That she could have that family back.
Mira gently let Castiel’s head rest on the stone so that she could stand up. She watched him go to their drunken brother while Bishop went after Anise. The golden haired girl slipped out of the room and went to check on the other two. A small, calming sigh came through as she looked at what condition the poor girl was left in. ”You really should clean her up and take her to bed. Cassie might be dead if she hadn’t come so quickly.” She murmured and placed her hand on his shoulder. ”Thank you, brother.” Mirabelle said and bowed with what was left of her dress and then moved on to gather the rest of the things she asked for.
Mirabelle put a pot of water on their stove while she gathered the cloths that Anise had begun to get. She quietly thanked them and then moved on to finish and take it to Castiel’s room, moving at a human’s pace as not to spill the water. Once things were in place, she was back to her brother’s side within moments and then looked to the girl. ”Put some pressure on it. I want to get him to his bed. You can finish while I’m bathing him. Mira spoke in a low tone, trying not to be cold to the girl.
"Rei, could you help me then, please?"
Tanzy looked up at Mira's harsh words, her distaste for the lady Santiago finally showing. Tanzy felt hurt and indignant all in one, fidgeting in agitation before speaking up, her voice cool and clipped.
"I did not bite her and make her give blood. You did. I am aware she was apologizing to me, my lady, though I was asking her why she felt any need to apologize when she doesn't do anything wrong. Miss Anise has gone through enough tonight, losing her sister, fighting to stay alive, being bitten for her first time." Tanzy shook her head, letting out an annoyed sigh. "I offered my blood to Master Castiel because I am his personal maid and food source. I have not suffered as Anise has tonight, so I thought it fitting to do my job and not let her overdo it. She did so anyway, because she has a kind heart and will help you and your family at her own risk. You should be thanking her. Think of me as you will m'lady, punish me if you see fit, but I am not the one who bullies people to do what she wants them to."
Tanzy let out a breath, knowing she'd probably regret speaking so boldly. She couldn't help but feel distaste for the lady vampire, try as she might to be professional. Her attention was thankfully diverted as Reiji approached, the human watching in silence as he handed a handkerchief to his sister. Reiji's lament over being the only one not fed was more than just a tad concerning, wondering if he'd be rash enough to try and bite her or Anise. She certainly hoped not. She watched as he lifted his brother with ease, his strength surprising her, though she wondered why that should be a surprise now. The Santiago's practically oozed power.
"Stubborn woman. You over exerted yourself."
Anise lifted her head toward the sound, her eyes landing on none other than Bishop. The ebony haired girl then went wide eyed with what little strength she was holding onto, at a loss for words. Yes she'd went too far, but it was never in her intentions to do so.. She wasn't sure what 'too far' felt like in this scenario. The only time she'd been this close to bleeding out had been the time her mother drunkenly attacked her. She closed her eyes, seeing as it helped a little with her nausea. She took a moment to collect whatever was left of herself before speaking to him, "I-I'm sorry.. It was an accident.." She was still using the doorknob for support. Her legs felt like paper supporting her, and she was getting so sleepy.. Though she knew if she gave in to her weakness she might never wake from it again.
"Drink. You'll collapse if you don't."
Suddenly she felt strong support, much stronger than she'd ever manage. Also it was accompanied by a masculine scent. It was familiar to her, but in her dazed state, she'd absolutely forgotten Bishop's presence almost as quickly as she'd noticed his arrival. She was getting worse, rapidly. She was cool to the touch and quite translucent. Not to mention she'd completely forgot she wasn't alone in the kitchen. She slowly lifted her head up, drinking whatever she was asked. She wasn't even sure where she was anymore, let alone whom she was with. In her stupor, she said something she shouldn't have. It was something that might definitely raise a lot of questions..
"Derrick.." She mumbled after she finished drinking, clinging to the hideous necklace dangling around her neck. How she'd hidden the horrid thing this long was an art of it's own. In her moment of weakness, she called out to the farmer's boy. She spent so much time detesting, but in what she thought to be her final moments, his name crossed her clouded mind.
”You really should clean her up and take her to bed. Cassie might be dead if she hadn't come so quickly. Thank you, brother."
Her voice became clearer as Bishop's blood begun taking effect. Her wrist's bite wound closed up in a matter of no time. Little by little she was regaining her strength. Though she didn't exactly remember calling out to her frenemy from back home. She saw Mirabelle doing the job she'd claimed, flushing a dark red, "Mi'lady.. I apologize. You shouldn't have to do these things.. This was my job since I couldn't care for Lord Santiago any further.. I'm very sorry.." she whispered softly. She was horrified by her behavior. At this rate she'd never catch up to Tanzy.. They'd probably dispose of her due to her lack of ability and competence.
She then noticed that Bishop's arm was still around her. Anise's eyes flickered to almost every spot in the room in a matter of seconds. She remained quiet after the realization before clearing her throat softly, "Thank you, Master Santiago.. Is there anything I can do for you before turning in..?" She asked, attempting to create some physical space afterward. She was far too confused tonight. She had a crush on Castiel, that much she was certain.. but she'd thought he was dead. Bishop.. made her unnecessarily nervous.. and she missed Derrick. Alice was dead.. She needed to sort herself out. She wasn't sure about much of anything anymore.
(OOC: WIP. The post is done, but the colors aren't. I'm hungry. HULK SMASH! ;D )
"Very well brother. Let us make haste though, for the sun is almost upon us. A race to beat it if you will."
He didn't remember much after Bishop found him. Just bits and pieces. He remembered racing, though most of it was with Bishop's support. His head was throbbing in pain, something that rarely occurred in vampires. He however wasn't entirely sobered up, even once inside Castillo de la Muerte. He heard screams about Castiel, but he couldn't bring himself to open his eyes. The loud voices mixed with his drunkenness was irritating to say the least. He sat in absolute silence as the events played out. Some of them he was conscious for, others...not so much.
"Wait here brother."
He could feel Bishop propping him against one of the stone walls, and Demetri finally took this moment to bring himself to his feet. Though it wasn't long before Reiji decided to play 'leader' and practically picked him up. The red head silently growled at his older brother, giving him a malicious glare. His green eyes weren't cheerful or mischievous, they were enraged. Thankfully the mud and dried up blood on his clothes all came across as one and the same.. He undoubtedly would have frightened the maids if he'd came in covered in human blood.
"I'll help him get to bed."
"How thoughtful of you, dear brother." Demetri mumbled to Reiji, rolling his emerald eyes at the man. His gaze was angry as ever, a frown forming on his lips, "You just wish to escape before Castiel wakes up.." He hissed, and probably would have already swung at the older vampire had he not been quite as drunk. Though another argument interrupted their own. His eyes shifted to Tanzy and his sister, a red eyebrow quirking. I knew they were at odds, but this is an all out cat fight..
”You want to tell me that you care for precious Anise so much, yet you are the one to make her do as I asked after she’s just suffered a greater blood loss than the poor little wrist you decided to gnaw because of your lack of self control and your missing ability to reason? And she’s the one apologizing to you!”
Demetri smirked at his sister's words. They definitely had to sting the hardworking female's pride, but there was at least a little truth to Mirabelle's anger. Anise had suffered more, but Tanzy was just doing what she felt was right at the moment.. He couldn't blame her for that. Humans have always panicked in the face of conflict.. it is what makes them so different than us.. Then his eyes landed on Mirabelle. Though when it comes to family.. you're a lot like them in that aspect.. Angelo was too.. I bet he died before Castiel got a chance... The rage he must have felt after losing his maid...
"I did not bite her and make her give blood. You did. I am aware she was apologizing to me, my lady, though I was asking her why she felt any need to apologize when she doesn't do anything wrong. Miss Anise has gone through enough tonight, losing her sister, fighting to stay alive, being bitten for her first time. I offered my blood to Master Castiel because I am his personal maid and food source. I have not suffered as Anise has tonight, so I thought it fitting to do my job and not let her overdo it. She did so anyway, because she has a kind heart and will help you and your family at her own risk. You should be thanking her. Think of me as you will m'lady, punish me if you see fit, but I am not the one who bullies people to do what she wants them to."
Demetri then flung Reiji's grip on himself, growing tired of the shouting. It was killing his head, and his buzz on the blood. He walked over to Tanzy, wiping his hands with his handkerchief before placing one over her mouth. He made a 'Shhhh..' sound as he did it, eyes on Mirabelle. He knew in this state, this argument could get ugly. Neither of the females seemed to like each other, and normally he'd let the events take place, but Tanzy had an a major disadvantage. She was human, and Mirabelle was a vampire. That could never end well, "Anise apologized.. if you wish for me to throw my own guess out there because you ARE Castiel's personal maid. She likely felt she was betraying you as much as she was betraying my brother by feeding another. The feeding process can cause a sort of attachment.. She was probably afraid that she was stepping on some toes.." Then his eyes switched to Tanzy, "You're both right in senses, but right now isn't the time. We can discuss punishment later for her rudeness. Though I ask we show her mercy. Castiel was fond of them both, and Tanzy is his maid. He wouldn't want her harmed.."
He smiled to his sister, leaning down and brushing a hand through her hair, "I mean nothing by it, Mira.. You're a strong capable woman.. vampire.. whichever you prefer me to call you at the moment.. Though your love is boundless. When one of us are in danger you lose yourself in the worry... There's nothing wrong with that.. because I'll always be here to keep your feet on the ground... even if I can't quite seem to keep my own footing." He chuckled. Apparently the red head was sobering up... His attitude returned to normal, but his eyes were still feral.. angry.. He was controlling it a lot better, but it was probably for Mirabelle and Tanzy's sake. He never did like fights among the family. Especially in the house.
Bishop shook his head, dismissing the first apology and telling Anise to drink once more. He looked satisfied as his human accepted his blood readily, the vampire noticing her deteriorating condition. She was pale, cool to the touch, and felt weak in his arms, the human appearing almost dazed. He felt a strange relief at her drinking, glad his human would last him a while yet. Bit by bit, she seemed to be recovering, albeit slowly.
Bishop had calmed a bit from the hunt and from the night's events when Anise dared to mutter a stranger's name in his presence..while he was feeding her and talking as well!
such insolence! And who was this Derrick? Bishop frowned in annoyance as she clutched at a necklace hidden under her clothes. He had half a mind to tear it off, but he had no real reason to, so he tried to restrain his irritation and his natural impulse to destroy when he was angry.
Bishop only looked up as his sister approached, speaking to him and offering her thanks. The redhead nodded,, acknowledging her fully. "You're welcome, sister. If you'll excuse me, I shall tend to my brother and maid." Bishop returned his gaze to Anise, simultaneously impressed and irked. Irked that she was being careless and that she seemed to be thinking about some random human by the sounds of it. He couldn't be completely mad though, her dedication and steadfast efforts to offer her assistance rather admirable and appreciated.
He shook his head at Anise, Not letting her get too far from him in case she stumbled or collapsed. Bishop caught her calling hi
m the wrong term, earning an arched brow. In a normal day, he'd be tempted to poke Anise in the forehead. "I'm master Bishop, remember? Master Santiago is reserved for the head of the house." Bishop stood, leading Anise along even as he heard Demetri snap at Reiji and scold Tanzy. "No, you're pushed yourself too much, you need to rest. If I have to, I will order you to." Following his sibling's voices, he was glad to see his twin slowly sobering.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Tanzy nearly jumped and let out a squeal as her mouth was once more covered by Demetri's hand, this time the smell of earth and blood permeating her nose despite his hand being wiped clean. The young woman made a mental note to properly thank the vampire for looking after her, especially when she had been stiff and wary of him before. Demetri didn't need to tell her she had been foolish to challenge the lady of the house, but it did make her realize just how powerless she was here. IT was unsettling to say the least. She felt guilt bubble inside, not for Mirabelle, but for how stressed Anise must be and for the fellow human feeling the need to apologize at all, to her or anyone else. Quickly, her thoughts went from guilt to include a sense of embarrassment at the words 'cause a sort of attatchment' Well, it certainly was a close thing, and she had felt extremely vulnerable and shy when being Castiel's food. But surely that was due to the vampire's bite, he had mentioned it would feel rather intoxicating. Even so, the mental image of being bitten and feeling so...unusual was enough to turn her cheeks a light pink. She shook her head, trying to will away the stupid flush. She could respect the head of the house, and she did feel responsible as his maid, but she wasn't ever going to be upset at Anise for helping him! She had no claim over anyone, so if Anise wanted to feed him, that was up to Anise.
Tanzy had no reason to feel insulted, and she felt no ill will or unease at knowing her best friend had rushed to the master's aid. Tanzy hoped she'd have a chance to talk to Anise soon, just to make sure the poor girl didn't feel bad or think Tanzy was upset. Anise was her friend, so she hoped the ebony haired sweetheart would be easily soothed and reassured that nothing she did crossed a line or caused any bad feelings.
”You want to tell me that you care for precious Anise so much, yet you are the one to make her do as I asked after she’s just suffered a greater blood loss than the poor little wrist you decided to gnaw because of your lack of self control and your missing ability to reason?”
Reiji's eyes twinkled as the chaos finally tumbled out between Mirabelle and Tanzy. It happened once before during the attack, but they were much more open about their feelings toward each other at the moment. First his sister spat her piece, and Reiji ran his tongue across his fangs. He always enjoyed a proper crisis. He could tell a lot of the conflict was due to emotions running high and lack of rest among them, but he said nothing to stop the situation. For once since his arrival there was a bit of conflict and he hadn't stirred it a single bit. He wished to sit back and watch the events play out, regardless of what that meant for the two of them.
"I did not bite her and make her give blood. You did. I am aware she was apologizing to me, my lady, though I was asking her why she felt any need to apologize when she doesn't do anything wrong. Miss Anise has gone through enough tonight, losing her sister, fighting to stay alive, being bitten for her first time." Tanzy shook her head, letting out an annoyed sigh. "I offered my blood to Master Castiel because I am his personal maid and food source. I have not suffered as Anise has tonight, so I thought it fitting to do my job and not let her overdo it. She did so anyway, because she has a kind heart and will help you and your family at her own risk. You should be thanking her. Think of me as you will m'lady, punish me if you see fit, but I am not the one who bullies people to do what she wants them to."
Finally after Tanzy took a moment, allowing Mirabelle's words to sink in, her own look of hatred leaked onto her features. This could get interesting.. He listened in once more, his crimson eyes scanning Tanzy, his supernatural hearing focusing on her heartbeat. She was so worked up.. he could hear her heartbeat as if it's sound was built into his very thoughts. His eyes began to glow as her enraged heartbeat taunted his thirst. He wished to join the conflict, to bite Castiel's maid and drain her dry.. but he had better things in mind for her. It took him a few moments to bring himself back from the cravings, but he kept repeating his plans in his head, soothing himself with the thought that eventually Tanzy would be his maid, whether she liked it or not.
Mirabelle eventually left the room, a pout forming on his features. Where's the fun in that, Belle? He thought disappointed, but decided it was for the best. Tanzy's death would, after all, spoil his plans for her.
”Put some pressure on it. I want to get him to his bed. You can finish while I’m bathing him. Rei, could you help me then, please?"
"I would, but I'm carrying Deme-"
"How thoughtful of you, dear brother. You just wish to escape before Castiel wakes up.."
It was then that his youngest brother ruined his plans of escape by flinging himself from his grasp. His crimson eyes glared at the emerald orbs of his brother before smiling to Mirabelle, "I guess that my hands are free now.. Certainly."
"Anise apologized.. if you wish for me to throw my own guess out there because you ARE Castiel's personal maid. She likely felt she was betraying you as much as she was betraying my brother by feeding another. The feeding process can cause a sort of attachment.. She was probably afraid that she was stepping on some toes.. I mean nothing by it, Mira.. You're a strong capable woman.. vampire.. whichever you prefer me to call you at the moment.. Though your love is boundless. When one of us are in danger you lose yourself in the worry... There's nothing wrong with that.. because I'll always be here to keep your feet on the ground... even if I can't quite seem to keep my own footing."
Reiji clapped at Demetri's speech, but was overall not impressed by it. He moved to Mirabelle and Castiel, grabbing one of his arms and one of his legs, "Ready..? One.. Two.. Three.. Up." And he helped his sister lift Castiel. He then led them to Castiel's quarters, clearing a table swiftly with his arm, not caring what fell to the floor as a result "If I know Castiel he won't want his sheets stained up with blood." Reiji sighed, "Besides, the mess can be cleaned later, right Tanzy?" he smirked at the girl. Though his look was mischievous and teasing, he wasn't being excessively cruel. He was toying with her for the most part. Trying to push her buttons.
The scent of hundreds fully assaulted Mirabelle’s pale nose as the calmness from slender fingers in her blonde hair rolled over her. She allowed her eyes to close as she took in another deep breath of his aroma, slipping her arms around his waist and bringing her body to the twin’s in a tight embrace. A moment later, she picked her head up and looked at him. ”She speaks as if we don’t know what it’s like to lose family. She dares to tell me that I’ve forced Anise to give him blood. Tanzy allows her jealousy to speak, because it is her that wishes for Castiel’s good graces. It must be her that he favors, because it is he that allows her to live..” Mira spoke calmly, but with bitterness in her words. “A simple thing I asked for, not so much demanded. A simple thing that can be done in moments, but she forces Anise to do it after all the blood she’s willingly given up to help our family, but it seems as if Tanzy all but wants to be his little blood whore.” Her lip curled up the slightest bit as she released her brother, only to look back at the female on the floor.
Mira had lost her patience the moment she found Tanzy disposable. Cassie may have found some way to like her enough to keep her around, but Mira didn’t have the patience he did in times like this. Mira was irrational and emotional – two very dangerous things for a vampire and for Tanzy to talk back to her at a time like this could have been very fatal. Had Mira dared to speak out as Tanzy had, or failed to complete a task the first time she was asked, Mirabelle would have been dead. The missing scars on her immortal body would have given away many secrets and told stories of lifetimes much longer than the lifetime as a vampire. ”I was merely nine when I watched him snap the neck of a woman who asked him to repeat himself.” Mira’s eyes held an angry fire that mirrored Demetri’s, almost as if she was feeding off of his high. Mirabelle stood on the tips of her toes and pulled herself up to his level, whispering against his ear “I will kill her.” She whispered so only the ones with enhanced hearing could hear, but she made no motion to carry out her threat (and won’t ever, but they don’t know that!).
That night, the innocence she was trying to get back was diminishing. She didn’t feel like a little girl under the protection of her brothers, but of a woman ready to kill anything that threatened her home. Mother would be so disappointed in you.. She thought, turning back to face the unconscious male on the floor. The fact that he didn’t look like he was healing was eating on her nerves, wanting to blame Tanzy for not doing enough, but she didn’t say a word.
”Ready..? One.. Two.. Three.. Up..” And together they lifted their brother and took him to his room, sighing when Reiji decided to push everything to the floor when they got there. At least it wouldn’t be her to clean it up. She did her best to make him comfortable on the hard surface, knowing that her elder brother was right. She made her way around and got the bowl she had gathered before and stood at the end of the table, soaking a cloth and starting with his face, wiping away the dirt and blood as carefully as she could. She noticed that his burns were nearly healed but his shoulder just looked worse. Old words from a lost lullaby passed her lips in a quite tune, mocking the way their mother used to sing it to her. It was a song for peace, one meant to soothe, and if she was doing it for Castiel or herself, she'd never know. She knew that he would be more comfortable clean and once she got his face and his neck clean, she started with his hair, combing out as gently as she could.
Mira had lost her patience the moment she found Tanzy disposable. Cassie may have found some way to like her enough to keep her around, but Mira didn’t have the patience he did in times like this. Mira was irrational and emotional – two very dangerous things for a vampire and for Tanzy to talk back to her at a time like this could have been very fatal. Had Mira dared to speak out as Tanzy had, or failed to complete a task the first time she was asked, Mirabelle would have been dead. The missing scars on her immortal body would have given away many secrets and told stories of lifetimes much longer than the lifetime as a vampire. ”I was merely nine when I watched him snap the neck of a woman who asked him to repeat himself.” Mira’s eyes held an angry fire that mirrored Demetri’s, almost as if she was feeding off of his high. Mirabelle stood on the tips of her toes and pulled herself up to his level, whispering against his ear “I will kill her.” She whispered so only the ones with enhanced hearing could hear, but she made no motion to carry out her threat (and won’t ever, but they don’t know that!).
That night, the innocence she was trying to get back was diminishing. She didn’t feel like a little girl under the protection of her brothers, but of a woman ready to kill anything that threatened her home. Mother would be so disappointed in you.. She thought, turning back to face the unconscious male on the floor. The fact that he didn’t look like he was healing was eating on her nerves, wanting to blame Tanzy for not doing enough, but she didn’t say a word.
”Ready..? One.. Two.. Three.. Up..” And together they lifted their brother and took him to his room, sighing when Reiji decided to push everything to the floor when they got there. At least it wouldn’t be her to clean it up. She did her best to make him comfortable on the hard surface, knowing that her elder brother was right. She made her way around and got the bowl she had gathered before and stood at the end of the table, soaking a cloth and starting with his face, wiping away the dirt and blood as carefully as she could. She noticed that his burns were nearly healed but his shoulder just looked worse. Old words from a lost lullaby passed her lips in a quite tune, mocking the way their mother used to sing it to her. It was a song for peace, one meant to soothe, and if she was doing it for Castiel or herself, she'd never know. She knew that he would be more comfortable clean and once she got his face and his neck clean, she started with his hair, combing out as gently as she could.
"I'm master Bishop, remember? Master Santiago is reserved for the head of the house."
Anise's amethyst eyes widened as he pointed out the error in how she'd addressed him and she instantly bowed. Her long black hair didn't even have time to catch up to her, and it fell slowly in her face afterwards, "I-I'm sorry. It won't happen again." She quickly stated, chewing on her lip. She didn't rise until several moments later, and to her horror she saw Alice standing behind Bishop. The phantom put a finger up to it's lips, hushing Anise, but it didn't mask the strange look of terror in her eyes. Apparently the shock of losing her sister was a bit more.. traumatic than she thought. Her sister didn't look pleased, in fact her facial expression was enraged.
" So you're feeding the whole family now? You should have let him die, Anise! You're disgusting. How can you actually like these monsters!?" The dead girl shouted at the living one. Anise's eyes never left the empty corner, that is until Bishop's voice brought her back from her hallucinations.
"No, you're pushed yourself too much, you need to rest. If I have to, I will order you to."
Anise's eyes landed on Bishop and she slowly nodded, understanding his reasoning. She had gone too far despite his warning. She really didn't feel like receiving an order to rest from him, she'd feel like she was living with her mother all over again if he did something like that. Anise's mother had so many rules she could barely keep up with them all and regardless of what needed done around the house her mother always sent her to bed whenever it suited her, regardless of Anise's age. Sometimes the sun wasn't even down yet when her mother ordered her to sleep.
She straightened out her dress before slightly bowing once more to depart, but stopped at the door as she watched the others carry Castiel away. She lingered at the door, worried for the Master of the house. She didn't like Reiji and she wanted Castiel to wake up..to take his place as Master of the house again more than anything right now.. Well.. she wanted Alice back a bit more than that, but it was second at least.
Her ivory fingers pushed her hair into an orderly fashion as she watched Tanzy, Mirabelle, Reiji, and Demetri all disappear upstairs. She knew she should listen to Bishop and go to bed as she was told, but how was she expected to sleep knowing all of this was going on. She didn't wish to defy him, but her curiosity was getting the best of her. Not to mention she didn't want to receive another visit from "Alice". Seeing her dead sister made mourning so much more painful.. and all the hurtful things her hallucination said.. It was almost unbearable being alone in her room. At least being around others brought her back to reality when fantasy began to overwhelm her.
"Goodnight then.." She whispered to Bishop, eyes returning to where the others disappeared down the hall, "If you need anything else, don't hesitate to knock, Master Bishop.." She gave a weak smile, and one last curtsy before begrudgingly making her way up the stairs. She held her defiance inside until her back was to him, but she definitely wasn't ready for bed. Her face was in sort of a scrunched up pout as she made her ascent up the stairway. Though she knew to wipe it off her face as she turned down the hall to her room. Bishop would be given a side view of her face and she would bet anything his vision would allow him to see every angry wrinkle in her features. She forced a blank expression on to her face for just that reason. Think calm thoughts Anise.. Just until he can't see you..
Tanzy had thought she could ignore the mistress now, but as Mirabelle's words reached her ears, the human began to shake, feeling a sick tightness in her gut. It was if she had been slapped across the face, and her heart hammered louder, face burning red in humiliation and anger. What was wrong with this woman?! The words echoed in her head...
'...Jealousy"
'..Forces Anise...
'...be his little blood whore'
Following the vampires up the steps, the human felt hot tears of frustration and anger in her eyes, desperately trying to will them away. A shaky breath was the only warning before she could hold it no more, no amount of logic and reasoning enough to keep her from letting the female vampire know what she thought.
"Y...you're horrible! I never assumed myself to...to be anything special! I know am merely his food source. I would never force Anise to do sacrifice herself, she is like a sister to me!" Tanzy shook her head, voice shaking she was so upset. "I understand you love your family, I too wish for nothing more than my family's safety and happiness. I would do anything you and your family ask of me, with no expectation of reward save for not harming Anise and giving any money for my work to my family. What did I ever do to you?!"
Pointing a shaky finger at the vampire, she cursed as a tear fell down her cheek. "Y-you say such despicable, cold-hearted things! A..w-w-whore?! You have no honor for being the lady of the Santiago house..no...you aren't even a lady...I could never call such a vile woman a lady." Tanzy knew she had all but signed her death warrant, waiting for the wrath of the family to befall her. She failed to notice Reiji's careless sweep and the mess he made,watching in numb anger as Mirabelle began to clean.
As she once more offered her blood to his pale lips, she fought a growing dizzyness, feeling light-headed even while frowning at the job of the lady vampire. Even is her weakening state, she could take no more, cringing at the method. She further sealed her demise by snatching the cleaning rags from Mira, shaking her head and blinking away and fatigue.
"You're..doing that wrong! You'll only hurt him and dirty his wounds! You need to..to start from the inside and wash the dirt out..." Despite her anger at Mirabelle, Tanzy was gentle and careful as could be, taking a freshly soaked cloth and starting at the center of each area of damaged skin, at the center of each wound. Taking care never to overlap, she wiped in a circular motion from the center outward, pushing any filth, blood, and dirt away from the deeply damaged tissue. She felt a sense of deja vu as she recalled her father scolding her for scrubbing furiously with a cloth when she was hurt, showing her how she was spreading the dirt and muck around, lingering contaminants still left at the open and exposed skin. She had done it properly with her siblings, and now she was treating him as carefully as her own family. "And working on his hair...you're so foolish to focus on such a thing when his body is so badly hurt..." she mumbled in disbelief, scoffing at the blonde girl.
As she worked, sweat dripped down her face, and she felt the light, woozy feeling grow stronger. Her face looked noticeably paler, hands shaking slightly as she worked, this time from blood loss and the effects of losing large amounts of fluids.
Bishop could feel the anger and tension between the two girls from the other room, but not hearing or sensing his brother involved, he deemed the fight not worth his attention for the time being. It didn't concern him, Anise, or Demetri, so it could wait.
Anise's stumble and her quick apology were met with a nod, the vampire marveling at how she could be so timid and yet so determined and brave when needed. He was still annoyed at her spouting off random names when she was supposed to be focused on serving him, but he'd scold her for it later. He watched the ebony haired girl as she kept glancing about, not only at the commotion ahead and her friend, but also in a frightened way in the distance. Frowning, Bishop wondered what she was seeing or imagining. Even with his blood, she was looking shaken and pale, obviously ill at ease.
Bishop was no mind reader, but he caught the deception in Anise's body language, her eyes. She wasn't planning on sleeping right away, too intent on..something. Very well, if she wanted to defy him, he'd put her to work.
Bishop motioned his maid come follow him as he went after the others, taking his twin by the arm and leading him back away from the others. Demetri needed to properly recover from his blood binge. The red-head was still a risk to himself, possibly still to the girls. Besides, if his eldest brother was going to be watched and fussed over a maid as obsessive and meticulous as Tanzy was, he could feel at least safe knowing she wouldn't watxh him die idly, she'd call for help and do whatever she did to try and fix it. Useful if nothing else.
He faced Anise, holding his twin's upper arm in support. "You are lying. I can hear your heart, can sense your hesitation. Very well, you choose to stay up and not listen. If you insist on forcing yourself, then you will help me escort my brother to his room." Bishop decided, gesturing his maid come and help. Her anxiety was practically palpable.
Demetri was following the others to Castiel's quarters when he was intercepted by Bishop. He tried to simply go around his twin, but he wouldn't take no for an answer. Before he got a chance to actually escape, his twin grabbed his arm and tugged him towards the opposite direction of the hallway. He soon realized he was being led toward the part of the Castle their bedrooms resided on and he frowned a bit, "Bishi, I'm fiiiiiiine..." He whined to his twin. He obviously wasn't, considering he was covered in innocent blood.. but that was beside the point Demetri was attempting to make. He -felt- fine, and that's all that truly mattered...right?
He leaned on Bishop regardless, thankfully for Anise Demetri's clothes were dry and wouldn't risk staining his brother's. Demetri yawned, fangs fully in view as they approached the human maid. Then his eyes fell to her exposed neck. He closed his mouth instantly, tongue flicking around inside of his mouth. His better judgement told him to stay away... but if he always followed his better judgement he wouldn't have a problem while he was feeding. Demetri's better judgement, when blood is involved... Nonexistent. His green eyes lingered on his brother's maid. Despite his disinterest in her, anything looked appetizing to him tonight. He'd put his typical tastes aside... beggars couldn't be choosers after all. Though thankfully for Anise, when Demetri went to lunge, he realized Bishop was holding him tight enough to avoid him escaping that easily. He'd have to have a skirmish with his brother first if he planned on biting his maid. Demetri pouted, sighing to himself. He couldn't aid his brother, couldn't protect Tanzy from Mirabelle... What exactly was he allowed to do? He surely wasn't -that- tired at this hour. Though he certainly should have been.
"You are lying. I can hear your heart, can sense your hesitation. Very well, you choose to stay up and not listen. If you insist on forcing yourself, then you will help me escort my brother to his room."
"Lying? Well hasn't someone grown a little braver than she can back up..? Kudos to you, Anise." Demetri smirked, eyes cold and uncaring. Compared to his typical happy-go-lucky and chipper vibe, he wasn't as likable when 'drunk' on blood. His red hair was a mess and coated in a horrible mixture of blood and dried mud. He really looked rough for wear and he would be devastated to know he ruined his favorite suit when he woke from his grief-stricken blood binge.
"You are lying. I can hear your heart, can sense your hesitation. Very well, you choose to stay up and not listen. If you insist on forcing yourself, then you will help me escort my brother to his room."
Anise heard the all-too-familiar voice behind her. She turned to make eye contact and opened her mouth to protest, but the punishment wasn't as horrible as Bishop believed so she shut her mouth and agreed with a nod. If it meant she didn't have to be alone, Anise would help with almost anything.. She didn't want visions of her dead sister...or hallucinations.. Whatever they were. Whether or not it was an actual ghost, it was haunting her. She didn't even have time to address the wound the loss of her twin caused her heart. Seeing Alice again, getting moments with her dead sister, it was like someone was constantly rubbing salt into the wound.
She grabbed the other side of Demetri and put his arm around her shoulder, a bit skeptical to do so. It didn't take a supernatural nose to smell the blood on him. The fact it was in such a large quantity almost scared her stiff. How did someone like Demetri sink this far? She knew what he lost.. but she never imagined a day that caring and attentive Demetri would sink so low.
When they approached his door, Anise helped him get Demetri in bed. At least the war was over and they could all go back to semi-normal lives. Everyone would mourn and the world would return to a proper balance. Even though she wasn't so sure she'd ever recover from Alice's death.. or if the hallucinations would ever stop.. Though she assumed they'd all find ways to return to society. Somehow. Even if that meant faking it.
In the dark vortex of inexplicable unconsciousness, he feels absolutely nothing. There is no more pain, no more turmoil. There is only the oppression emptiness. He quite sure that he’s dead; completely disconnected from the bright, threatening world he’s come to know in a span of an hour. He’s not sure if he should be frightened or just accept his fate. He was too late. There is no turning back. He feels weightless as if he’s not in his own body, and he’s drifting; he’s drifting into the next life. Be it Heaven or Hell, he knows that it’s all over and he doesn’t fight it. And as he ascends towards the soft ethereal glow overhead, something holds him back. Suddenly, he’s able to feel again…and he’s no longer floating away-…no, he’s descending. He’s surrounded by warmth; it’s like velvet rushing through his veins, making his skin tingle. He can’t move, but he feels every drop of it as it slides down his tongue. He wants to moan because he’s never taste something so rich and beautiful in his life. God, it’s borderline sinful how much he wants more of this delectable substance. Slowly, that warm liquid mingles with his own essence and it’s making him stronger, making it possible to feel more. His fingers twitch and his eyeballs roll behind his heavy lids as that warmth rolls through his body and grounds him; it’s his anchor, keeping him from leaving his world and moving on to the next. Soon, he’s able to hear again…and there are so many voices. It’s almost hard to comprehend exactly what is being said, but he makes an effort.
A soft melody, fingers raking through his dirty locks, hands splaying across skin, cold water against tarnish flesh, a woman reprimanding another; he hears and feels it all. He tries to move, tries to communicate, but he’s still so weak. The blood has yet to effect his mobility. His fingers flex, slowly regaining the ability to move.
“Mmm-…” he groans, fighting to speak. Gradually, he opens his eyes. Everything is blurred; a mixture of shapes and colors clashing together in an overwhelming torrent. It makes him dizzy. He blinks once, twice, thrice and the world slowly becomes clear again. His eyes behold a multitude of foreign faces. All of those eyes are on him. He hisses as his wounds fester and he gains control of his muscles. Gingerly, the vampire sits up, supporting himself on his elbows as he skeptically takes in all of those unfamiliar faces. He backs away from them in fear, furrowing his brows and narrowing his eyes in caution.
“W-where am I?” He chokes out, hoarsely as he curls into himself and growling when anyone got too close. “Who the hell are you people?”